illiiS 


ii 


lllllllill 


Hi     I     I  IK 


!    !1* 


I 

ffjiljjlillipfiiililjijli'fi  I 


ll  91  H 


■HH 


'i 


1!f  1    I 

iil! 


!i|i|li;i;ll'|[lii!i|| 


«  I 


IjlMl 

jj 


IHnHiMM 


ii   I 


Sill 


I 


ijliiiipiiiiliii! 


;W{ \Ph \\  ft; 


11      111 


Will  ift 


i!|ji!!ftl 


II 


Ii 


liJ 


«^^^^^^^^^^^ 


ii 


I 


llfilllll 

I 111!   llllll*™ 
I      ill 


« i«i  i 

I 
ill 


jli 

'"""'  '.ll:i"::H:!!llll 


1 

I 

Ii 

ill 


■HH 


I! I  ''iiiiiilUl 

I   II  IIS 


ii  !!!i!ipii;ii!|iii  iiisi'i1'; 
II  lllii 


I         IP 


¥  '\'4l 


III  Ii! 


IB      Rlillllliilli 


i  i 


1 1 illill'!ili!iip!i!iiliiililiiiiii liiiii  1    I    I 

I I  Ii  i  1    11 

III  I 

II ill  I 


li'lli! 


lllli:,,,,! 


■■■■IflH 


III  ill 


111     IIIIIIIIIII 


1  m  ft'jl;!!! 


1 


■it1 


ii 


ii 

ii 


ii  in 


■ 


nil 


■ 


i  ?!  i  -m 


1 


Kg 


1098.  TRUMBULL  (Henry.  Indian  Wars. 
I  fistory  of  the  Discovery  of  America,  of  the 
Landing  of  our  Forefathers,  at  Plymouth, 
and  of  their  most  remarkable  engagements 
with  the  Indians  in  New  England  from  their 
first  landing  in  1620  until  the  final  subjuga- 
tion of  the  Natives  in  1679.  Particulars  of 
almost  every  important  engagement  with  the 
savages,  including  the  defeat  of  Generals 
Braddock,  Harmer  and  St.  Clair  by  the  In- 
dians,   etc.       12mo,    old    calf,    Boston    1819, 

JjilS.oO 
Contains    a    perfect    copy    of    the    rare    coloured 
plate  of  Col.  Johnson's  Engagement  with  Tecumseh, 
Oct.  5th,  1812,  and  woodcuts  by  Bowen. 


-ian  Town,  October  5th,  1812. 


),  and  encturaging  them  to  return  to  the  attack, 
ping  a  wounded  drummer  of  the  American  Infantry, 
hi*  cavalry,  retreating  to  a  swamp  on  the  left. 
ir  commander  Tecumseh)  returning  to  the  attack. 


HISTORY 

OF   THE 

INDIAN    WARS: 

TO  WHICH   IS    PREFIXED  A   SHORT   ACCOUNT    OF  THE 

DISCOVERY   OF   AMERICA   BY   COLUMBUS, 

AND   OF   THE 

LANDING  OF  OUR  FOREFATHERS  AT  PLYMOUTH, 

WITH   THEIR   MOST    REMARKABLE 

ENGAGEMENTS  WITH  THE  INDIANS 

IN  NEW  ENGLAND, 

FROM  THEIR  FIRST  LANDING,  IN  1620,  UNTIL  THE  DEATH  OF  KING  PHILIP,  IN  1679. 


BY    HENRY    TRUMBULL 


TO    WHICH    IS    NOW   ADDED 


A  HISTORICAL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE   SUFFERINGS   OF  THE  INHABIT- 
ANTS OF  THE   FRONTIER  SETTLEMENTS  BY  THE 
SAVAGES,  DURING  THE  FRENCH  AND 
REVOLUTIONARY  WARS; 

AND    ALSO    THE 

PARTICULARS  OF  EVERY  IMPORTANT  ENGAGEMENT  WITH 

THE  INDIANS,  IN  THE  SOUTHERN  AND  WESTERN 

STATES  AND  TERRITORIES,  TO  THE 

PRESENT  TIME. 


A  NEW  EDITION, 


WITH  AN  ENTIRE  NEW  ARRANGEMENT,  ESSENTIAL  CORRECTIONS, 
AND  LARGE  ADDITIONS. 


"  My  countrymen,  these  things  ought  not  to  be  forgotten  ;  for  the  benefit  of  our  children,  and  those 
that  follow  them,  they  should  be  recorded  in  History."— Fraiiklin. 


BOSTON: 
PHILLIPS    AND    SAMPSON 
1846.       v 


Entered   according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  lb4l, 

BY    GEORGE    CLAUK, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massacnusetts. 


STEREOTYPED  BY 

GEO.  A.  &  J.  CURTIS, 

NEW-ENGLAND  TYPE  AND  STEREOTYPE  FOUNDRY,  BOSTON. 


t 

TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


Page. 

Discovery  of  America  by  Columbus, 3 

Conquest  of  Mexico  by  Cortez, 11 

Conquest  of  Peru  by  Pizarro, 23 

Destruction  of  the  tribe  of  Indians  called  the  Natches, 34 


INDIAN    WARS    IN    NEW    ENGLAND, 

CHAPTER    I. 

Commencement  of  Hostilities  with  the  Natives — Destruction  of  the 
Pequots,  and  Death  of  Sasacus,  their  Chief— Battle  between  the 
Mohegans,  under  Uncas,  and  the  Narragansetts,  under  Miantinomi, 
in  which  the  latter  is  slain — Peace  between  the  Narragansetts  and 
the  English, 47 


CHAPTER    II. 

Treaty  of  Peace  with  Philip,  the  celebrated  Chief  of  the  Nipnet  Tribe — 
Treacherous  Conduct  of  Philip,  and  War  with  him  and  the  Narra- 
gansetts— Great  Battle  near  Mount  Hope,  in  which  the  Indians  are 
defeated, 63 


CHAPTER    III. 

Philip's  War,  continued — Hostilities  commenced  by  the  Indians  border- 
ing on  the  river  Merrimack, 75 


M1826 


IV  CONTENTS. 

Page. 

CHAPTER    IV. 

Continuation  of  the  War  with  Philip— Battle  with  the  Narragansetts, 
under  the  command  of  their  Queen,  who  is  taken  prisoner — Philip 
slain  by  a  son  of  Uncas — Hostilities  of  the  Indians  on  the  river 
Kennebeck,  in  which  a  great  Battle  is  fought,  and  the  Indians  totally 
defeated,  which  was  followed  by  a  Treaty  of  Peace, 86 

CHAPTER    V. 

■ 

Invasion  of  New  York  and  New  England,  and  the  Destruction  of  Sche- 
nectady by  the  French  and  Indians, 97 

CHAPTER    VI. 

Massacre  of  the  Inhabitants  of  Deerfield,  and  Captivity  of  the  Rev. 
John  Williams  and  Family,  by  the  Savages — Continuation  of  Indian 
Hostilities, 102 

CHAPTER    VII. 

Remarks  relative  to  the  State,  Customs,  and  ludicrous  Opinions  of  the 
Natives  in  New  England,  when  first  visited  by  our  Forefathers,  and 
their  rapid  Depopulation  since  that  period, Ill 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

Remarks  on  the  Indian  Customs  and  Mode  of  Warfare,  and  the  Change 
that  took  place  in  consequence  of  their  Intercourse  with  the  French ; 
with  a  History  of  their  Attacks  on  the  Frontier  Settlements  during 
the  French  War — Expedition  to  Norridgewog,  and  Death  of  the  Jesuit 
Ralle,  and  a  Description  of  LovewelPs  Fight — Brave  Defence  of  the 
Fort  at  Charlestown  by  Capt.  Stevens, 117 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Plan  for  establishing  a  Military  Settlement  on  the  rich  Intervals  of  Coos 
— John  Kilburn's  brave  Defence  of  his  Garrison — Massacre  of  Prison- 
ers by  the  Indians  at  Fort  William  Henry — The  Village  of  &t.  Francis 
destroyed  by  Rogers'  Rangers — Quebec  taken  by  Gen.  Wolf,    .     .     .  136 


CONTENTS.  V 

Page. 

CHAPTER     X. 

Remarks  on  Indian  Hostilities  at  the  commencement  of  the  "War  of  the 
Revolution,  and  Settlement  of  the  New  Hampshire  Grants  in  the 
Coos  country — Battle  of  Bennington,  with  its  Results — Burning  of 
Royalton,        150 


CHAPTER    XI. 

Some  Account  of  the  different  Tribes  of  Indians  inhabiting  the  Western 
Country,     . 165 


CHAPTER     XII. 

Washington's  Expedition,  and  Defeat  of  Gen.  Braddock  by  the  In- 
dians,     % 185 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

Adventures  of  Capt.  Daniel  Boon,  comprising  an  Account  of  the  Wars 
with  the  Indians  on  the  Ohio,  from  1769  to  1732,  written  by  him- 
self,  190 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

Expedition  of  Gen.  Harmer,  and  his  Defeat  by  the  Indians— Defeat  of 
Gen.  St.  Clair,  near  the  Miami  village, 202 


CHAPTER    XV. 

Depredations  of  Indians  on  the  Frontiers  during  the  years  1791,  1792, 
and  1793, 215 


CHAPTER    XVI.  ^ 

Decisive  Battle  gained  by  the  American  Army,  under  the  command  of 
Gen.  Wayne,  over  the  hostile  Indians  on  the  river  Miamis,       .     .     .  231 


VI  <"  CONTENTS. 

Pag«. 

CHAPTER    XVII. 

Expedition  of  Gen.  William  H.  Harrison  against  the  Savages  on  the 
River  Wabash — Battle  of  Tippecanoe, 236 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

Gen.  Harrison's  Engagements  with  the  Indians  during  the  late  War 
with  Great  Britain— Gallant  Defence  of  Fort  Meigs— Attack  on  Fort 
Stephenson — Battle  of  the  Thames — Death  of  Tecumseh,  with 
Remarks  on  his  Character,  .     .  243 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

War  with  the  Creek  Nation— Massacre  at  Fort  Mims— Battles  of  Tal- 
lushatches,  Tallegada,  Antosse — Attack  upon  Camp  Defiance,  and 
Brilliant  Victory  at  the  Bend  of  the  Tallapoosa, 25S 


CHAPTER    XX. 

Seminole  War — Indian  Depredations — Capture  of  Fort  St.  Marks — 
Execution  of  Arbuthnot  and  Ambrister — Pensacola  taken  by  General 
Jackson, 273 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

Hostilities  with  the  Indian  Tribes  on  the  Northwestern  Frontiers, 
called  Black  Hawk's  War,       2S9 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

Remarks  on  the  War  with  the  Florida  Indians,  or  Seminoles,  with  its 
Causes — Progress  of  the  War — Osceola's  treacherous  Capture — His 
Imprisonment  and  Death, 305 


11 


mg  his  mei 
act  of  seal 
irsued  by  t 
lied  by  t>. 


A  View  of  Col.  Johnson 


1  Col.  Johnson  heroically  defending  himseli 

2  The  American  Infantry  firing  upon  a  bod 

3  A  dismounted  Dragoon  personally  engage 

4  The  cavalry  pursuing  the  retreating  savag 


nt  with  the  Savages  (commanded  by  Tecumseh)  near  tin 


tst  the  attack  of  an  Indian  Chief, 
le  enemy  on  the  left, 
i  one  of  the  enemy, 
oss  the  hills. 


5  Tecumseh  rallying  his  mei 

6  A  savage  in  the  act  of  seal 

7  The  savages,  pursued  by  t 

8  The  enemy  (rallied  by  the 


V 


TO    THE    PUBLIC 


Therv,  can  be  no  subject  more  interesting1,  and  more  important  to  be 
preserved,  than  what  relates  to  the  settlement  of  this  country,  with  the 
hardships  suffered  and  perils  encountered  by  our  forefathers.  They 
had  not  only  to  contend  against  all  the  evils  attendant  upon  subduing  a 
wilderness  and  guarding  against  starvation,  but  to  defend  themselves 
against  a  numerous  savage  foe,  who  were  naturally  jealous  of  the 
English,  and  opposed  to  their  getting  possession  of  their  country. 
Though  they  at  first  seemed  disposed  to  treat  them  as  friends,  yet  most 
of  the  tribes  in  New  England  afterwards  became  their  most  inveterate 
enemies,  and  a  bloody  war  continued  till  they  were  destroyed  or  driven 
from  the  country.  For  a  period  of  something  like  a  century  and  a 
half,  these  wars  continued,  and  formed  the  most  important  subjects  of 
discussion  both  in  private  circles  and  in  legislative  proceedings ;  during 
which  time  a  great  many  extraordinary  events  took  place,  that  were  the 
subjects  of  narrative,  which  were  published  in  pamphlets,  or  handed 
down  from  one  generation  to  another  by  tradition.  To  preserve  all 
that  is  worthy  of  being  recorded,  will  be  found  not  only  interesting  to 
the  reader  at  the  present  time,  but  will  be  of  the  utmost  importance  to 
the  forming  a  correct  history  of  our  country. 

The  following  work  is  a  compilation  from  various  sources,  and,  as 
now  published,  forms  a  pretty  correct  account  of  the  Indian  wars,  from 
the  first  settlement  of  the  country  to  the  present  time.  Mr.  Trumbull 
prepared,  as  it  is  understood,  from  papers  left  by  his  ancestors,  a  history 
of  these  wars,  from  the  landing  of  the  pilgrims  to  the  death  of  King 
Philip ;  with  some  account  of  the  savage  barbarities  committed  on  our 
eastern  and  western  frontiers.  This,  as  far  as  it  goes,  is  probably  as 
correct  and  authentic  an  account  of  these  events  as  can  be  expected  to 


J"!!. .*:/•'.  .-*  T0  THE  public. 

be  obtained  at  the  present  day.  He  printed  several  largr.  >;i'34/ns, 
which  were  sold  throughout  the  country,  and  became  universally  known 
as  "  Trumbull's  Indian  "Wars."  The  popularity  of  the  work  induced 
.its  enlargement,  and  additions  were  made  from  such  materials  as  could 
be  easily  found,  which  swelled  the  bulk  without  much  improving  its 
value.  Subsequently  the  copyright  passed  into  the  hands  of  Mr.  George 
Clark,  who,  as  a  publisher,  made  the  most  of  his  bargain,  by  printing 
and  supplying  the  market  with  a  cheap  and  popular  book.  Still  to 
increase  the  size,  additions  were  made,  from  time  to  time,  of  such  ma- 
terials as  could  be  easily  obtained  to  enlarge  the  volume,  by  inserting 
public  documents,  private  letters,  and  official  returns,  with  all  their 
details,  which  were  of  little  interest  to  the  common  reader,  and  of  no 
value  as  to  history. 

It  was  thought  to  be  too  important  a  work  to  be  continued  to  be 
printed  in  such  an  irregular  and  imperfect  manner ;  and  the  subscriber 
was  solicited  by  the  proprietor  to  make  such  alterations  and  additions 
as  should  be  deemed  necessary  to  render  it  more  worthy  the  public 
patronage ;  which  was  undertaken  more  as  a  printer  and  corrector  of 
the  press,  than  as  an  author.  The  task  has  been  attended  with  con- 
siderable labor,  and  whether  well  or  ill  done,  must  be  left  to  the  public 
to  judge.  Many  things  have  been  omitted,  and  others  condensed,  so  as 
to  make  the  language  more  uniform,  and  the  narrative  of  events  more 
intelligible  to  the  reader.  Nearly  one  hundred  pages  have  been  added, 
in  which  are  given  the  most  important  cases  of  suffering  by  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  frontier  settlements,  from  Indian  hostilities,  during  the 
French  wars,  till  the  conquest  of  Canada,  as  also  that  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary war;  to  which  has  also  been  added  the  more  recent  Indian 
hostilities  on  our  western  and  southern  frontiers,  with  such  particulars 
of  the  war  with  the  Seminoles,  or  Florida  Indians,  as  could  be  obtained. 

The  whole  has  been  chronologically  arranged  and  divided  into 
chapters,  with  suitable  heading  to  each,  and  a  table  of  contents  pre- 
fixed, for  the  convenience  of  reference ;  and  it  is  confidently  believed 
that  it  will  be  found  to  be  a  tolerably  correct  and  faithful  historical  nar- 
rative of  the  wars  with  the  aborigines  of  this  continent,  from  the  first 
discovery  by  Columbus  to  the  present  time. 

It  will  not  be  improper  here  to  remark,  that  all  the  accounts  of 
Indian  hostilities,  horrid  barbarities,  and  savage  cruelties,  are  given  on 
one  side ;  for  the  poor  Indian  has  no  advocate,  or  any  one  to  tell  his 
story.  No  one  comes  forward  to  plead  in  his  behalf,  and  state  the 
causes  that  might  perhaps  justify  him  for  committing  these  acts. 
Horrid  acts  of  cruelty  have  been  committed  by  civilized  nations,  when 


TO    THE    PUBLIC.  1 

at  war ,  but  these  are  little  thought  of,  and  are  suffered  to  pass  off 
without  notice.  That  the  Indians  have  received  great  wrongs  from 
the  hands  of  the  white  man,  cannot  be  denied ;  and  that  they  should 
be  actuated  by  a  spirit  t>f  revenge,  and  retaliate  for  these  wrongs,  is 
perfectly  natural ;  for  they  had  no  other  means  of  getting  any  redress 
for  their  grievances.  By  appealing  to  the  white  man  for  justice,  they 
only  courted  insult  and  greater  wrongs.  Dr.  Franklin  says,  "  We  call 
them  savages  because  their  manners  differ  from  ours,  which  we  think 
the  perfection  of  civility ;  they  think  the  same  of  theirs.  Perhaps,  if 
we  could  examine  the  manners  of  different  nations  with  impartiality, 
we  should  find  no  people  so  rude  as  to  be  without  any  rules  of  polite- 
ness, nor  any  so  polite  as  not  to  have  some  remains  of  rudeness." 

When  this  continent  was  discovered,  it  was  found  to  be  peopled  by 
many  millions  of  rational  and  intelligent  beings,  who  were  divided  into 
nations  or  tribes,  and  had  their  forms  of  government  and  their  laws, 
suitable  to  their  condition ;  and  many  of  them  had  made  considerable 
advances  in  what  is  termed  civilization.  They  no  doubt  enjoyed  as 
much  happiness  as  falls  to  the  lot  of  the  inhabitants  of  any  other  part 
of  the  world.  But  now  where  are  they  ?  It  is  true  a  few  remnants  of 
them  still  remain ;  but  it  is  probable,  ere  another  century  passes  away, 
nothing  will  be  known  of  them  except  what  may  be  recorded  in  history. 
These  things  sesm  mysterious ;  but  it  would  be  impious  to  murmur  at 
the  decrees  of  fate.  There  are  changes  constantly  going  on,  not  only 
in  the  human  family,  but  in  the  natural  world.  The  injustice  done  to 
the  original  inhabitants  of  this  country,  by  driving  them  from  where 
the  Great  Spirit  had  placed  them  and  given  them  an  inheritance,  can- 
not be  atoned  for  by  man,  but  must  be  left  to  the  decision  of  a  higher 
tribunal  than  can  be  found  on  earth.  Much  has  been  said,  and  many 
plans  have  been  proposed,  to  better  their  condition,  by  endeavoring  to 
induce  them  to  adopt  some  more  certain  plan  of  getting  a  living  than 
by  hunting;  but  in  general  this  has  only  tended  to  make  their  condi- 
tion worse ;  for  it  seems  evident  that  they  must  exist  in 'their  Datura- 
state,  or  dwindle  and  waste  away,  becoming  miserable  and  degrade:*, 
outcasts. 

The  present  policy  of  our  government  is  to  locate  all  that  remain  of 
the  Indian  tribes  in  our  neighborhood  beyond  the  Mississippi.  But 
how  long  will  they  be  suffered  to  remain  there  unmolested  ?  The  cur- 
rent of  emigration  to  the  West  will  soon  come  in  contact  with  them. 
Their  lands  will  be  wanted  by  the  white  man ;  and  the  same  difficul- 
ties will  again  take  place,  and  the  same  tragic  scenes  be  again  enacted 
as  heretofore.     Besides,  they  will  have  numerous  tribes  between  them 

1 


Z  TO    THE    PUBLIC. 

and  the  Pacific  Ocean,  who  will  naturally  join  with  them  in  defending 
themselves  against  the  encroachments  of  the  wkite  people.  This  will 
form  a  sort  of  new  era  in  the  history  of  Indian  warfare  ;  and  no  perma- 
nent peace  can  be  looked  for  until  the  whole  Indian  race  shall  be 
exterminated. 

It  cannot  be  expected  that  an  impartial  history  of  the  aborigines  of 
America  can  be  written  during  the  present  age.  Our  prejudices  are  so 
firmly  fixed  by  the  relations  we  have  heard  from  our  childhood  of 
savage  cruelties,  that  it  is  difficult  to  divest  ourselves  of  them.  The 
popular  feeling  is  averse  to  doing  them  justice.  But  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  when  time  shall  have  worn  away  these  prejudices,  some  future 
historian  will  rise  up  and  do  them  ample  justice,  by  giving  to  the  world 
a  correct  and  impartial  history  of  their  rise  and  fall.  The  subject  is  a 
noble  one,  and  the  materials  abundant  for  such  an  undertaking.  They 
have  produced  many  great  men  and  heroes,  who  would  not  suffer  in 
comparison  with  those  of  other  times  who  have  been  celebrated  in 
history.  Their  perceptions  in  regard  to  moral  principle,  their  strict 
regard  to  truth,  and  freedom  from  hypocrisy  and  dissimulation,  place 
them  in  many  respects  above  those  nations  who  possess  the  advantages 
of  civilization.  For  the  present,  all  we  can  do  is  to  record  the  passing 
events  of  the  day,  and  preserve  whatever  is  worthy  of  being  handed 
down  to  posterity  as  characteristic  of  this  peculiar  people. 

E.  G.  House. 
Boston,  May  15,  1841. 


DISCOVERY  BY  COLUMBUS, 


To  the  avarice  of  mankind,  and  the  enterprise  of  the 
Portuguese,  we  owe  the  present  abundance  of  the  gold, 
the  silver,  the  precious  stones,  the  silks  and  the  rich 
manufactures.  To  that  same  avarice  we  owe  the  dis- 
covery of  the  New  World,  the  idea  of  whose  very  exis- 
tence was  for  a  long  while  held  so  absurd,  that  the  love 
of  gain  itself  could  not  prompt  men  to  the  undertaking, 
though  the  boldest  navigator  of  all  ages  offered  to  risk 
his  life  and  reputation  in  the  attempt. 

Christoval  Colon,  or,  as  he  is  commonly  called,  Chris- 
topher Columbus,  tovwhom  the  high  honor  of  this  most 
important  of  discoveries  is  due,  is  generally  held  to  have 
been  a  Genoese,  though  this  has  been  disputed,  and  it  has 
been  alleged,  on  very  plausible  grounds,  that  he  was  an 
Englishman.  Be  that  as  it  may,  he  was  a  navigator 
skilful  and  enterprising  beyond  his  age,  and  a  brave  com- 
mander. Yet,  at  the  age  of  forty,  he  was  very  little 
known  to  his  compatriots.  The  idea  of  finding  a  new 
terrestrial  hemisphere  does  not  appear  to  have  occurred 
to  him,  but,  judging  from  the  spherical  form  of  the  earth, 
he  thought  it  practicable  to  reach  the  East-Indies  by 
sailing  directly  west  from  Europe,  an  opinion  that  is  evi- 
dently correct,  supposing  that  our  continent  did  not  bar 
his  progress.  It  seems  singular  that  this  idea  never  oc- 
curred to  any  one  before  him,  and  still  more  so  that  the 
most  enlightened  men  of  the  age  treated  his  proposals 
with  contempt.  As  his  means  were  small  and  the  ex- 
penses of  his  enterprise  must  necessarily  be  great,  he 
first  submitted  his  views  to  the  government  of  Genoa,  in 
hope  to  obtain  the  requisite  aid,  but  they  were  rejected 
as  altogether  chimerical.  He  next  offered  his  service  as 
Vg\  explorer  of  unknown  regions  to  the  court  of  Portugal ; 


4  DISCOVERY    BY    COLUMBUS. 

but  though  that  nation  was  then  distinguished  above  all 
others  by  its  spirit  of  enterprise,  and  the  reigning  king, 
John  the  second,  was  a  wise  and  sagacious  prince,  the 
prejudice  of  his  counsellors,  to  whom  the  project  of  Co- 
lumbus was  referred,  defeated  his  views  in  that  quarter 
also.  His  next  application  was  to  Ferdinand  and  Isa- 
bella, reigning  sovereigns  of  Castile  and  Arragon,  but 
they  were  too  much  occupied  in  wresting  the  kingdom 
of  Grenada  from  the  Moors,  to  give  his  plans  the  con- 
sideration due  to  their  importance.  About  the  same 
time,  he  sent  his  brother  Bartholomew  to  England,  to 
solicit  the  assistance  of  Henry  the  seventh.  That  mean 
prince,  though  he  rejected  the  proposals  of  the  Genoese, 
determined  to  profit  by  them,  and  despatched  an  expedi- 
tion on  his  own  sole  account,  on  the  track  Columbus 
had  marked  out.  The  courage  of  its  commanders  fail- 
ed them,  and  they  returned  to  England  as  they  went. 

Columbus  passed  many  years  in  fruitless  applications 
to  the  Court  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  but  at  last, 
Grenada  being  conquered  and  the  war  with  the  Moors 
at  an  end,  Isabella  had  leisure  to  attend  to  Columbus. 
Possessed  of  a  mind  of  no  common  order,  she  was  not  slow 
to  s^ee  that  his  project  was  at  once  reasonable  and  of  the 
highest  importance,  and  she  openly  avowed  herself  his 
patroness.  Her  husband,  a  cautious  and  narrow  mind- 
ed, though  sagacious  prince,  would  not  commit  himself. 
All  the  aid  he  lent  the  adventurer  was  the  sanction  of  his 
name.  It  is  with  a  woman,  therefore,  that  the  world 
finder  must  divide  the  fame  of  his  discovery. 

Three  vessels,  two  of  them  not  larger  than  our  ordi- 
nary fishing  smacks,  were  thought  sufficient  for  this  im- 
portant expedition.  Expense,  had  long  been  the  sole 
obstacle  to  the  success  of  the  adventurer's  solicitations, 
yet  the  whole  cost  of  his  armament  when  equipped,  and 
furnished  with  a  twelvemonth's  provision,  was  no  more 
than  17,600  dollars.  It  must  be  remembered,  however, 
that  the  value  of  the  dollar  was  much  greater  then  than 
it  is  now. 

Columbus  sailed  from  Palos,  in  Andalusia,  on  the  3d 
of  August,  1492.  He  made  the  Canary  Islands,  and 
then  stretched  boldly  westward  into  an  unknown  ocean, 


DISCOVERY    BY    COLUMBUS.  5 

in  latitude  28°  north.  From  various  causes,  and  among 
others  a  violent  tempest,  he  made  slow  progress.  His 
men  were  not  free  from  the  ignorance  of  the  age,  and  a 
spirit  of  discontent  arose  among  them  which  it  required 
all  his  courage  and  prudence  to  restrain.  Their  ter- 
rors at  last  rose  to  the  height  of  mutiny,  and  they  talked 
of  throwing  their  admiral  overboard,  so  that  he  was  com 
pelled  to  compromise  with  them.  He  promised  to  aban- 
don his  enterprise  and  return  home  if  they  did  not  dis- 
cover land  within  three  days.  He  could  now  make  this 
promise  without  much  danger  of  frustrating  his  main 
object,  for  from  the  quantities  of  wood  and  weeds  on  the 
surface  of  the  sea,  from  flocks  of  land  birds,  from  a 
carved  piece  of  wood  that  was  picked  up  and  from  other 
appearances,  he  was  assured  that  the  shore  was  at  hand. 

On  the  night  of  the  23d  of  October  a  light  was  dis- 
covered from  the  mast  head  of  the  foremost  vessel.  The 
despondence  of  the  crew  was  now  changed  to  rapture. 
In  the  morning  they  landed  at  an  island  of  surpassing 
beauty  and  abounding  with  inhabitants  of  a  race  wholly 
unknown  to  them.  Both  sexes  went  entirely  naked,  their 
manners  were  kind  and  gentle,  and  they  received  the 
Spaniards  with  joy  and  homage,  taking  them  for  celes- 
tial visitants.  Alas  !  had  they  believed  the  white  race 
fiends  from  hell,  the  treatment  they  afterwards  received 
from  them  would  almost  have  justified  the  supposition. 

Columbus  named  the  island  San  Salvador.  It  was 
one  of  the  cluster  since  generally  called  the  Bahamas, 
and  is  3°  30 !  more  southerly  of  Gommorra,  that  one  of 
the  Canaries  at  which  he  took  leave  of  Europe.  Colum- 
bus did  not  tarry  long — he  had  not  come  in  quest  of 
islands,  and  he  was  not  satisfied.  His  discovery  only 
served  to  confirm  him  in  his  original  opinion,  and  he 
firmly  believed  that  the  land  before  him  was  one  of  the 
East-India  islands.  Sailing  southward,  he  soon  discov- 
ered the  islands  of  St.  Mary  of  the  conception,  Ferdi- 
nand and  Isabella.  He  next  made  out  Cuba  and  anoth- 
er large  island,  which  he  called  Espagnola,  and  it  is  still 
known  as  Hispaniola,  St.  Domingo  and  Hayti.  Here 
he  built  a  fort  and  left  a  small  colony,  after  which  he 
returned  to  Spain,  taking  with  him  several  of  the  natives 


6  DISCOVERY    BY    COLUMBUS. 

of  the  newly  found  islands.  On  his  course  he  discov- 
ered the  Carribee  Islands. 

After  having  been  seven  months  and  eleven  days  ab- 
sent, Columbus  arrived  at  the  port  of  Palos  on  the  I5th 
of  March,  1493.  Great  rejoicings  were  had  on  his  arri- 
val, for,  from  the  sight  of  a  few  articles  of  gold  he  had 
brought  from  America  the  most  extravagant  ideas  of  the 
wealth  of  the  new  lands  were  entertained.  The  highest 
honors  were  paid  to  the  intrepid  mariner.  The  king  and 
queen  issued  letters  patent  confirming  to  him  and  his  heirs 
all  the  high  privileges  which  had  been  agreed  on,  in  case 
of  his  success  before  his  departure,  and  his  family  were 
enrolled  among  the  proudest  nobility  of  Spain. 

Still  neither  the  Spaniards  nor  any  other  European 
nation  entertained  the  least  doubt  that  the  lands  Colum- 
bus had  found  were  parts  of  India,  for  at  that  time  the 
extent  of  India  was  unknown.  For  this  reason  it  was 
that  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  gave  them  the  name  of 
"  Indies  "  in  the  instrument  by  which  they  ratified  their 
agreement  with  Columbus,  and  on  this  account  they  still 
erroneously  bear  that  name,  and  all  the  aborigines  of 
the  new  world  are  called  Indians. 

The  success  of  Columbus  had  its  natural  effect.  The 
whole  enterprise  of  Spain  was  roused.  No  time  was  lost, 
no  expense  was  spared,  in  equipping  a  fleet  to  accompa- 
ny the  great  mariner  back  to  the  lands  he  had  made 
known.  A  fleet  of  seventeen  vessels  was  fitted  out  with- 
in six  months  and  manned  with  fifteen  hundred  men, 
among  whom  many  of  the  noble  and  the  distinguished  of 
Spain  did  not  disdain  to  enroll  themselves.  It  was  one 
of  the  popular  opinions  of  the  day  that  the  new  found  land 
was  either  the  Ophir  of  Scjomon  or  the  Cipango  of  Marco 
Polo.  Ferdinand  himself  caught  the  prevailing  enthu- 
siasm of  the  day  and  was  desirous  of  securing  his  part  of 
the  golden  harvest  expected  to  be  reaped  in  the  new  world. 
He  applied  to  the  Pope  to  be  invested  with  a  right  in  the 
lands  discovered,  or  to  be  discovered.  A  shew  of  a  relig- 
ious motive  was  necessary,  and  he  made  his  zeal  to  con- 
vert the  natives  to  the  Catholic  faith  the  basis  of  his  hypo- 
critical plea  ;  not  without  the  desired  effect. 


DISCOVERY    BY    COLUMBUS.  7 

The  reigning  pope,  Alexander  the  fourth,  was  one  of 
the  vilest  of  men  and  cared  as  little  for  the  conversion  of 
the  heathen  as  Ferdinand.  But  he  had  the  interest  of 
his  own  family  at  heart  and  the  friendship  of  the  Spanish 
monarch  was  of  no  little  importance  to  him.  He  was 
himself  a  native  of  Arragon.  His  favor  and  pontifical 
sanction  only  were  asked,  and  these  involved  neither  ex 
pense  nor  risk.  He  therefore  made  no  difficulty  in  be- 
stowing upon  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  u  all  the  countries 
inhabited  by  infidels  which  they  had  discovered."  Yet 
it  was  necessary  to  prevent  this  grant  from  interfering 
with  one  of  the  same  character  that  he  had  made  not  long 
before  to  the  crown  of  Portugal.  He  therefore  decreed 
that  an  imaginary  meridian  line  one  hundred  miles  to  the 
westward  of  the  Azores  should  be  the  boundary  between 
the  parties.  All  Lands  eastward  of  this  notable  boundary 
he  conferred  on  the  Portuguese  ;  all  westward  upon  the 
Spaniards. 

Columbus  sailed*  on  his  second  voyage  of  discovery  from 
Cadiz,  on  the  25th  of  September  1493.  On  his  arrival 
at  Hispaniola  he  had  the  mortification  to  learn  that  all  the 
colonists  he  had  left  there  had  been  put  to  death  by  the 
natives,  a  just  punishment  for  their  lawless  ravages,  ty- 
ranny and  cruelties.  Nevertheless,  he  was  not  discour- 
aged. He  laid  out  the  plan  of  a  large  city  on  a  plain 
near  a  capacious  bay,  to  which  hjc  gave  the  name  of  Isa- 
bella his  royal  patroness  and  appointed  his  brother  Diego 
to  preside  over  it,  as  deputy  Governor.  He  then,  on 
the  24th  of  April  1494,  set  sail  with  a  ship  and  two  other 
small  vessels  in  quest  of  new  discoveries.  He  touched  at 
many  small  islands  on  the  coast  of  Cuba,  and  also  at  the 
great  and  fertile  island  Jamaica,  which  he  found  in- 
habited by  a  bold,  warlike  and  ferocious  race,  since  call- 
ed the  Caraibs,  or  Caribees,  radically  distinct  from  the 
natives  of  Hispaniola,  of  whom  they  were  the  terror  and 
the  scourge.     He  then  returned  to  Hispaniola. 

During  his  absence  the  Spaniards,  insolent  and  exult- 
ing in  the  consciousness  of  superior  power,  had  oppress 
ed  and  abused  the  innocent  and  gentle  natives  in  the 
most  wanton  manner.     Scarcely  an  injury  can  be  con 
ceived  that  was  not  inflicted  on  them.     These  abuses,  as 


8  DISCOVERY    BY    COLUMBUS. 

freely  bestowed  as  they  were  little  deserved,  had  at  last 
roused  the  timid  natives  to  insubordination  and  ven- 
geance. It  was  now  a  question  whether  the  foreigners 
or  the  rightful  owners  of  the  soil  should  be  masters  of 
the  island.  Columbus  determined  on  war.  He  attack- 
ed the  natives  in  the  night,  while  they  were  assembled  in 
the  middle  of  an  extensive  plain,  and  completely  routed 
them,  without  the  loss  of  a  man.  It  has  before  been 
hinted  that  this  race  of  savages  were  not  warlike  by  dis- 
position or  habit.  The  thunder  of  the  Spanish  cannon, 
being  strange  was  also  appalling  to  them,  and  the  charge 
of  the  cavalry  was  still  more  so.  It  is  common  for  all 
nations  who  are  unacquainted  with  the  horse  to  suppose 
him  to  be  a  rational  creature,  or  at  least  that  he  and  his 
rider  are  parts  of  one  and  the  same  animal.  It  was  so 
with  the  natives  of  Hispaniola.  Their  undisciplined 
masses  could  ill  withstand  the  real  shock  and  the  super- 
stitious terror  of  the  charge  of  a  mounted  squadron 
sheathed  in  steel  from  top  to  toe  on  whom  their  lances 
and  arrows  made  not  the  least  impression.  The  Span- 
iards had  yet  other  and  no  less  dreadful  allies.  These 
were  bloodhounds  whose  ferocity  nothing  could  quell, 
who  fastened  upon  and  tore  them  limb  from  limb.  Un- 
der such  circumstances  it  is  not  wonderful  that  a  vast 
multitude  of  Indians  were  defeated  by  a  small  band  of 
trained  soldiers.  They  fled  ;  great  numbers  were  slain 
and  many  more  were  consigned  to  galling  and  hopeless 
slavery. 

The  character  of  Columbus  stands  very  high  and  we 
think  deservedly  so  in  the  estimation  of  mankind.  He 
is  justly  venerated  as  a  man  whose  courage,  fortitude  and 
perseverance  no  dangers,  obstacles  or  sufferings  could 
shake,  and  was  undoubtedly  a  sincere  and  pious  Chris- 
tian after  the  manner  of  his  sect  and  times.  Nor  was  he 
less  distinguished  for  his  private  virtues  and  amiability 
of  character.  His  severity  to  the  natives  of  the  New 
World  admits  of  much  extenuation.  The  Indians  were 
not  christians,  and  to  the  unchristian  christian  world  of 
the  fifteenth  century  it  seemed  of  little  consequence  what 
sufferings  might  be  inflicted  on  any  men  without  the  pale 
of  the  church.     The  distressed  state  of  the  Spanish 


DISCOVERY    BY    COLUMBUS.  9 

colony,  too,  pleads  in  favor  of  Columbus.  Unaccus- 
tomed to  labour, and  strangers  to  the  deadly  climate  of 
the  West-Indies,  great  numbers  of  the  colonists  fell  vic- 
tims to  disease,  hardship  and  exposure.  The  rest  were 
rapidly  declining,  and  such  had  been  the  injuries  inflict- 
ed by  them  on  the  natives,  that  no  kindness  on  their  part 
could  have  re-established  confidence  and  friendship.  It 
may  be  said,  too,  that  Columbus  treated  the  unhappy 
savages  with  less  inhumanity  than  his  successors  in  the 
career  of  discovery  and  conquest.  Still,  these  matters 
are  but  extenuation,  not  justification  of  his  conduct, 
which  ought  ever  to  be  viewed  with  abhorrence.  It  is 
painful  to  detract  from  the  character  of  acknowledged 
•  and  surpassing  merit,  yet  it  is  the  duty  of  the  annalist  to 
make  truth  the  guiding  star  of  his  course,  no  matter 
who  suffers.  If  Columbus  had  not  formed  a  specific 
design  to  wage  an  offensive  war  against  the  natives  pre- 
vious to  his  second  departure  from  Spain,  and  conse- 
quently before  he  was  aware  of  the  destruction  of  his 
people  whom  he  had  left  in  Hispaniola,  it  is  yet  certain 
that  the  idea  of  being  involved  in  hostilities  with  the 
simple  Indians  had  entered  his  mind.  The  fact,  that  he 
carried  a  large  number  of  fierce  and  powerful  blood- 
hounds with  him  proves  it. 

He  had  found  the  natives  peaceable  and  friendly,  and 
had,  therefore  no  reason  to  apprehend  that  they  would 
commence  hostilities.  The  cavalry  he  took  with  him. 
as  they  were  feared  and  reverenced  by  the  Indians,  were 
quite  sufficient  for  the  security  of  the  colony,  supposing 
that  friendship  with  them  had  been  an  object.  But  it 
was  inconsistent  with  the  views  of  the  Spaniards  to  treat 
them  as  a  free  people.  Lust  of  gold  was  the  grand  in- 
centive of  the  settlers,  and  as  some  of  the  natives  were 
decorated  with  golden  ornaments,  and  it  was  supposed 
that  the  mountains  of  the  island  abounded  with  the  pre- 
cious metals,  great  expectations  had  been  formed  by  the 
patrons  of  Columbus  and  the  nation  at  large.  His  in- 
terest and  his  ambition  urged  him  to  fulfil  those  expecta- 
tions as  far  as  possible.  Gold  could  not  be  obtained 
without  the  aid  of  the  Indians,  who  were  so  indolent 
from    constitution,   habit  and   climate  that   nothing  but 

2 


10  DISCOVERY    BY    COLUMBUS. 

actuf  I  compulsion  could  induce  them  to  labour.  To 
avoid  the  mortification  of  failure,  therefore,  and  to  secure 
farther  support,  Columbus  deliberately  devoted  a  harm- 
less race  of  men  to  slaughter  and  slavery.  Such  as  sur- 
vived the  massacre  of  their  first  dreadful  defeat,  and  re- 
tained their  liberty,  fled  to  the  mountains  and  inaccessi- 
ble fastnesses  of  the  island,  which  not  affording  them  an 
adequate  maintenance,  they  were  obliged  to  purchase 
food  of  their  cruel  invaders  with  gold.  The  tribute  im- 
posed on  them  was  rigorously  exacted.  The  wretched 
remains  of  this  once  free  and  happy  people  reduced  from 
plenty  to  starvation,  from  freedom  to  miserable,  labori- 
ous and  hopeless  slavery,  gave  themselves  up  to  despair 
and  perished  miserably.  Such  was  their  invincible  re- 
pugnance to  labour,  that  thousands  hung  and  otherwise 
destroyed  themselves  to  avoid  it.  In  less  than  half  a 
century,  a  population  of  three  millions  had  dwindled  to 
a  mere  handful.  These  are  historical  facts,  and  yet  Co- 
lumbus is  extolled  for  his  humanity  ! 

Columbus  and  his  companions  seem  to  have  discover- 
ed two  distinct  races  of  men  in  tlie  West-Indies.  The 
natives  of  Hispaniola,  Cuba,  the  Bahamas,  &c.  are 
described  as  having  been  black,  small  of  stature,  feeble 
of  body  and  mind,  kind,  humane,  hospitable,  excessive- 
ly indolent,  averse  to  exertion,  whether  physical  or  men 
tal  and  in  no  wise  addicted  to,  or  fitted  for  war.  The  j- 
scourge  and  terror,  the  other  race,  since  called  the  Ca- 
raibs  or  Carribees  inhabited  Jamaica,  the  Carribee  and 
many  other  islands.  They  were  a  cruel,  fierce  and  war- 
like people,  and  carried  death  and  desolation  wherever 
they  went.  They  were  by  no  means  indolent  :  their 
canoes  visited  all  parts  of  the  West-Indian  Archipelago 
and  they  were  no  strangers  to  the  main  land  of  North 
and  South  America.  They  did  not  submit  tamely  to  the 
aggressions  of  their  invaders,  but  met  them  boldly  and 
struck  them  blow  for  blow,  till  they  became  nearly  ex- 
tinct. A  small  remnant  of  them  still  survives  ©n  the 
island  of  St.  Vincent,  but  so  amalgamated  with  the  ne- 
groes that  their  national  character  and  physiognomy  are 
almost  entirely  obliterated.  Yet  they  have  not  lost  the 
spirit  and  bravery  of  their  ancestors.     It  is  not  a  centu- 


CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO.  11 

ry  since  they  maintained  themselves  against  aU  the  forces 
that  could  be  detached  from  the  other  British  West  In- 
dia islands  against  them.*  Their  cause  was  just,  for  they 
fought  for  the  lands  of  their  inheritance,  and  after  a  pro- 
tracted struggle,  the  authorities  made  peace  with 
them. 

Many  tales  are  told  of  the  ferocity  of  the  Caraibs, 
which,  as  they  come  from  their  enemies  must  be  receiv- 
ed w  ith  due  allowance.  Still  no  doubt  remains  but  thai 
they  were  a  cruel  people,  much  like  our  North  Amer- 
ican Indians,  from  whom  no  doubt  they  sprung.  In  one 
remarkable  particular  they  differed  from  the  other  aborig- 
ines. They  flattened  the  heads  of  their  infants,  while  the 
skull  was  yet  soft  and  plastic,  between  two  boards,  so 
that  in  manhood  the  forehead  was  flattened  and  depress- 
ed to  an  extraordinary  degree.  It  is  related  of  some  of 
them  that  they  could  look  perpendicularly  upwards  with- 
out throwing  their  heads  back  in  the  least.  The  same 
absurd  practice  prevails  among  the  Flat  Heads  and  oth- 
er tribes  on  the  Columbia  River  to  this  day. 


THE   CONQUEST  OF  MEXICO. 

We  presume  only  to  give  a  brief  abstract  of  the  most 
important  Indian  war  that  ever  took  place.  The  facts 
attending  the  subversion  of  the  powerful  empire  of  Mex- 
ico, are  too  many  and  two  well  known  to  need  that  we 
should  dwell  upon  them. 

Diego  Velasquez  conquered  Cuba  in  the  year  1511, 
and,  as  well  as  others  of  the  Spaniards  subject  to  his 
authority,  entertained  the  idea  of  making  further  discov- 
eries to  the  westward.  With  the  aid  of  Francisco  Her- 
nandez Cordova,  a  wealthy  planter,  he  fitted  out  three 
small  vessels  on  board  of  which  a  hundred  and  ten  men 
embarked  and  sailed  from  St.  Jago  de  Cuba  on  the  8th 
of  February  1517.  Standing  directly  west,  they  made 
land  in  twenty-one  days,  which  proved  to  be  the  coast  of 
Yucatan.  They  found  the  natives  dressed  in  cotton 
garments,  dwelling  in  houses  of  stone  and  otherwise 
exhibiting   tokens   of  (for  the  age)    high    civilization. 


1?  CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO. 

They  attacked  the  Spaniards  with  great  bravery  and 
wounded  fifteen  of  them  by  the  first  flight  of  their  arrows, 
bst  were  in  their  turn  so  astounded  by  the  fire  arms,  that 
they  fled  in  the  utmost  dismay. 

Cordova  took  two  prisoners  and  continued  along  the 
coast  to  Campeachy,  where,  stopping  to  water  at  the 
mouth  of  a  river  at  Potonchan,  he  was  again  furiously 
attacked  by  the  natives  and  forty  seven  of  his  party  were 
killed  and  only  one  of  the  whole  body  escaped  unhurt. 
After  this  fatal  repulse  nothing  remained  for  them  but 
to  return  to  Cuba. 

But  they  had  discovered  a  populous  and  rich  country, 
which  was  sufficient  to  re-awaken  the  cupidity  of  the 
Spaniards.  Velasquez  fitted  out  four  ships,  with  two 
hundred  and  forty  men  and  gave  the  command  to  Juan  de 
Grijalva.  They  landed  at  Potonchan  and  defeated  the 
Indians,  who,  however,  fought  with  desperate  valour. 
As  the  Spaniards  sailed  along  the  coast  they  had  ample 
leisure  to  admire  the  beauty  of  the  country,  the  villages 
and  the  cities.  They  gave  the  land  the  name  of  New 
Spain.  Landing  at  Tabasco,  they  learned  through  the 
captives  taken  in  the  former  expedition  that  they  were  in 
the  dominion  of  a  powerful  prince  named  Montezuma. 
They  made  a  very  satisfactory  survey  of  the  coast,  and 
then  returned  to  Cuba  after  an  absence  of  about  six 
months. 

On  his  return  Grijalva  found  an  expedition  fitted  out 
for  the  conquest  of  Mexico,  the  command  of  which  was 
ultimately  given  to  Hernando  Cortez,  a  Castilian  of 
noble  blood  and  unquestionable  military  abilities.  They 
soon  set  sail.  The  fleet  consisted  of  eleven  small  ves- 
sels, on  board  of  which  were  six  hundred  and  seventeen 
men,  thirteen  of  whom  only  were  armed  with  musquets, 
Thirty-two  others  carried  cross-bows  and  the  rest  were 
armed  with  swords  and  spears.  They  had  also  sixteen 
horses,  fourteen  small  field  pieces.  With  this  small 
force  Cortez  set  out  to  make  war  on  the  monarch  of 
dominions  more  extended  than  Spain  itself.  Religious 
fanaticism  urged  his  soldiers  on.  "  Let  us  follow  the 
cross/ '  said  they,  "  for  under  that  sign  we  shall  con 
(goer/- 


CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO.  13 

At  Tabasco  the  Natives  gave  Cortez  battle,  but  were 
oeaten  in  several  engagements  with  great  slaughter. 
These  disasters,  together  with  the  terror  of  the  horses 
and  fire  arms,  broke  their  spirit.  They  sued  for  peace, 
paid  tribute  to  Cortez  and  acknowledged  the  king  of 
Spain  as  their  sovereign. 

At  Tabasco,  deputies  from  the  governors  (under 
Montezuma)  of  two  provinces  waited  on  Certez  to  know 
his  intentions  and  to  offer  him  assistance.  The  wily 
Spaniard  assured  them  that  he  came  in  perfect  friend- 
ship, as  an  ambassador  from  a  powerful  monarch,  upon 
business  of  such  importance  as  could  only  be  entrusted 
to  Montezuma  himself.  He  therefore  desired  to  be 
conducted  to  his  presence.  The  Mexicans  were  much 
embarrassed,  neither  daring  to  offend  Cortez  by  refusal, 
nor  conduct  the  Spaniards  to  their  king  who  had  a  sove- 
reign dread  of  them.  They  endeavored  to  temporize 
with  the  invaders  and  to  conciliate  them  with  rich  gifts 
which,  however,  only  inflamed  their  cupidity. 

In  eight  days  an  answer  was  received  from  the  Indian 
King,  accompanied  by  presents  of  great  value  to  render 
it  palateable.  The  purport  of  Montezuma's  message 
was,  that  though  he  sent  the  Spaniards  these  tokens  of 
his  regard,  he  would  not  allow  them  to  approach  his 
capital,  or  even  to  remain  in  his  dominions.  But  Cor- 
tez adhered  to  his  original  views,  and  a  second  message 
was  despatched  to  Montezuma,  reiterating  his  proposal. 
This  prince,  though  the  fiercest  and  most  warlike  who 
ever  sat  on  the  Mexican  throne,  with  a  vast  extent  of 
territory,  millions  of  hardy  subjects  and  very  considera- 
ble revenues,  was  seized  with  a  fit  of  irresolution,  in 
which  his  people  participated.  It  arose  from  an  an- 
cient tradition  that  the  empire  was  to  be  ruined  by  a 
race  of  men  from  the  east.  Nevertheless  Montezuma 
finally  made  up  his  mind  to  order  the  strangers  to  leave 
his  dominions  immediately. 

In  the  meanwhile  mutiny  broke  out  in  the  Spanish 
camp.  After  raising  Cortez  to  the  command,  Velas- 
quez had  become  jealous  of  him,  and  had  used  all  en- 
deavors to  make  him  unpopular  in  the  army.  His  ad- 
herents, on  receiving  the  final  orders  of  Montezuma, 


14  CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO. 

made  choice  of  Diego  de  Ordaz  to  remonstrate  with 
Cortez  on  the  imprudence  of  attempting  the  conquest 
of  a  mighty  empire  with  so  small  a  force.  Accordingly 
he  gave  orders  to  his  troops  to  re-embark,  which  was 
so  little  to  the  liking  of  the  majority  of  his  troops,  who 
were  not  in  the  interests  of  Velasquez,  that  they  revolt- 
ed. The  chief,  therefore,  feigning  to  yield  to  their 
wishes,  which  were  in  fact  his  own,  rescinded  his  or- 
ders, and  prepared  for  his  career  of  conquest.  To  this1 
effect  he  established  a  form  of  government,  and  magis- 
trates and  officers  were  appointed  without  any  regard 
to  the  authority  of  Veksquez.  Cortez  himself  resigned 
his  command,  and  was  reinvested  with  it,  by  the  suf- 
frage of  the  troops,  so  that  he  no  longer  looked  up  to 
the  governor  of  Cuba  as  the  source  of  his  authority. 
His  next  step  was  to  arrest  the  most  factious  of  the  par- 
tizans  of  Velasquez  and  to  throw  them  into  irons.  He 
was  afterwards  reconciled  to  them  and  they  proved  faith- 
ful to  his  interest. 

Soon  after  the  inhabitants  of  the  province  of  Zam- 
poalla  offered  to  rebel  against  Montezuma,  of  whose 
tyranny  and  cruelty  they  were  weary,  and  to  assist  Cor- 
tez. The  cacique  of  tiuibislan  followed  their  example, 
as  did  also  the  Totonaques,  a  fierce  tribe  of  mountain- 
eers. This  advantage  was  counterbalanced  by  discon- 
tents and  conspiracies  in  the  Spanish  camp,  to  which 
Cortez  put  an  end  in  a  most  desperate  manner.  He 
caused  his  ships  to  be  broken  up,  and  thus  left  his  fol- 
lowers no  choice  but  to  conquer  or  die. 

Cortez  marched  from  Zampoalla  on  the  16th  of  Au- 
gust, with  five  hundred  men,  fifteen  horse  and  six  field 
pieces.  The  cacique  of  Zampoalla  furnished  him  with 
provisions  and  with  two  hundred  men  to  carry  them. 
On  his  arrival  at  Tlascala,  the  fierce  inhabitants  of  that 
province,  who  had  long  maintained  their  independence 
against  the  sovereigns  of  Mexico,  attacked  him,  but 
being  worsted  with  great  loss  in  several  battles,  they 
treated  for  peace  and  agreed  to  assist  the  Spaniards 
against  Mexico.  They  joined  the  ranks  of  Cortez  to 
the  number  of  six  thousand,  and  the  united  forces  ad- 
vanced to  Cholula,  a  place  considered  holy  by  the  Mexi 


CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO.  15 

cans  and  the  sanctuary  of  their  gods.  Here  Montezu- 
ma had  given  orders  that  the  invaders  should  be  well 
received,  with  what  object  the  reader  will  presently  see. 

It  was  presently  discovered  that  the  inhabitants  had 
entered  into  a  conspiracy  to  cut  the  Spaniards  off;  upon 
which  Cortez  drew  up  his  forces  and  attacked  them 
sword  in  hand,  while  the  Tlascalans  pressed  them  in  the 
rear.  The  massacre  lasted  two  days,  during  which 
every  enormity*  was  committed.  Six  thousand  of  the 
Cholulans  perished,  before  Cortez  agreed  to  pardon  the 
remainder. 

From  Cholula,  Cortez  marched  directly  to  Mexico, 
where  he  was  received  with  great  distinction.  First 
came  out  a  thousand  men  in  garments  of  cotton  and 
wearing  plumes  to  salute  him  and  announce  the  ap 
proach  of  Mcntezuma.  Then  appeared  two  hundred 
more,  clad  in  uniform.  After  these  approached  an  as- 
semblage of  richly  dressed  nobles,  in  the  midst  of  whom 
was  the  king  borne  in  a  litter  on  the  shoulders  of  four 
of  his  principal  subjects,  with  all  the  paraphernalia  of 
regal  splendour.  Before  him  marched  three  officers 
with  golden  rods,  which  when  they  lifted,  the  people 
bowed  their  heads  and  hid  their  faces,  as  unworthy  to 
look  at  so  great  a  monarch.  Cortez  dismounted,  and 
Montezuma  alighted  to  greet  him,  while  his  attendants 
spread  cotton  cloths  in  the  street  that  his  feet  might  not 
touch  the  ground.  However,  nothing  material  passed. 
The  king  conducted  Cortez  and  his  allies  to  the  quar- 
ters destined  for  them,  which  was  a  large  building  sur- 
rounded by  a  stone  wall  ;  a  very  defensible  position, 
which  the  Spaniards  lost  no  time  in  fortifying. 

Mexico  is  situated  in  a  large  plain  surrounded  by 
mountains,  and  built  on  the  shore  and  some  small  islands 
in  a  lake.  The  access  to  the  city  was  by  artificial 
causeways  or  streets,  which  were  of  great  length.  One 
was  a  mile  and  a  half  long,  another  three  miles  and  a 
third  six  miles.  In  each  of  these  causeways  there  were 
openings  through  which  the  water  flowed,  and  covered 
with  timber  which  could  easily  be  removed.  The  tem- 
ples of  the  gods  and  the  houses  of  the  nobility  were  of 
great  magnitude,   but  the  common  people  lived  in  mere 


16  CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO. 

huts,  regularly  ranged  on  the  banks  of  the  canals  which 
passed  through  the  city.  The  market  was  so  spacious 
that  forty  or  fifty  thousand  people  carried  on  traftic  in 
it.  The  whole  city  was  estimated  to  contain  sixty  thou- 
sand inhabitants.  Every  thing  gave  token  of  a  high 
state  of  civilization,  and  yet,  strange  to  relate,  all  this 
splendour  was  achieved  by  a  people  who  were  stran- 
gers to  the  use  of  iron  and  who  had  no  domestic  ani- 
mals. 

In  the  mean  while  a  Mexican  army  had  marched  to 
subdue  the  Indians,  who  had  thrown  off  the  yoke  of 
Montezuma  and  the  Spanish  garrison  which  Cortez  had 
left  behind  him  had  sallied  out  to  the  assistance  of  their 
allies.  Though  the  Mexicans  were  defeated,  Escalante, 
the  Spanish  commander,  and  seven  of  his  men  were 
killed.  Another  was  taken  alive  and  beheaded  and  his 
head  was  sent  round  to  the  different  cities  to  shew  the 
Mexicans  that  their  invaders  were  not  immortal,  as  they 
had  believed.  From  this  and  other  causes,  Cortez  re 
solved  to  get  Montezuma  into  his  power  as  a  hostage 
for  the  peaceable  behaviour  of  his  subjects.  At  his 
usual  hour  of  visiting  the  king,  he  took  with  him  ten  of 
his  soldiers,  and  thirty  more  followed,  as  if  by  mere 
carelessness.  On  meeting,  he  reproached  Montezuma 
bitterly  with  the  late  conduct  of  his  army,  and  finally, 
compelled  him  to  go  with  them  to  their  quarters.  A 
tumult  broke  out  among  the  people  at  this  flagrant  in- 
sult, and  the  king  was  obliged  to  appease  them  by  de- 
claring that  he  went  with  his  captors  by  his  own  free 
will  and  consent. 

Though  he  was  received  and  treated  with  respect, 
the  king  was  closely  watched.  The  general  and  seven 
of  the  officers  of  his  army  were  given  up  to  the  Span- 
iards to  appease  their  resentment,  who  tried  them  by  a 
court-martial  and  sentenced  them  to  be  burnt  alive,  for 
doing  their  duty  as  brave  men  and  loyal  subjects.  The 
Mexicans  looked  on  and  saw  them  die  without  attempt- 
ing to  rescue  them.  Cortez  took  other  measures  to  in- 
sure his  safety,  and  built  two  brigantines  whftsh  gave 
him  the  command  of  the  lake.  All  this  was  done  in  the 
name  and  with  the  enforced  sanction  of  Montezuma. 


CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO.  17 

Encouraged  by  the  king's  tame  submission,   Cortez 
urged  him  to  declare  himself  a  vassal  of  the  king  of 
Castile,  and  he  was  base  enough  to  comply.     The  chief 
men  of  the  empire  were  assembled,  and  in  a  set  speech, 
but  with  tears  and  groans,  he  declared  his  submission 
But  to  allay  the  indignation  of  the  people,  Cortez  pro 
claimed  that  his  master  had  no  intention  to  dethrone  the 
king,  or  to  alter  the  laws  of  the  empire.      The  present 
made  by  Montezuma  on  this  occasion,  together  with  all 
the  gold  and  silver  the  invaders  had  received  from  him 
and  his  subjects  at  other  times,  was  melted  down  and 
amounted  to  six  hundred  pesos,  exclusive  of  jewels  and 
ornaments  of  gold  and  silver.     About  half  of  this  treas 
ure  was  divided  among  the  soldiery. 

The  spirit  of  resistance  among  the  Mexicans  was  at 
last  roused  by  an  attempt  on  the  part  of*  Cortez  to  con- 
vert them  forcibly  to  the  christian  faith.  From  that  mo- 
ment they  harbored  the  idea  of  revenge.  An  event  occur- 
red which  seemed  for  a  time  to  favor  their  designs.  Ve- 
lasquez fitted  out  an  expedition  to  supplant  Cortez.  He 
despatched  Pamphilo  de  Narvaez  to  Mexico  with  eighty 
horse,  eight  hundred  foot,  of  whom  eighty  were  musket- 
eers, a  hundred  and  twenty  cross-bowmen  and  12  pieces 
of  cannon.  He  landed  in  safety,  interested  the  natives 
in  his  favor  and  even  contrived  to  establish  a  secret  cor- 
respondence with  Montezuma,  who  regarded  him  as  a 
deliverer.  Cortez  proposed  terms  of  compromise,  but 
they  were  rejected  with  scorn.  Cortez  then  marched 
against  Narvaez  with  two  hundred  and  fifty  men.  He  at- 
tacked the  position  of  Narvaez  in  the  dead  of  the  night, 
obtained  a  complete  victory  and  in  the  morning  the  new 
comers  laid  down  their  arms.  Narvaez  himself  was  taken 
and  thrown  into  fetters.  The  prisoners,  however,  were 
treated  with  kindness,  and  such  was  the  address  of  Cortez 
that  almost  all  of  them  were  induced  to  join  his  standard. 

But  during  the  absence  of  Cortez,  the  Mexicans  rose 
upon  the  Spanish  garrison  in  the  capital,  killed  and  woun- 
ded several  of  them,  destroyed  their  magazine  of  provis- 
ions and  burned  the  two  brigantines.  The  danger  of  their 
monarch  no  longer  restrained  them,  for  their  fury  was 
roused  to  the  utmost  pitch  by  an  unprovoked  massacre  of 

3 


18  CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO. 

a  great  number  of  their  people,  perpetrated  by  the  Span- 
iards at  a  religious  festival.  All  cried  aloud  for  ven- 
geance. Cortez  immediately  made  haste  towards  the 
city  with  his  troops  and  two  thousand  Tlascalans  and 
arrived  just  in  time  to  save  the  garrison  from  destruction. 
Nevertheless,  the  natives  attacked  a  considerable  body 
of  the  Spaniards  in  the  market-place  and  defeated  them 
with  some  loss.  The  next  day  they  assaulted  the  Span- 
ish quarters  in  great  numbers,  in  the  most  heroic  man- 
ner. Though  the  artillery  mowed  them  down  like  grass, 
though  every  blow  of  sword  and  lance  fell  with  deadly 
effect  on  their  naked  bodies,  the  utmost  efforts  of  the 
invaders  were  scarcely  sufficient  to  withstand  them,  and 
they  only  retired  when  it  was  too  dark  to  fight  any  longer. 
The  next  day  Cortez  made  a  rally,  and  the  whole  day 
was  spent  in  mortal  combat  in  the  streets.  Vast  num 
bers  of  the  natives  fell  and  a  part  of  the  city  was  burned. 
On  the  other  hand  the  Spaniards  were  dreadfully  an- 
noyed by  showers  of  stones  and  arrows  from  the  house 
tops,  and  were  finally  compelled  to  retire  with  a  loss  of 
twelve  killed  and  sixty  wounded.  Another  sally  met 
with  the  same  success  and  the  general  himself  was 
slightly  wounded. 

Finding  that  he  had  underrated  the  Mexicans,  and 
that  he  could  no  longer  maintain  himself  in  their  capital, 
Cortez  bethought  himself  that  he  might  make  use  of 
Montezuma  to  overawe  his  subjects.  On  the  morrow, 
when  the  Indians  advanced  to  renew  the  attack,  he  pro- 
duced the  captive  king,  clad  in  the  robes  of  royalty, 
upon  the  battlements.  At  the  sight  of  their  sovereign, 
the  weapons  dropped  from  the  hands  of  the  Indians 
But  the  discourse  he  addressed  to  them,  though  intend- 
ed to  sooth  and  persuade  them  to  peace,  only  served  to 
exasperate.  They  poured  in  such  a  volley  of  stones 
and  arrows  in  the  transport  of  their  indignation,  that  be- 
fore the  Spaniards  had  t^me  to  withdraw  or  defend  the 
unhappy  prince,  he  was  struck  by  two  darts,  and  by  a 
stone  in  the  temple.  Then,  struck  with  horror  at  their 
own  violence,  they  fled.  The  wounds  of  the  king  prov- 
ed mortal. 


CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO.  19 

Cortez  now  saw  that  a  retreat  was  necessary,  but  this 
was  not  easj .  The  Indians  seized  a  high  tower  that 
overlooked  tne  Spanish  quarters  and  thence  so  annoyed 
the  Spaniards,  that  it  was  found  necessary  to  storm  it. 
Thrice  were  they  repulsed,  and  it  was  only  when  Cor- 
tez headed  his  troops  in  person  that  the  Mexicans  were 
dislodged.  A  dreadful  carnage  ensued,  the  natives  de- 
fending themselves  to  the  last  with  heroic  valor.  Two 
young  nobles  resolved  to  sacrifice  themselves,  so  that 
they  might  rid  their  native  land  of  its  arch  enemy 
They  approached  Cortez  in  attitudes  of  submission, 
seized  him  and  endeavored  to  drag  him  with  themselves, 
from  the  summit.  In  the  very  act  of  falling,  the  Span- 
ish leader  shook  them  off,  and  the  gallant  youths  were 
dashed  to  pieces.  The  tower  being  destroyed,  the 
Spaniards  prepared  to  retreat. 

They  marched  out  upon  the  shortest  of  the  causeways 
before  mentioned  in  the  dead  of  the  night.  They  had 
prepared  a  portable  bridge,  by  which  to  cross  the  tra- 
verse cuts  in  it  and  placed  it  across  the  first  interstice. 
While  they  were  crossing,  the  Mexicans  hemmed  them 
in  and  attacked  them  on  every  side.  The  bridge  by 
some  means  became  fast  wedged  where  it  was  placed. 
All  Mexico  swarmed  to  the  slaughter.  Fresh  warriors 
instantly  filled  the  place  of  the  fallen.  Weary  of  car- 
nage, the  Spaniards  gave  way  before  the  multitude,  and 
the  confusion  was  soon  universal.  Horse  and  foot  offi- 
cers and  soldiers,  friends  and  enemies  were  intermingled 
in  mortal  struggle. 

Cortez,  with  a  few  followers,  forced  his  way  over  the 
two  remaining  breaches  in  the  causeway,  for  the  bodies 
of  the  slain  served  him  for  a  bridge.  Having  formed  his 
men  on  the  main  land,  he  returned  to  the  assistance  of 
the  main  body,  and  finally  succeeded  in  effecting  their 
retreat  and  his  own.  But  less  than  half  of  his  army  sur- 
vived the  horrors  of  that  dreadful  night.  Velasquez  de 
Leon,  the  second  in  command,  perished.  All  the  artil- 
lery ammunition  and  baggage  and  the  greater  part  of 
the  horses  were  lost.  Two  thousand  of  the  Tlascalan 
allies  were  also  slain. 


20  CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO 

As  the  Spaniards  retreated  toward  Tlascala,  swarms 
of  the  natives  hung  upon  them  and  harrassed  them  at 
every  step,  and  thirst  and  famine  threatened  to  finish 
what  the  sword  had  begun.  At  the  pass  of  Otumba 
they  came  upon  the  grand  Mexican  army  drawn  up  in 
countless  myriads  to  oppose  their  passage.  Cortez 
alone  of  the  whole  Spanish  army  did  not  despair  at  the 
sight.  He  recollected  that  the  great  banner  of  the  em- 
pire was  always  carried  by  the  general,  and  that  its  fall 
was  considered  by  the  Mexicans  decisive  of  the  fate  of 
the  day.  Without  hesitation  he  led  his  men  to  the 
charge,  aiming  wholly  at  the  sacred  flag.  After  a  des- 
perate conflict  he  slew  the  Indian  general  with  his  own 
hand,  the  banner  fell  and  the  countless  host  of  natives 
fled  in  dismay.  On  the  next  day  the  Spaniards  enter- 
ed the  Tlascalan  territories,  where  they  were  received 
with  the  greatest  kindness,  for  hatred  #of  Mexico  was 
deeply  rooted  in  the  hearts  of  the  Tlascalans. 

It  is  inconsistent  with  the  plan  of  this  volume  to  re 
late  how  Cortez  quelled  mutinies  among  his  own  troops 
punished  some  disaffected  native  tribes  and  won  thelov^ 
and  confidence  of  others,  or  how  he  received  reinforce- 
ments from  the  Spanish  West-Indies.  Those  who  would 
have  a  minute  detail  of  his  proceedings  must  seek  it  in 
histories  of  greater  pretensions  than  this.  Suffice  it  that 
six  months  after  his  disastrous  retreat  he  again  set  out 
for  Mexico  with  five  hundred  and  fifty  infantry,  forty 
horse  and  ten  thousand  Tlascalans. 

Guatimozin,  nephew  of  Montezuma,  now  filled  the 
throne.  He  took  every  measure  that  wisdom  and  cour- 
age could  suggest  to  avert  the  storm  that  threatened 
him,  but  all  in  vain.  Cortez  did  not  venture  directly  to 
the  capital,  but  spent  three  months  in  reducing  the  neigh- 
boring towns  and  in  building  vessels  upon  the  lake  of 
Mexico.  The  inhabitants  of  many  of  them  threw  off 
their  allegiance  and  joined  him.  What  was  of  more  im- 
portance a  reinforcement  reached  him  from  Hispaniola, 
consisting  of  two  hundred  men,  eighty  horses,  two  heavy 
cannon  and  a  considerable  supply  of  arms  and  ammuni- 
tion. He  now  laid  siege  to  Mexico,  cut  off  the  supplies 
of  fresh  water,  and  by  means  of  his  fleet  so  straitened 


CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO.  21 

the  Mexicans  that  the  emperor  gave  orders  to  attack  it. 
The  natives  attempted  to  board  the  vessels  in  canoes, 
but  were  repulsed  with  immense  loss.  They  were  more 
fortunate  in  repelling  the  direct  attacks  of  the  invaders. 
The  natives  defended  themselves  with  the  most  desper- 
ate bravery.  For  more  than  a  month  by  night  and  by 
day,  by  land  and  by  water,  one  furious  conflict  succeed- 
ed another.  Several  of  the  Spaniards  were  slain,  all 
were  worn  out  by  hardship  and  privation.  Disconcerted 
at  the  obstinacy  of  the  natives,  Cortez  resolved  to  set 
the  fortune  of  the  war  on  the  hazard  of  one  furious  as- 
sault. It  was  unsuccessful.  His  troops  forced  their 
way  into  the  city  indeed,  but  it  was  only  to  be  driven 
out  again  by  the  infuriated  multitude.  The  rout  was 
complete.  Cortez  himself  was  dangerously  wounded 
and  nigh  being  taken.  Twenty  Spaniards  perished  in 
the  conflict  and  twenty  mpre  who  were  taken  prisoners 
were  sacrificed  to  the  Mexican  god  of  war  within  sight 
of  their  defeated  companions. 

Nevertheless  Cortez  persevered,  but  in  a  more  cau- 
tious manner.  He  advanced  slowly  upon  the  Mexicans, 
continually  gaining  ground  and  keeping  what  he  gained. 
Still  they  defended  every  inch  of  the  ground,  though 
great  numbers  of  them  fell  daily  and  the  survivors  suf- 
fered sorely  from  hunger.  To  fill  up  the  cup  of  their 
misery  a  contagious  distemper  broke  out  among  them. 
Guatimozin  still  scorned  all  terms  of  capitulation. 

At  last  the  invaders  had  laid  three  fourths  of  the  city 
in  ruins  and  effected  a  secure  lodgment  in  the  centre  of 
it.  The  remaining  quarter  was  hard  pressed.  Guati- 
mozin was  taken  in  an  attempt  to  escape  by  water.  He 
appeared  before  Cortez  with  great  dignity.  "  I  have 
done  what  became  a  king,"  said  he.  "  I  have  defend- 
ed my  people  to  the  last.  Nothing  now  remains  but  to 
die.  Take  this  dagger  (touching  the  one  the  Spaniard 
wore)  plant  it  in  my  breast  and  end  a  life  that  can  no 
longer  be  of  use." 

Resistance  was  now  over,  and  Mexico  was  fallen, 
after  a  siege  of  seventy-five  days.  The  Spaniards,  how- 
ever, were  disappointed  of  the  spoil  for  which  they  had 
contended  so  fiercely.     When  his  downfall  became  in- 


22  CONQUEST    OF    MEXICO. 

evitable,  the  Indian  emperor  had  ordered  his  treasures 
to  be  thrown  into  the  lake.  The  Tlascalans  carried  off 
the  greater  part  of  the  remaining  spoil.  The  sum 
divided  by  the  soldiers  was  so  small  that  they  became 
highly  exasperated  against  Guatimozin,  who  still  refus- 
ed to  discover  where  he  had  hidden  his  treasure.  En- 
treaties and  threats  were  alike  wasted  upon  him.  To 
pacify  his  brutal  followers  the  miscreant  Cortez  put  the 
unhappy  sovereign  and  his  chief  favorite  to  the  torture, 
which  they  bore  with  inflexible  fortitude,  and  finally 
stretched  them  upon  a  bed  of  living  coals.  Overcome 
by  the  extreme  agony  his  fellow-sufferer  turned  an  im- 
ploring eye  upon  the  monarch,  as  if  to  ask  permission  to 
reveal  all  he  knew.  The  royal  sufferer  understood  it 
and  scornfully  asked  "  Am  Ion  a  bed  of  roses  ■?"  The 
reproach  was  enough — the  favorite  was  silent  and  expir- 
ed. The  monarch  himself  was  released  and  reserved 
for  other  indignities  and  sufferings. 

We  have  now  done  with  the  greatest  of  Indian  wars. 
"It  presents  the  melancholy  spectacle  of  a  powerful 
empire  subverted,  a  whole  nation  decimated  and  thrown 
back  from  a  high  state  of  civilization  into  barbarism, 
and  a  paradise  changed  into  a  den  of  blight,  blood  and 
desolation — a  hell  upon  earth  and  for  what  ?  To  grati- 
fy the  lust,  avarice,  bigotry  and  ferocity  of  a  handful  of 
vagabonds,  miscreants  and  bloodhounds.  Have  mankind 
been  the  gainers  by  the  event.     O  no  ! 

"  Freedom  shrieked  when  Guatimozin  fell." 

May  that  bloodiest  page  in  the  book  of  History,  the 
conquest  of  Mexico  be  forever  blotted  out.  Or  if  man 
must  still  be  benefitted  by  the  accursed  record,  let  it 
remain.  Let  the  modern  Spaniard  blush  as  he  reads 
the  crimes  of  his  countrymen.  Let  Cortez  live  in  story, 
let  his  name  be  remembered,  but  only  to  be  mentioned 
with  abhorrence.  The  vagabond  cut-throat  who  knew 
no  iaw  but  that  of  the  strongest,  who  acknowledged  no 
right,  who  respected  no  tie,  who  possessed  no  virtue  or 
kindly  feeling,  the  invader,  the  robber,  the  murderer  by 
wholesale,  the  hypocrite,  the  monster,  may  well  serve 
as  a  beacon  of  everlasting  infamy  to  future  ages.     All 


CONQUEST    OF    PERU.  23 

his  talents,  all  his  fortitude,  all  his  valor  are  insufficient 
to  wipe  out  the  shame  of  the  least  of  his  actions. 

Turn  we  to  a  brighter  picture  ;  to  the  heathen  and 
barbarian  Guatimozin,  who  was  all  that  Cortez  was  not. 
A  wise  statesman,  a  true  patriot,  a  skilful  general  and 
a  heroic  warrior.  He  slew  none  unjustly,  he  robbed 
none,  he  invaded  none,  he  oppressed  none.  Called  to 
the  helm  at  a  stormy  crisis,  he  did  not  shrink  from  it, 
or  spare  to  oppose  his  naked  breast  to  the  mail  clad 
Spaniards.  His  spirit  never  failed  him,  not  even  in  tor- 
tures at  which  humanity  shudders.  The  warrior  and 
patriot  king  is  forgotten,  and  his  atrocious  oppressor  is 
remembered  with  admiration.    Such  is  human  perversity. 


THE  CONQUEST  OF  PERU. 

In  1524,  three  extraordinary  men  lived  in  Panama,  in 
New  Spain,  viz  :  Francisco  Pizarro,  Diego  de  Almagro 
and  Hernando  Luque.  Pizarro  was  a  bastard,  and  in 
early  life  a  swine  herd,  after  which  he  became  a  soldier. 
He  was  a  very  brave  man,  but  so  ignorant  that  he  could 
neither  write  nor  read.  Almagro  was  a  foundling,  and 
a  soldier  also.  He  was  a  man  of  intrepid  valor,  great 
activity  and  likewise  of  an  open  and  generous  character  ; 
but  he  lacked  the  craft  and  cunning  of  Pizarro.  Luque 
wTas  a  priest  and  school-master,  and  very  rich  withal. 
All  of  them  had  heard  of  a  great  and  rich  country  on 
the  shore  of  the  South  Sea,  and  they  agreed  to  attempt 
the  conquest  of  it.  Pizarro  engaged  to  command  the 
armament,  Almagro  offered  to  conduct  the  supplies  and 
reinforcements,  and  Luque  contributed  his  gold.  The 
agreement  was  ratified  by  a  solemn  mass,  and  they  en- 
tered into  a  contract  to  commit  rapine  and  murder  in  the 
name  of  the  Prince  of  Peace. 

Small  were  the  means  with  which  this  great  enter- 
prize  was  undertaken.  Pizarro  set  sail  in  a  small  ves- 
sel, with  only  a  hundred  and  twelve  men.  Contrary 
winds  kept  him  beating  about  seventy-two  days,  during 
which  his  scanty  band  suffered  much  from  hunger, 
fatigue  and  frequent  rencontres  with  the  natives.     He 


24  CONQUEST    OF    PERU. 

was  at  last  obliged  to  retire  to  Chuchama,  where  he  was 
overtaken  by  Almagro,  with  seventy  men,  who  had  suf- 
fered as  much,  and  from  the  same  causes,  as  the  follow- 
ers of  Pizarro.  Almagro  himself  had  lost  an  eye,  in  a 
contest  with  the  natives.  After  the  meeting,  Almagro 
returned  to  Panama  to  recruit,  but  with  all  his  exertions, 
he  could  only  raise  eighty  men.  With  this  small  rein- 
forcement the  adventurers  landed  at  Tacamez,  on  the 
coast  of  Quito,  where  they  found  the  natives  clad  in 
cotton,  and  adorned  with  trinkets  of  gold  and  silver. 
They  dared  not,  however,  with  their  small  force,  invade 
so  populous  a  country,  and  retired  to  the  island  of  Gallo. 
Here  an  order  from  the  governor  of  Panama  reached 
them  ;  commanding  the  expedition  to  return.  So  much 
had  the  private  men  suffered,  that  they  were  very  wil- 
ling to  obey.  Pizarro  drew  a  line  in  the  sand  with  his 
sword,  and  having  declared  that  all  who  wished  to  leave 
him  were  permitted  to  do  so,  found  himself  left  with  only 
thirteen  soldiers. 

This  small  band  established  themselves  in  the  island 
of  Gorgona,  till  at  last  they  were  joined  by  a  small  rein- 
forcement from  Panama.  They  then  stood  to  the  south 
east,  and  in  twenty  days  touched  on  the  coast  of  Peru. 
At  Tumbez,  a  place  of  some  note,  they  first  obtained 
an  idea  of  the  magnificence  of  the  Peruvian  empire. 
They  beheld  a  thickly  peopled  country,  well  cultivated, 
the  natives  decently  clothed,  and  farther  advanced  in 
civilization  than  the  inhabitants  of  Mexico.  They  had 
even  domestic  animals.  But  what  chiefly  attracted  their 
eyes,  was  the  profusion  of  gold  and  silver.  Not  only 
were  the  people  decorated  with  these  metals,  but  even 
their  common  culinary  utensils  were  formed  of  them. 

Pizarro  ranged  along  the  coast,  keeping  up  a  peacea- 
ble intercourse  with  the  natives,  for  he  was  not  strong 
enough  to  attack  them.  He  procured  some  of  their 
Lamas,  or  tame  cattle,  some  vessels  of  gold  and  silver 
and  two  young  men,  who,  he  intended  should  serve  him 
as  interpreters,  and  so  returned  to  Panama,  after  an  ab- 
sence of  about  three  years.  Hence  he  repaired  to  Spain, 
where  he  had  the  address  to  secure  the  favor  of  the 
court      Luque  was  nominated  bishop  of  the  country  to 


CONQUEST    OF    PERU.  25 

be  conquered,  Almagro  only  obtained  the  command  of 
Tumbcz,  and  Pizarro  was  appointed  Governor  and 
Captain-General,  with  supreme  civil  and  military  au 
thority.  In  return,  he  engaged  to  raise  two  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  and  to  provide  ships,  arms  and  all  things 
necessary  for  the  conquest  of  Peru. 

Small  as  the  number  of  men  he  had  engaged  to  raise 
and  supply  was,  it  was  with  great  difficulty  that  Pizar- 
ro got  together  the  half  of  them  ;  and  that  only  by  the 
aid  of  Cortez.  With  these,  however,  he  landed  at 
Nombre  cle  Dios  and  marched  to  Panama,  accompanied 
by  his  three  brothers.  On  his  arrival,  he  found  Almagro 
so  exasperated  at  his  conduct,  that  he  refused  to  act 
longer  in  concert  with  him,  and  was  endeavoring  to  get 
a  new  entcrprize  on  foot,  to  thwart  and  rival  him,  for  he 
justly  considered  that  Pizarro  had  engrossed  to  himself 
all  the  honors,  and  had  left  him  but  a  very  humble  part 
to  play.  Thus  will  thieves  quarrel  for  their  booty,  even 
before  it  is  won.  The  cunning  of  Pizarro,  however, 
soon  brought  about  a  reconciliation.  Nevertheless, 
their  united  endeavors  could  only  equip  three  small 
vessels  and  a  hundred  and  eighty  soldiers,  thirty  six  of 
whom  were  horsemen.  Leaving  Almagro  at  Panama, 
Pizarro  landed  his  handful  of  troops  in  the  north  of 
Peru  in  thirteen  days,  and  immediately  marched  south- 
ward. It  would  be  of  little  avail  to  recount  the  wanton 
outrages  committed  by  him  and  his  followers  on  the 
harmless  Peruvians.  At  length,  after  much  suffering, 
they  reached  the  province  of  Coaque,  and,  having  taken 
the  principal  settlement  of  the  natives  by  surprise,  they 
found  themselves  in  possession  of  gold  and  silver  to  die 
value  of  thirty  thousand  pesos  and  other  booty  of  great 
value. 

Pizarro  hardly  met  with  resistance  till  he  reached  the 
island  of  Puna,  in  the  bay  of  Guyaquil ;  where  the  in- 
habitants defended  themselves  so  bravely,  that  it  cost 
him  six  months'  exertion  to  reduce  them.  Thence  he 
proceeded  to  Tumbez,  where  the  sickness  of  his  troops 
compelled  him  to  remain  three  months. 

In  the  mean  while  two  reinforcements,  amounting  to- 
gether to  thirty  men,  under  two  leaders  of  great  experi 

4 


26  CONQUEST    OF    PERU. 

ence  and  reputation,  joined  him  from  Ni;  aragua.  With 
this  accession  of  strength,  he  proceeded  to  the  rive* 
Piura  and  there  founded  St.  Michael,  the  first  Spanish 
settlement  in  Peru.  As  he  advanced  toward  the  centre 
of  the  empire,  he  became  better  informed  concerning  its 
affairs.  At  this  time  the  dominions  of  the  Incas  extend 
ed  fifteen  hundred  miles  along  the  coast  of  the  Pacific  ; 
while  its  breadth  was  much  less  considerable.  The  sove- 
reigns, called  Incas,  were  revered  as  persons  of  divine 
origin,  and  ruled  with  despotic  sway.  Their  blood  was 
deemed  too  pure  to  be  mingled  with  that  of  any  other 
race  and  others  were  treated  with  respect  almost  amount- 
ing to  adoration.  Nevertheless,  they  were  of  a  gentle 
and  benevolent  disposition  and  ruled  for  the  good  of  their 
subjects.  At  the  first  coming  of  the  Spaniards,  Hilar* 
Capoc  sat  upon  the  throne.  He  was  distinguished  no 
less  for  military  talent  than  for  the  pacific  virtues  of  his 
race.  He  had  subdued  the  kingdom  of  Quito,  by  force 
of  arms,  resided  in  its  capital,  and  contrary  to  the  cus- 
toms of  his  country,  married  the  daughter  of  the  van 
quished  monarch.  Atahualpa,  his  son,  succeeded  to  his 
throne  and  his  authority  ;  soon  to  be  despoiled  of  both 
by  Pizarro. 

Nevertheless,  his  title  was  disputed  by  his  elder  broth- 
er Huascar,  who  solicited  the  aid  of  the  Spaniards,  to 
whom  this  civil  broil  gave  a  manifest  advantage.  Piz- 
arro left  a  small  garrison  in  St.  Michael,  and  marched 
against  Atahualpa  with  sixty-two  horsemen  and  a  hun- 
dred and  two  infantry,  of  whom  twenty  were  armed  with 
cross-bows  and  three  with  muskets.  To  an  envoy  of 
Atahualpa,  who  met  him  with  a  valuable  present,  and 
an  offer  of  the  Inca's  friendship,  he  pretended  that  he 
came  as  an  ambassador  from  a  powerful  monarch,  to 
offer  the  Peruvian  prince  aid  against  the  enemies  who 
disputed  his  title.  These  professions,  probably,  induc- 
ed the  Peruvians  to  suffer  the  invaders  to  advance  with- 
out molestation  to  Caxamalca  ;  where  they  took  pos- 
session of  a  fort  and  intrenched  themselves.  Here  too, 
the  Inca  sent  them  new  presents,  and  renewed  his  prof 
fers  of  friendship. 


CONQUEST    OF    PERU.  27 

In  Caxamalca  Pizarro  tookpossession  of  a  large  court, 
on  one  side  of  which  was  a  palace  of  the  Inca,  and  on 
the  other  a  temple  of  the  god  of  the  Peruvians,  the 
Sun.  The  whole  was  surrounded  by  a  strong  rampart 
of  earth.  Thus  posted,  he  despatched  Hernando  Soto 
and  his  brother  Ferdinand  to  the  Inca's  camp.  Their 
embassy  brought  on  a  visit  from  Atahualpa  to  the  mes- 
sengers of  his  wicked  invaders.  It  was  an  unhappy 
courtesy  :  the  splendour  of  the  Inca,  and  the  riches  dis- 
played by  his  attendants  served  greatly  to  inflame  the 
worst  passions  of  the  ravenous  thieves  to  whom  he  de- 
signed to  do  honor.  From  the  moment  when,  on  their 
return  to  Caxamalca,  they  related  what  they  had  seen, 
Pizarro  resolved  to  get  possession  of  the  person  of  the 
unhappy  monarch. 

He  availed  himself  of  a  promised  visit  from  Atahual- 
pa to  execute  this  treacherous  design.  He  divided  his 
cavalry  into  three  squadrons,  and  formed  his  infantry  in 
one  body,  excepting  twenty  picked  men  whom  he  kept 
about  his  own  person.  The  artillery  and  the  cross-bow 
men  were  stationed  opposite  the  avenue  by  which  the 
Inca  was  to  approach. 

Early  on  that  fatal  morning  the  Peruvian*  camp  was 
in  motion  ;  but  as  the  Inca  wished  to  appear  in  all  his 
splendor,  it  was  late  in  the  day  before  he  began  his 
march.  At  last,  he  approached.  First  appeared  four 
hundred  men,  and  then  the  monarch,  upon  a  throne 
adorned  with  plumes,  and  almost  covered  with  plates  of 
gold  and  silver  and  precious  stones,  carried  on  the 
shoulders  of  his  attendants.  Then"  came  the  principal 
officers  of  his  court  and  several  bands  of  singers  and 
dancers,  and  the  whole  plain  was  covered  with  the  Pe- 
ruvian troops,  amounting  to  upwards  of  thirty  thousand 
men. 

As  the  Inca  drew  nigh,  the  Spanish  chaplain,  Val- 
verde,  stepped  forward  with  a  crucifix  and  a  breviary, 
and  explained  to  him,  as  well  as  he  was  able,  the  fall  of 
Adam,  the  atonement  of  Christ  and  the  right  of  the  king 
of  Castile  to  the  New  World.  In  consequence  of  all 
this,  he  desired  Atahualpa  to  embrace  Christianity,  and 
to  acknowledge  the  spiritual  and  temporal  jurisdiction 


28  CONQUEST    OF    PERU. 

of  the  Pope  and  the  king  of  Castile,  promising  him  the 
protection  of  the  Spanish  Monarch  if  he  complied,  and 
threatening  him  with  war  in  case  of  a  refusal. 

Of  course,  this  strange  harrangue  was  incomprehen- 
sible to  the  Inca,  but  its  arrogance  he  understood,  and 
was  indignant  at  it.  He  replied  that  his  authority  was 
his  by  inheritance,  and  that  he  could  not  conceive  how 
a  foreign  priest  could  dispose  of  what  did  not  belong  to 
him.  He  had  no  inclination,  he  said,  to  renounce  the 
religion  of  his  fathers  in  order  to  worship  the  god  of  the 
Spaniards  who  was  subject  to  death  ;  and  as  to  the  oth- 
er particulars  of  the  priest's  discourse,  he  desired  to 
know  where  he  had  learned  such  extraordinary  things. 
<c  In  this  book,"  said  Valverde,  offering  him  his  brevi- 
ary. The  Inca  put  it  to  his  ear,  and  then  threw  it  dis 
dainfully  on  the  ground.  "  It  is  silent,"  said  he  ;  "  it 
tells  me  nothing."  u  To  arms,  Christians,  to  arms!" 
cried  the  enraged  priest.  c<  The  word  of  God  is  insulted. 
Avenge  the  profanation  on  these  impious  dogs."  Pizar- 
ro  instantly  gave  the  signal  of  assault.  The  music 
struck  up,  the  cannon  and  musketry  began  to  play,  and 
the  horse  and  infantry  charged  the  Peruvians  sword  in 
hand.  The  natives  fled  in  the  utmost  consternation, 
without  attempting  either  to  annoy  the  enemy  or  to  de- 
fend themselves,  so  much  were  they  surprised  and  amaz- 
ed. Pizarro,  with  his  chosen  band,  made  directly  to- 
ward the  Inca  ;  and  notwithstanding  the  resistance  of 
his  nobles,  who  fell  in  heaps  around  him,  made  him  a 
prisoner.  Dire  was  the  carnage  then  :  it  did  not  cease 
till  the  close  of  day.  More  than  four  thousand  Peruvi- 
ans were  slain  ;  but  not  a  single  Spaniard  fell.  The 
plunder  was  immense. 

At  first  the  captive  monarch  could  scarcely  realize 
the  misery  of  his  condition,  but  despair  was  not  long  in 
coming  and  he  sunk  into  profound  dejection.  He 
had  however,  discovered  the  ruling  passion  of  the  Span- 
iards, the  lust  of  gold.  He  attempted  to  bribe  them. 
The  apartment  in  which  he  was  confined  was  twenty- 
two  feet  long  and  sixteen  broad.  He  undertook  to  fill 
it  as  high  as  he  could  reach  with  vessels  of  gold,  as  a  ran- 
som.    Pizarro  eagerly  accepted  this  tempting  proposal. 


CONQUEST    OF    PERU  29 

The  fnca's  subjects  obeyed  his  orders  with  the  utmost 
alacrity.  The  gold  was  obtained  and  shared,  and  each 
individual  Spaniard  was  rich.  The  Inca  having  fulfilled 
his  part  of  the  agreement,  insisted  on  having  his  free- 
dom ;  but  nothing  was  farther  from  the  thoughts  of  Piz- 
arro.  The  followers  of  Almagro  insisted  upon  putting 
the  captive  king  to  death,  and  the  tidings  of  Peruvian 
armies  assembling  in  the  borders  of  the  empire  aroused 
his  fears  and  suspicions,  and  rendered  him  more  willing 
to  comply  with  their  wishes.  Atahualpa  inadvertently 
contributed  to  hasten  his  own  fate.  He  justly  admired 
the  arts  of  reading  aud  writing,  and  long  deliberated 
with  himself  whether  it  was  a  natural  or  an  acquired 
ability.  To  solve  this  doubt,  he  desired  one  of  the 
Spanish  soldiers  to  write  the  name  of  God  on  his  thumb 
nail.  This  he  shewed  to  several  Spaniards,  and,  to  his 
amazement,  they  all  returned  the  same  answer,  without 
hesitation.  When  he  shewed  it  to  Pizarro,  however, 
the  marauding  leader  was  obliged,  with  blushes  and 
confusion,  to  acknowledge  his  ignorance.  From  that 
moment  Atahualpa  despised  him,  and  could  not  conceal 
his  contempt.  This  scorn  stung  Pizarro  to  the  quick, 
and  the  Inca's  fate  was  sealed. 

But  to  give  his  abominable  proceedings  the  colour  of 
justice,  Pizarro  determined  to  try  the  lnca  with  all  the 
formalities  of  the  courts  of  Spain.  He  himself  and  Al- 
magro, with  two  assistants,  were  the  judges.  Before 
this  unrighteous  tribunal  the  unhappy  Inca  was  charg- 
ed with  being  a  bastard  and  an  idolater,  with  having 
usurped  the  regal  power,  with  having  commanded  human 
sacrifices,  with  having  many  concubines,  with  having 
embezzled  the  royal  treasures,  and  with  having  incited 
his  subjects  to  take  up  arms  against  the  Spaniards.  On 
these  absurd  charges  the  Court  found  the  Inca  guilty, 
and  sentenced  him  to  be  burned  alive.  His  tears  and 
entreaties  were  alike  unavailing  ;  pity  never  touched 
the  heart  of  Pizarro.  He  ordered  the  prince  to  imme- 
diate execution,  and  what  added  to  the  bitterness  of  his 
last  moments,  Valverde  offered  to  console  and  to  con- 
vert him.  The  most  powerful  argument  he  could  ad- 
vance, however,   was  a  mitigation  of  punishm<*nt ;   but 


30  CONQUEST    OF    PERU. 

that  was  effectual.  The  unhappy  monarch  consented 
to  receive  Christian  baptism,  and  instead  of  being  burn- 
ed, was  strangled  at  the  stake. 

On  the  death  of  Atahualpa,  Pizarro  iiwested  one  of 
nis  sons  with  the  ensigns  of  royalty.  The  people  of 
Cuzco,  however,  acknowledged  a  brother  of  the  deceas- 
ed Inca  as  their  sovereign.  But  neither  of  them,  pos- 
sessed much  authority.  Commotions  arose  in  every 
quarter,  and  all  Peru  became  a  scene  of  bloodshed,  in- 
surrection and  disorder,  all  of  which  the  Spaniards  be- 
held with  pleasure,  as  it  favored  their  designs.  Ambi- 
tious men  in  different  parts  of  the  empire  aspired  to  in- 
dependent authority,  and  usurped  jurisdiction.  The 
general  who  commanded  for  Atahualpa  in  Quito  seized 
his  master's  brother  and  children,  put  them  to  death  and 
endeavored  to  establish  a  kingdom  for  himself. 

The  report  of  the  riches  won  by  Pizarro  drew  flocks 
of  adventurers  to  his  standard  from  the  different  Spanish 
colonics,  so  that  he  was  able  to  march  upon  Cuzco  at 
the  head  of  five  hundred  men,  after  leaving  garrisons 
behind  him.  Large  bodies  of  Peruvians  had  assembled 
to  oppose  him  ;  but,  as  usual,  they  were  defeated  with 
great  loss,  while  but  very  few  of  the  Spaniards  were 
killed  and  wounded.  Pizarro  gained  possession  of 
Cuzco,  and  of  an  immense  spoil. 

In  the  mean  while  Benalcazar,  governor  of  St.  Mi- 
chael, led  a  body  of  Spaniards  against  the  city  of  Quito, 
where,  as  report  said,  an  unheard  of  treasure  was  de- 
posited. Notwithstanding  the  great  distance  of  that 
place  from  St.  Michael,  and  the  difficulty  of  traversing 
a  mountainous  and  woody  country,  where  he  was  con- 
tinually exposed  to  the  attacks  of  the  bravest  of  the  Pe- 
ruvians, his  valor  and  good  conduct  surmounted  every 
difficulty,  and  he  entered  Quito  with  his  troops — only 
to  meet  with  a  disappointment.  The  Indians  had  now 
learned  the  ruling  passion  of  their  invaders,  and  had  car- 
ried off  their  treasures  with  them. 

Dissensions,  now  that  the  conquest  of  Peru  was 
achieved,  broke  out  among  the  invaders.  Almagro  had 
been  appointed  governor,  with  jurisdiction  over  two 
hundred   leagues   of  territory,    stretching   beyond  the 


CONQUEST    OF    PERU.  31 

southern  limits  of  the  province  allotted  to  Pizarro.  He 
now  pretended  that  Cuzco,  the  residence  of  the  Incas, 
was  within  his  boundaries,  and  attempted  to  become 
master  of  it.  Juan  and  Gonzalo  Pizarro  opposed  him. 
The  dispute  was  about  to  be  decided  by  the  sword  when 
Francisco  Pizarro  arrived  and  an  arrangement  took 
place.  It  was  agreed  that  Almagro  should  attempt  the 
conquest  of  Chili,  and  in  case  he  did  not  find  an  estab- 
lishment agreeable  to  his  wishes  in  that  province,  a  suit- 
able provision  was  to  be  made  for  him  in  Peru  on  his 
return.  The  history  of  the  conquest  of  that  unhappy 
empire  is  now  complete — but  perhaps  a  brief  account 
of  the  fate  of  its  ruthless  invaders  may  not  be  unaccept 
able  to  the  reader. 

The  hardy  natives  of  Chili  resisted  Almagro  success- 
fully, and  besides,  manyiof  his  followers  perished  of  the 
fatigues  of  the  march.  In  the  meanwhile  new  swarms 
of  Spaniards  poured  into  Peru,  and  in  full  confidence  of 
security,  scattered  themselves  over  the  empire.  A  small 
force  only  remained  in  Cuzco,  under  Juan  and  Gonza- 
lez Pizarro  and  their  brother,  which  the  Jnca  observing, 
conceived  that  the  time  for  vengeance  was  come.  He 
set  up  the  banner  of  war,  and  all  Peru  was  instantly  in 
arms.  Many  Spanish  settlers  were  massacred,  and  sev- 
eral detachments  were  cut  off.  Two  hundred  thousand 
Indians  invested  Cuzco,  which  was  feebly  defended  by 
its  garrison,  during  nine  months.  Another  army  attack- 
ed Lima,  and  the  extinction  of  the  Spanish  name  in 
Peru  seemed  at  hand.  While  these  things  were  going 
on,  and  just  after  Juan  Pizarro  had  been  slain,  Alma- 
gro suddenly  returned  from  Chili  and  entered  into  ne- 
gociations  with  both  parties.  These  were  interrupted 
by  a  sudden  attack  made  on  him  by  the  Inca,  who  was 
however  defeated,  and  Almagro  reached  the  gates  of 
Cuzco,  which  he  entered  by  surprize,  seized  the  two 
Pizarros  and  established  his  jurisdiction. 

Shortly  after  the  Pizarro  party  again  made  head 
against  him,  and  were  defeated.  Had  henow  put  his 
enemies  to  death,  as  he  was  advised  to  do,  the  contest 
would  have  been  ended,  but  this  he  had  not  the  heart  to 
do,    and  gave  Francis  Pizarro  time  to  raise  forces  anew. 


32  CONQUEST    OF    PERU. 

He  was  also  weak  enough  again  to  enter  into  negotia 
tions  with  this  arch  enemy.  While  these  were  in  pro- 
cess one  of  the  brother  prisoners  managed  to  corrupt 
sixty  of  his  guards  and  made  his  escape  with  them.  The 
other  was  soon  after  set  at  liberty  by  Almagro,  and  as 
soon  as  this  was  done,  Francis  Pizarro  threw  off  all  dis- 
guise. Treaties  were  held  in  scorn  and  Pizarro  march- 
ed upon  Cuzco  with  seven  hundred  men.  Battle  was 
joined.  Almagro,  being  at  the  time  sick,  was  obliged 
to  depute  the  command  to  a  subordinate  officer,  and  de- 
feat was  the  consequence.  A  large  proportion  of  Al- 
magro's  followers  were  butchered  in  cold  blood,  when 
the  battle  was  over.  The  chief  himself  was  taken,  and 
rigorously  guarded.     Cuzco  itself  was  sacked. 

Almagro  remaining  several  months  in  close  custody, 
his  spirit  was  at  last  broken.  When  a  sentence  of  death 
was  pronounced  upon  him,  he  had  recourse  to  the  most 
abject  entreaties  to  save  himself.  He  reminded  the 
Pizarros  of  their  former  friendship,  of  his  having  spared 
their  lives  under  great  provocation,  and  conjured  them 
to  spare  his  age  and  infirmity.  All  was  unavailing — he 
was  strangled  in  prison,  a  fate  he  well  deserved  for  his 
outrages  upon  Peru,  but  not  at  the  hands  of  the  Pi- 
zarros.    He  left  a  natural  son,  by  an  Indian  woman. 

The  first  intelligence  of  these  transactions  was  carri- 
ed to  Spain  by  some  of  Almagro' s  officers,  and  created 
a  strong  sensation,  which  Francis  Pizarro,  who  shortly 
followed  them,  could  not  remove.  It  was  determined 
to  send  a  person  to  Peru,  who  should  settle  the  distract- 
ed state  of  affairs,  and  the  royal  choice  fell  upon  Cbris- 
toval  ,Vaca  de  Castro,  an  eminent,  learned  and  wise 
civilian.  If  he  found  Pizarro  alive,  he  was  to  leave  him 
in  possession  of  his  office  of  governor,  taking  on  himself 
that  of  judge;  if  dead,  he  was  to  be  his  successor.  Be- 
fore he  arrived  however,  the  governor  had  parcelled  out 
the  empire  among  his  followers,  with  small  regard  to  the 
claims  of  the  adherents  of  Almagro,  who,  therefore,  med- 
itated revenge.  They  gathered  at  Lima,  under  the  au 
spices  of  the  young  Almagro,  and  conspired  against  the 
governor's  life.  Pizarro  gave  little  heed  to  their  cabals. 
1  As  long  as  every  man  in  Peru  knows  that  his  life  is 


CONQUEST    OF     PERU.  33 

entirely  in  my  power, "  said  he,  "  my  life  is  in  no  dan- 
ger." He  was  mistaken.  At  noon-day,  on  t^ie  26th  of 
June,  nineteen  of  the  most  determined  conspirators  sal- 
lied out  of  Almagro's  house  in  complete  armour  shout- 
ing "  Long  live  the  king,  and  let  the  tyrant  die  !"  They 
gained  Pizarro's  palace  without  being  observed,  and 
were  mounting  the  stairs  leading  to  his  apartment  before 
the  alarm  was  given.  But  no  danger  could  appal  the 
savage  governor.  He  called  for  arms  and  commanded 
an  officer  in  attendance  to  make  fast  the  door.  Instead 
of  doing  this,  the  bewildered  functionary  ran  out  and 
asked  the  conspirators  where  they  were  going.  They 
stabbed  him  to  the  heart  and  burst  in.  Some  of  those 
present  sprang  from  the  windows,  others  attempted  to 
fly,  and  a  few  drew  their  swords  and  followed  Pizarro 
into  another  apartment.  The  governor  himself  defend- 
ed the  entrance  with  his  sword  and  target  and  fought 
with  the  utmost  desperation,  but  in  vain.  His  defend- 
ers fell  one  after  another,  and  after  having  fought  till  he 
was  so  weary  that  he  could  scarce  wield  his  sword, 
Pizarro  snared  their  fate.  The  assassins  then  ran  into 
the  street,  and  waving  their  bloody  weapons,  proclaimed 
his  death.  Two  hundred  of  their  associates  conducted 
Almagro  in  solemn  procession  through  the  streets  and 
compelled  the  magistrates  to  acknowledge  him  as  gov- 
ernor. The  palace  of  Pizarro  and  the  houses  of  his 
adherents  were  pillaged. 

Such  was  the  death  of  the  conqueror  of  Peru,  a  man 
in  whose  character  the  most  partial  eye  can  discern  no 
one  good  quality,  unless  the  most  savage  ferocity  be  so 
considered,  and  whose  leading  points  were  lust  of  blood, 
gold  and  ambition.  The  history  of  the  world,  probably, 
cannot  shew  a  man  so  utterly  wicked  and  detestable, 
not  even  Hernando  Cortez,  who  had  at  least  religious 
fanaticism  to  palliate  his  atrocities.  As  he  lned  so  he 
died,  a  memento  of  depravity  to  the  very  last. 

Of  the  inferior  actors  in  this  bloody  drama  few  words 
need  be  said.  »  In  a  long  series  of  rebellions  and  tur- 
moils, which  merit  as  little  attention,  but  for  their  re- 
sults, as  the  quarrels  of  wolves,  they  perished.  Almagro 
fell   in  battle  against   Vaca  de  Castro.     Gonzalo  Piz- 

5 


34  THE    NATCHES. 

arro,  being  in  likewise  defeated  and  taken  in  the  act  of 
open  rebellion  by  Gasca,  the  royal  governor  who  suc- 
ceeded to  the  authority  of*De  Castro,  died  by  the  hand 
of  the  executioner,  together  with  his  principal  followers. 
These  co- workers  in  iniquity  being  swept  off,  the  no  less 
unjust  authority  of  Spain  was  firmly  established,  and  the 
rightful  lords  of  the  soil,  the  feeble  bodied  and  minded 
aborigines  of  Peru,  have  ever  since  groaned  under  the 
yoke  of  the  stranger,  as  they  probably  will  do  for  cen- 
turies to  come. 


THE  NATCHES 


Litte  is  known  of  this  interesting  people.  In  tne 
early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century  their  principal  set- 
tlement was  near  Natches  on  the  Mississippi,  then  a 
French  military  post,  and  commanded  by  Monsieur  de 
Chopart.  Their  chief  was  called  the  Grand  Sun.  His 
brother,  called  the  Stung  Serpent,  was  a  famous  war- 
rior, and  both  were  very  friendly  disposed  toward  the 
whites  till  the  cruel  injustice  and  oppression  of  De 
Chopart  forced  the  tribe  into  a  war.  The  affair  hap- 
pened in  1729. 

The  French  commander  had  determined  to  build  a 
village,  and  no  spot  appeared  to  him  so  fit  for  his  pur- 
pose, as  the  principal  seat  of  the  Natches,  called  by  them 
White  Apple,  which  he  peremptorily  required  them  to 
vacate.  Grand  Sun  answered  that  it  was  their  inheri- 
tance, and  he  therefore  thought  it  but  reasonable  that 
they  should  still  retain  it.  The  fiery  Frenchman  assur- 
ed him  that,  unless  he  complied,  he  should  have  cause 
for  repentance  ;  upon  which  the  chief  retired,  saying 
that  he  would  take  the  advice  of  his  counsellors. 

The  council  resolved  to  lay  before  De  Chopart  a  rep 
resentation  of  the  hardship  of  the  case,  should  they 
lose  the  harvests  o»  which  they  mainly  relied  for  sub- 
sistence. Vehement  abuse  and  a  reiterated  command  to 
depart  instantly  was  the  answer  they  received.  The 
Natches,  justly  indignant  at  such  treatment,  then  enter- 
ed into  a  conspiracy  to  destroy  their  invaders   and  to 


THE    NATCHES.  35 

temporize  in  order  to  gain  time.  To  this  end  they  of- 
fered to  pay  tribute  to  the  commandant,  on  condition 
that  he  would  suffer  them  to  remain  till  they  could  gath- 
er their  harvest,  which  offer  was  readily  accepted.  In 
the  mean  while,  messages  were  sent  to  the  Suns,  or 
chiefs  of  the  other  branches  of  the  tribe,  inviting  them  to 
assist  in  the  massacre  of  the  French,  and  appointing  a 
day.  Accordingly,  the  slaughter  took  place  and  the 
French  perished,  to  the  number  of  seven  hundred, 
though  not  for  want  of  sufficient  warning. 

A  woman  who  was  much  attached  to  the  whites,  and 
had  learned  the  secret  of  the  conspiracy,  gave  timely  in- 
formation to  the  commandant,  who  was,  however,  so 
engrossed  by  his  own  arrogance  and  folly  that  be  paid 
no  regard  to  her.  He  even  threatened  to  punish  any  of 
his  own  people  if  they  gave  credit  to  such  reports,  and 
actually  put  seven  of  them  in  irons.  To  fill  the  meas- 
ure of  his  presumption,  he  sent  a  messenger  to  the 
Grand  Sun  himself,  to  ask  at  what  time  he  intended  to 
make  the  attack.  Of  course,  the  chief  denied  having 
any  hostile  intention,  and  thereby  confirmed  De  Chopart 
in  his  stupid  disbelief. 

The  30th  of  November,  being  the  Eve  of  the  fete  of 
St.  Andrew  and  a  season  of  festivity,  afforded  the 
Natches  a  favourable  opportunity  to  attack.  The  whites 
at  Natches  were  cut  off  to  a  man.  De  Chopart  him- 
self was  slain  with  a  wooden  weapon,  by  a  person  con- 
sidered the  meanest  in  the  tribe,  according  to  the  direc- 
tion of  the  chiefs,  who  despised  him  so  much  for  his 
military  incapacity  that  they  held  him  unworthy  to  die 
a  warrior's  death  or  by  a  warrior's  hand. 

It  had  been  the  intention  of  the  chiefs  to  drive  the 
French  entirely  out  of  Louisiana ;  but  the  refusal  of 
several  of  the  tribes  to  join  in  the  conspiracy  hindered 
the  accomplishment  of  their  design.  They  were  even  un- 
able to  secure  themselves  against  a  terrible  retaliation. 
The  people  of  New-Orleans,  together  with  about  fifteen 
hundred  Choctaws,  took  the  field  against  them,  and 
encamped  before  the  fort  at  Natches,  then  in  possession 
of  the  Grand  Sun.  A  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded 
between  the  parties,  of  which  the  terms  were  very  hon- 


36        LANDING  OF  OUR  FOREFATHERS. 

orable  to  the  Natches  ;  but  these,  being  probably  rp 
prehensive  of  some  intended  treachery,  broke  up  their 
camp  in  the  night,  crossed  the  Mississippi,  and  settled 
about  a  hundred  and  eighty  miles  above  the  Red  River, 
where  they  built  a  fort  and  remained  unmolested  nearly 
a  year,  the  colony  not  having  force  sufficient  to  attack 
them.  However,  troops  were  sent  over  from  France 
and  they  were  invested  in  their  fort.  In  two  desperate 
sallies  which  they  made,  they  were  signally  repulsed  and 
most  of  them  slain.  The  French  then  opened  a  mortar 
battery  upon  them.  The  third  shejl  fired  bursting  in 
the  midst  of  the  fort  occasioned  great  consternation 
among  the  survivors,  and  they  capitulated.  They  were 
taken  to  New-Orleans,  where  an  infection  broke  out 
among  them.  What  became  of  the  men  is  not  known  I 
they  were  probably  put  to  death.  The  women  and  chil 
dren  were  employed  as  slaves  on  the  royal  plantations 
till  it  was  found  convenient  to  send  them  to  St.  Domin- 
go, where  they  were  sold,  and  thus  the  Natches  became 
extinct. 

In  regarding  the  fate  of  this  unfortunate  tribe  but  one 
cause  for  satisfaction  presents  itself,  namely,  that  our 
pilgrim  fathers  cannot  justly  be  reproached  for  maltreat- 
ment of  the  aborigines  by  either  Spaniard  or  French- 
men. If  they  warred  on  and  oppressed  the  natives  on 
slight  pretences,  and  sold  prisoners  of  war  into  slavery, 
we  have  at  least  the  poor  consolation,  that  others  have 
practised  the  same  enormities,  on  a  larger  scale. 

Little  more  can  be  said  of  the  Natches  but  that  they 
are  supposed  to  have  been  much  farther  advanced  in 
civilization  than  any  tribe  north  of  Mexico.  They  had 
permanent  dwellings,  an  organized  priesthood  and  gov- 
ernment, some  idea  ofthe  rights  of  property  and  depended 
mainly  on  jigriculture  for  subsistence.  When  this  is 
said  all  is  said. 


LANDING  OF  OUR  FOREFATHERS 

It  is  a  singular  fact,  that  a  search  for  gold  was  one  if 
not  the  chief  of  the  motives  of  all  the  early  adventurers 
who  persuec?  carreer  of  discovery  in  both  North  and 
South  America,  with  almost  the  only  exception  of  the 
pilgrims,  as  they  are  called.  We  have  it  on  record  that 
the  precious  metal  was  supposed  to  exist  on  the  ice-hound 
shore  of  Davis'  Straits,  and  that  a  cargo  of  yellow  sand 
was  carried  to  England  for  chemical  analyzation.  Ex- 
ploration was,  however,  carried  on  with  by  no  means  so 
much  zeal  in  the  climes  which  presented  little  hope  of  a 
golden  reward,  as  in  the  more  inviting  regions  of  the 
►South.  A  nobler  motive  than  lust  of  gain  was  required 
to  people  the  comparatively  sterile  shores  of  New-Eng- 
land. From  the  time  that  Cabot  found  the  way  to  North 
America  (in  1497)  till  a  century  after,  few  attempts  were 
made  to  explore,  much  less  to  colonize.  Sir  Francis 
Drake,  indeed, (knighted  for  deeds  for  which  he  ought  to 
have  been  hanged)  gained  some  knowledge  of  the  west  and 
eastern  shores  of  the  Northern  half  of  the  New  World  ; 
but  his  object  was  plunder  not  knowledge.  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh  was  the  first  navigator  who  made  a  decided 
attempt  at  exploration,  who  gave  the  land  a  name  and 
settled  a  colony. 

Colonization,  as  a  system,  was  at  that  time  no  part  of 
the  concern  of  the  English  government.  The  lands  which 
only,  it  was  held,  the  English  had  a  right  to  settle,  afford- 
ed no  prospect  of  great  and  immediate  gain.  An  incentive 
for  emigration  was  found,  however  in  the  then  existing 
political  state  of  things.  England  had  just  thrown  off  the 
yoke  of  Rome;  but  the  discipline  of  the  Roman  Church 
was  not  at  the  same  time  abandoned.  The  spirit  of  re- 
ligion and  of  fanaticism  were  both  wide  awake.  A  dis- 
sent from  the  Anglican  church  was  held  as  great  an  of- 
fence as  an  adherence  to  that  of  Rome,  and  was  punisha- 
ble by  law.  This, of  course,  was  a  very  serious  annoyance; 
nay,  an  intolerable  oppression,  by  various  sects  then  call- 
ed into  existence  by  the  awakened  spirit  of  inquiry. 

Among  these  sects  was  one  which  differed  less  from  the 
Episcopal  Church  than  the  others,  and  were  accordingly 


38         LANDING  OF  OUR  FOREFATHERS. 

persecuted  more  as  we  uniformly  find  that  a  slight  dif- 
ference between  friends  kindleth  a  greater  fire  than  a  total 
difference  between  strangers.  These  were  the  Puritan, 
who  refused  to  comply  with  the  forms  of  Episcopacy, 
though  they  professed  its  spirit. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1610,  a  small  congregation  of 
these  harmless,  but  persecuted  sectaries,  being  the  flock 
of  a  Mr.  Robinson,  emigrated  to  Holland  and  settled  at 
Ley  den,  in  order  that  they  might  worship  God  accord- 
ing to  tlie  dictates  of  their  own  consciences.  Here  they 
continued  todwell  about  10  years  ;  but  did  not  find  their 
expectations  wholly  realized.  The  ecclesiastical  laws  of 
the  land,indeed, neither  sanctioned  nor  condemned  them, 
or  any  other  Christian  sect,  but  then  they  made  no  con-* 
verts.  The  Dutch  gave  them  a  hospitable  reception  and 
treated  them  with  much  kindness  and  respect,  but  could- 
by  no  means  be  prevailed  on  to  conform  to  their  mode  of 
worship  or  renounce  their  own  principles,  which  the  Eng- 
lish conceived  to  be  incompatible  with  the  Christian 
character.  The  little  sect,  therefore,  fell  fast  into  decay. 
Within  the  ten  years  of  their  residence  in  Holland,  they 
lost  half  their  number  from  deaths  and  returns  to  Eng- 
land. Their  worldly  affairs,  too,  did  not  prosper;  for 
all  of  which  reason  the  remaining  few  determined  to 
seek  a  country  where  their  own  belief  should  be  para- 
mount,and  where  the  prospect  of  their  children  would  be 
better.  New-England  was  the  Canaan  they  proposed  to 
settle  themselves  in,  and  they  found  no  difficulty  in  pro- 
curing a  royal  grant  of  a  large  tract  of  land. 

Here,  whatever  their  descendants  may  have  done  after 
them,  they  did  not  expect  to  amass  wealth  or  intend  to 
drive  out  the  natives  ;  but  to  live  unmolested,  by  honest 
industry,  and  to  cultivate  justice  and  friendship  with  the 
Indians.  After  a  day  or  two  set  apart  for  solemn 
humiliation  before  God  and  religious  exercises,  it  was 
resolved  that  a  part  of  the  congregation  should  sail  to 
America,  whither,  if  they  found  the  prospect  favorable, 
the  rest  should  soon  follow  them. 

They  purchased  two  small  ships  and  repaired  to  Ply- 
mouth, in  England,  whence  it  was  proposed  to  set  forth. 
On  the   fifth  of  August  1620,  they  were  affectionately 


LANDING    OF    OUR    FOREFATHERS.  39 

commended  to  the  holy  protection  of  Divine  Providence 
by  their  pious  pastor,  and  took  leave  of  the  Old  World 
forever. 

For  twenty  days  their  voyaging  was  as  favorable  as 
could  be  expected  j  but  on  the  twenty-first  a  tremend 
ous  gale  threatened  them  with  destruction.  It  lasted 
three  days,  every  moment  of  which  they  looked  for  in 
stant  death.  Nevertheless  the  vessels  did  not  part 
company,  but  when  the  tempest  was  over,  one  of  them 
was  so  shattered  as  to  be  deemed  incapable  of  making 
the  voyage.  She  was  therefore  abandoned  by  her  pas- 
sengers, who  were  received  on  board  the  other 

After  a  passage  of  more  than  three  months,  on  the  me- 
morable 10th  of  Nov.  1620, they, to  their  great  joy  made 
Cape  Cod,  where  they  landed  without  difficulty  the  next 
day.  Although,  if  it  may  be  said  without  profanity,  the 
prospect  before  them  presented  little  to  be  thankful  for, 
they  did  not  fail  to  return  thanks  for  their  safe  arrival. 
Their  situation  was  nevertheless  deplorable.  Winter  was 
sitting  in  :  they  were  on  a  bleak,  inhospitable  and  per- 
haps hostile  shore,  and  howling  wilderness  before  them, 
and  no  friend  to  receive,  or  house  to  shelter  them. 

Having  found  a  harbour  where  their  ship  might  ride 
in  safety,  ten  of  the  most  resolute  of  the  party  set  out 
«o  explore  the  country,  and  discover,  if  they  could,  a 
suitable  spot  for  a  settlement.  They  had  not  proceeded 
*aiore  than  a  league  into  the  woods  when  they  met  a 
party  of  live  Indians,  the  first  of  any  the  company  had 
-sver  looked  upon.  They  were  clad  in  skins  and  armed 
with  bows  and  arrows.  Though  the  English  made  signs 
of  friendship,  the  natives  fled  in  the  utmost  consterna- 
tion as  soon  as  they  perceived  them.  They  had  good 
reason  for  their  fears  :  the  crew  of  an  English  ship  had 
carried  two  of  their  fellows  forcibly  into  slavery  two  or 
three  years  before. 

On  the  approach  of  night  the  little  party  encamped, 
or  rather  bivouacked  ;  not  forgetting  to  set  a  strict 
watch.  In  the  morning  they  resumed  their  march, follow- 
ing the  tracts  of  the  Indians  aforesaid,  in  hopes  of  com- 
ing to  their  village  and  of  procuring  a  supply  of  fresh 
provisions,  which  the  party  much  needed,  after  so  long 


40  LANDING    OF    OUR    FOREFATHERS. 

a  voyage.  They  did  not  succeed  in  this,  but  about  noon 
they  arrived  at  a  space  of  cleared  ground  with  several 
little  hillocks,  which  they  supposed  to  be  graves,  which, 
however  were  not.  There  was  also  a  great  quantity  of 
stubble,  several  planks  and  a  small  earthen  pot,  all  of 
which  appeared  to  be  signs  of  recent  habitation.  A  lit- 
tle farther  on  they  found  more  of  the  abovesaid  hillocks, 
and,  opening  them,  found  that  they  contained  something 
more  savory  than  dead  bodies,  namely,  considerable 
quantities  of  maize,  or  Indian  corn.  It  was  the  first 
they  had  ever  seen,  and  appeared  to  them  a  curiosity. 
Some  of  them,  after  tasting  were  for  leaving  it  as  it  was, 
as  worthless,  but  on  the  whole  they  concluded  to  take 
it  to  their  ship. 

On  finding  their  way  back,  which  they  had  some  dif- 
ficulty in  doing,  they  were  received  with  much  satisfac- 
tion. They  shewed  the  grain  and  recommended  the 
place  where  they  had  found  it,  as  suitable  for  a  winter 
habitation.  In  pursuance  of  this  advice,  the  whole  com- 
pany proceeded  to  the  spot  on  the  twenty-fifth.  They 
called  it  New  Plymouth,  in  remembrance  of  the  port 
from  which  they  had  sailed,  and  concluded  to  abide 
there  for  the  winter.  The  first  care,  being  a  matter  of 
necessity,  was  to  erect  a  few  temporary  huts  ;  the  next 
was  to  erect  themselves  into  a  body  politic,  by  a  solemn 
combination.  This  took  place  on  the  tenth  of  Decem- 
ber. They  prescribed  to  themselves  such  a  government 
and  laws  as  they  judged  right  and  equitable,  and  bound 
themselves  to  it  by  the  following  instrument. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  amen.  We,  whose  names 
are  underwritten,  the  loyal  subjects  of  our  dread  sove- 
reign, King  James,  by  the  grace  of  God,  King  of  Great 
Britain,  France  and  Ireland,  and  defender  of  the  faith, 
&c.  having  undertaken  for  the  glory  of  God,  advance- 
ment of  the  Christian  faith,  and  the  honor  of  our 
king  and  country,  a  voyage  to  plant  the  first  colony  in 
the  north  parts  of  America,  do  by  these  presents  sol- 
emnly and  mutually,  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  one 
another,  covenant  and  combine  ourselves  together  into 
a  civil  body  politic,  for  our  own  convenience  and  the 
preservation   and  support  of  the  ends  aforesaid  ;  and 


LANDING    OF    OUR    FOREFATHERS.  4fi 

by  virtue  hereof,  do  enact,  constitute  and  frame  such 
just  and  equal  laws,  ordinances,  acts,  constitutions  and 
officers,  from  time  to  time,  as  shall  be  thought  most 
meet  and  convenient  for  the  general  good  of  the  colo- 
ny, unto  which  we  promise  all  due  submission  and 
obedience.  In  witness  whereof  we  have  hereunto  sub- 
scribed our  names,  at  New  Plymouth,  on  the  10th  day 
of  December,  A.  D.  1620." 

John  Carver,  John  Alden, 

William  Bradford,  John  Turner, 

Edward  Winslow,  Francis  Eaton, 

William  Brewster,  James  Chilton, 

Isaac  Allerton,  John  Craxton, 

Miles  Standish,  John  Billington, 

Joseph  Fletcher,  Richard  Bitteridge, 

John  Goodman,  George  Soule, 

Samuel  Fuller,  Edward  Tilley, 

Christopher  Martin,  John  Tilley, 

William  White,  Thomas  Rogers, 

Richard  Warren,  Thomas  Tinker, 

John  Howland,  John  Ridgdale, 

Stephen  Hopkins,  Edward  Fuller, 

Digery  Priest,  Richard  Clarke, 

Thomas  Williams,  Richard  Gardiner, 

Gilbert  Winslow,  John  Allerton, 

Edmund  Morgeson,  Thomas  English, 

Peter  Brown,  Edward  Leister. 

John  Carver  was  then  elected  governor  for  one  year 
by  ballot. 

On  the  nineteenth  of  December,  Mrs.  Susannah,  wife 
of  Mr.  William  White,  was  delivered  of  the  first  child 
ever  born  of  white  parents  in  New-England.  These 
small  matters  have  been  considered  of  some  importance 
on  account  of  the  circumstances  in  which  they  happen- 
ed ;  and  therefore  it  is  that  they  are  mentioned. 

On  the  twenty-third  of  the  same  month  a  second  par- 
ty, of  thirteen  persons  was  despatched  in  quest  of  dis- 
coveries. 

As  they  were  making  the  circuit  of  the  deep  bay  of 
Cape  Cod,  they  discovered  a  large  party  of  natives  on 
shore,  employed  in  cutting  up  a  fish  like  a  grampus. 

6 


42  LANDING    OF    OUR    FOREFATHERS. 

They  immediately  put  on  shore,  but  were  no  sooner 
discovered  by  the  Indians  than  the  latter  fled,  with  pre- 
cipitation and  alarm.  The  English  took  possession  of  the 
fish,  and  resolved  to  encamp  near  it  for  the  night.  They 
had  hardly  discovered  that  their  acquisition  was  excellent 
food  and  set  about  erecting  a  temporary  shelter,  when 
they  were  saluted  with  a  shower  of  arrows.  Receiving 
so  unceremonious  an  attack  they  were  about  to  flee  to 
their  boat  when  their  leader,  Governor  Carver,  a  man 
of  much  courage  and  experience  exhorted  them  to  shew 
a  firm  front,  and  maintain  their  ground,  as  a  precipitate 
flight  was  almost  certain  to  be  their  destruction.  He 
also  despatched  two  or  three  for  the  arms,  which  had 
imprudently  been  left  in  the  boat,  and  the  whole  body 
then  moved  slowly  toward  the  shore,  in  close  order.  If 
too  hard  pushed,  the  governor  directed  them  to  face 
about  and  fire  upon  the  savages.  Perceiving  the  Eng- 
lish retiring,  the  Indians  took  courage  and  vigorously 
assailed  them  with  clubs,  stones,  hatchets,  &c.  upon 
which  the  former  obeyed  their  orders  and  three  or  four 
of  the  Indians  fell.  Utterly  disconcerted  by  so  (to  them) 
amazing  a  repulse,  and  at  the  extraordinary  wounds  of 
their  brethren,  they  gave  a  yell  that  might  have  been 
heard  three  miles  and  fled  in  every  direction.  This  was 
perhaps  the  first  time  the  report  of  a  gun  had  been  heard 
in  New-England. 

The  English  immediately  returned  to  Plymouth  with- 
out having  made  any  important  discoveries,  and  as  it 
was  not  thought  probable  that  any  would  be  made  dur- 
ing that  season,  the  whole  company  concluded  to  re- 
main where  they  were  till  spring.  The  winter  proved 
uncommonly  long  and  severe,  and  the  hardships  and  suf- 
ferings of  the  pilgrims  were  great.  The  clams  and  shell 
fish  they  picked  up  on  the  sea  shore  were  their  staple 
article  of  subsistence.  Little  accustomed  to  such  a 
mode  of  life,  many  of  them  perished,  and  it  would  have 
gone  hard  with  the  few  survivors  had  the  natives  attack- 
ed them.  Two  circumstances  prevented  this.  A  year 
or  two  before  an  epidemic,  supposed  to  have  been  the 
small  pox,  had  fearfully  thinned  their  numbers,  and  be- 
sides they  had  had  terrible  proof  of  the  efficacy  of  fire 


LANDING    OF    OUR    FOREFATHERS  43 

arms.  Though  they  were  daily  seen,  not  one  of  them 
ventured  within  gun-shot  of  the  settlement,  till,  on  the 
twentieth  day  of  March  following,  the  English  were  not 
a  little  surprised  at  seeing  a  single  native  walk  boldly 
into  the  middle  of  their  village  and  at  hearing  him  ad- 
dress them  in  broken  English.  They  learned  from  him 
that  he  came  from  the  eastern  shore,  where  he  had  had 
intercourse  with  certain  fishermen,  from  whom  he  had 
acquired  some  words  of  English.  He  gave  them  other 
information  of  more  importance,  concerning  the  state 
of  the  country,  the  number  of  the  natives,  &c.  They 
now  learned  that  they  were  living  on  the  lands  of  a  chief 
named  Massasoit,  whose  village  was  at  a  great  distance. 

Samoset,  for  so  was  this  Indian  named,  was  dismiss 
ed  with  presents  and  friendly  assurances.  The  next 
day  he  returned  with  his  chief  Massasoit  and  a  number 
of  his  followers.  He  was  a  very  robust  middle  aged 
man,  of  grave  countenance  and  spare  of  speech.  He 
wore  beads  around  his  neck  and  smoked  tobacco  and 
his  head  and  his  face  were  painted  and  oiled.  During 
his  visit  he  evinced  much  fear  and  trembling,  but  no 
lack  of  good  faith.  Nevertheless  a  treaty  was  conclud- 
ed with  him,  and  it  was  agreed  that  the  English  and 
Indians  should  live  amicably  together.  Whatever  pro- 
visions the  Indians  were  willing  to  part  with,  were  to 
be  fairly  paid  for  by  the  whites,  and  as  long  as  Massa- 
soit lived,  the  conditions  were  faithfully  fulfilled  on  both 
sides.  The  chief  seems  to  have  been  a  most  estimable 
man.  Though  he  had  been  brave  and  successful  in  war 
he  was  ever  the  advocate  of  peace.  He  was  just,  hu- 
mane and  beneficent ;  true  to  his  word  and  in  every  re- 
spect an  honest  man.  His  territories  were  large  and 
his  power  and  influence  great.  His  death  was  regret 
ted  alike  by  whites  and  Indians. 

In  the  spring  of  1621,  the  English  made  their  first 
plantations.  About  two  months  after  Governor  Carver 
died  ;  a  great  loss  to  the  colon}'.  His  wife  followed 
him  to  the  grave  in  a  few  weeks.  Mr.  William  Brad- 
ford was  appointed  to  fulfil  the  vacancy  occasioned  by 
the  death  of  Governor  Carver.      / 


44  LANDING    OF    OUR    FOREFATHERS. 

New-England  from  this  time  began  to  be  rapidly 
peopled  by  the  Europeans.  So  great  was  the  emigra 
tion  from  the  mother  country,  that  in  less  than  six  years 
from  the  time  that  the  first  adventurers  landed  at  New 
Plymouth,  there  were  seven  considerable  towns  built 
and  settled  in  Massachusetts. 

In  the  summer  of  1627,  Mr.  Endicott,one  of  the  orig- 
inal planters,  was  sent  over  to  begin  the  plantation  at 
Naumkeag,  (now  Salem.)  The  June  following  about 
200  persons,  furnished  with  four  ministers,  now  came 
over  and  joined  Mr.  Endicott's  colony  ;  and  the  next 
year  they  formed  themselves  into  a  regular  church. 
This  was  the  first  church  gathered  in  Massachusetts, 
and  the  second  in  New-England.  The  church  at  Ply- 
mouth had  been  gathered  eight  years  before.  In  1629, 
a  large  embarkation  was  projected  by  the  company  in 
England.  At  the  request  of  a  number  of  res- 
pectable gentlemen,  most  of  whom  afterwards  came 
over  to  New-England,  the  general  consent  of  the  com- 
pany was  obtained,  that  the  government  should  be  trans- 
ferred and  settled  in  Massachusetts. 

In  1630,  seventeen  ships  from  different  ports  in  Eng- 
land, arrived  at  Massachusetts,  with  more  than  1500 
passengers,  among  whom  were  many  persons  of  dis- 
tinction. Incredible  were  the  hardships  they  endured. 
Reduced  to  a  scanty  pittance  of  provisions,  and  that  of 
a  kind  to  which  they  had  not  been  accustomed,  numbers 
sickened  and  died,  so  that  before  the  end  of  the  year 
they  had  lost  200  of  their  number.  About  this  time 
settlements  were  made  at  Charlestown,  Medford,  Bos- 
ton, Dorchester,  Cambridge  and  Roxbury. 

In  the  years  1632  and  1633,  great  additions  were 
made  to  the  colony.  Such  was  the  rage  for  emigration 
to  New-England,  that  the  King  and  counsel  thought  fit 
to  issue  an  order  February  7,  1633,  to  prevent  it.  The 
order,  however  was  not  strictly  obeyed. 

In  1635,the  foundation  of  a  new  colony  was  laid  in 
Connecticut,  adjoining  this  state.  Of  this  river  and  the 
country  adjacent  Lord  Say  and  Lord  Brook  were  the 
proprietors  ;  and  at  the  mouth  of  it  a  fort  by  their  di- 
rection was  built,  which   in  honor   to  them  was  called 


LANDING    OP    OUR    FOREFATHERS.  45 

Saybrook  fort.  New-Haven  was  settled  soon  after  the 
building  of  this  fort,  as  was  a  number  of  other  towns 
of  considerable  note  in  Connecticut.  Some  difficulty 
arising  among  those  who  first  settled  at  New  Plymouth, 
a  part  of  the  inhabitants,  to  prevent  any  serious  conse- 
quences, removed  to  a  pleasant  and  fertile  island  to  the 
south  west  of  Cape  Cod,  now  called  Rhode  Island, 
while  others  settled  at  Providence,  Warwick,  Taunton, 
&c.  Thus  it  was  that  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  a 
great  part  of  N.  England,  which  so  late  was  an  unculti- 
vated forest,  resounding  with  yells  of  savages  and  beasts 
of  prey,  became  the  place  of  abode  of  our  persecuted 
forefathers. 

But  this  newly  settled  country  was  not  to  be  acquired 
without  bloodshed.  The  natives,  although  they  at  first 
appeared  harmless  and  well  disposed  toward  the  new 
settlers, from  the  rapid  increase  and  two  frequent  aggres- 
sion of  the  latter,  jealousy  of  the  former  was  excited, 
which  they  soon  began  more  openly  to  manifest  as  will 
appear  by  what  follows. 


47 

INDIAN  WARS  IN  NEW  ENGLAND 


CHAP.   I. 

COMMENCEMENT  OF  HOSTILITIES  WITH  THE  NATIVE  S.— DE 
STRUCTION  OF  THE  PEQUOTS,  AND  DEATH  OF  SASACU3, 
THEIR  CHIEF.— BATTLE  BETWEEN  THE  MOHEGANS,  UNDER 
UNCAS,  AND  THE  NARRAGANSETS,  UNDER  MIANTINOMI,  IN 
WHICH  THE  LATTER  IS  SLAIN— PEACE  BETWEEN  THE  NAR- 
RAGANSETS AND  THE   ENGLISH. 

There  was  a  tribe  of  Indians,  inhabiting  the  borders 
of  Connecticut  river  from  its  mouth  to  within  a  few 
miles  of  Hartford,  called  Pequots,  fierce,  cruel,  and 
warlike,  and  the  inveterate  enemies  of  the  whites ; 
never  failing  to  improve  every  opportunity  to  exercise 
toward  them  the  most  wanton  acts  of  barbarity.  In 
June,  1634,  they  treacherously  murdered  Capt.  Stone 
and  Capt.  Norton,  who  had  been  long  in  the  habit  of 
visiting  them  occasionally  to  trade.  In  August,  1635, 
they  inhumanly  murdered  a  Mr.  Weeks  and  his  whole 
family,  consisting  of  a  wife  and  six  children,  and  soon 
after  murdered  the  wife  and  children  of  a  Mr.  Williams, 
residing  near  Hartford.  Finding,  however,  that,  by 
their  unprovoked  acts  of  barbarity,  they  had  enkindled 
the  resentment  of  the  English,  who,  aroused  to  a  sense 
of  their  danger,  were  making  preparations  to  extermi- 
nate this  cruel  tribe,  the  Pequots  despatched  messen- 
gers with  gifts  to  the  governor  of  the  colonies,  the  Hon. 
Josiah  Winslow.  He  being,  however,  inflexible  in  his 
determination  to  revenge  the  death  of  his  friends,  dis- 
missed these  messengers  without  any  answer.  The 
Pequots,  finding  the  English  resolute  and  determined, 
and  fearing  the  consequences  of  their  resentment,  the 
second  time  despatched  messengers  with  a  large  quan- 
tity of  wampum  as  a  present  to  the  governor  and  coun- 
cil ;  with  whom  the  latter  had  a  considerable  conference, 
and  at  length  concluded  a  peace  on  the  following  terms. 

ARTICLES. 

I.  The  Pequots  shall  deliver  up  to  the  English  those 
of  their  tribe  guilty  of  the  death  of  their  countrymen. 


48  INDIAN    WARS. 

II.  The  Pequots  shall  relinquish  to  the  English  all 
their  right  and  title  to  lands  lying  within  the  colony  of 
Connecticut. 

III.  The  English,  if  disposed  to  trade  with  Jie 
Pequots,  shall  be  treated  as  friends. 

To  these  articles  the  Pequots  readily  agreed,  and 
promised  faithfully  to  adhere,  and  at  the  same  time 
expressed  a  desire  to  make  peace  with  the  Narragansett 
Indians,  with  whom  they  were  then  at  war. 

Soon  after  the  conclusion  of  peace  with  the  Pequots, 
the  English,  to  put  their  fair  promises  to  the  test,  sent 
a  small  boat  into  the  river,  on  the  borders  of  which  they 
resided,  with  the  pretence  of  trade ;  but  so  great  was 
the  treachery  of  the  natives,  that,  after  succeeding  by 
fair  promises  in  enticing  the  crew  of  the  boat  on  shore, 
they  were  inhumanly  murdered. 

The  Pequots,  despairing  of  again  deceiving  the  Eng- 
lish in  the  manner  they  had  lately  done,  now  threw  off  the 
mask  of  friendship,  and  avowing  themselves  the  natural 
enemies  of  the  English,  commenced  open  hostilities, 
and  barbarously  murdering  all  that  were  so  unfortunate 
as  to  fall  into  their  hands.  A  few  families  were  at  this 
time  settled  at  or  near  Weathersfield,  Ct.  the  whole  of 
whom  were  carried  away  captives.  Two  girls,  daugh- 
ters of  Mr.  Gibbons  of  Hartford,  were  in  the  most 
brutal  manner  put  to  death.  After  gashing  their  flesh 
with  their  knives,  the  Indians  filled  their  wounds  with 
hot  embers,  in  the  mean  time  mimicking  their  dying 
groans. 

The  Pequots,  encouraged  by  the  trifling  resistance 
made  by  the  English  to  their  wanton  acts  of  barbarity, 
on  the  20th  of  June,  1636,  besieged  fort  Saybrook,  in 
which  there  were  about  twenty  men  stationed.  The 
Indians  numbered  about  one  hundred  and  fifty.  They 
surrounded  and  furiously  attacked  the  fort  at  mid- 
night, yelling  and  mimicking  the  dying  groans  of  such 
as  had  fallen  victims  to  their  barbarity  ,  but  the  Eng- 
lish, being  fortunately  provided  with  a  piece  or  two 
of  cannon,  caused  their  savage  enemies  to  groan  in 
reality,  who,  after  receiving  two  or  three  deadly  fires 


INDIAN    WARS.  49 

from  the  besieged,  retreated,  leaving  behind  them  dead, 
or  mortally  wounded,  about  twenty  of  their  number. 
The  English  sustained  no  loss  in  the  attack. 

The  governor  and  council  of  Massachusetts  colony, 
alarmed  at  the  bold  and  daring  conduct  of  the  Pequots, 
on  the  20th  of  August  despatched  Capt.  Endicot  of 
Salem  with  ninety  men  to  avenge  these  murders,  unless 
they  should  consent  to  deliver  up  the  murderers,  and 
make  reparation  for  the  injuries  the  English  had  sus- 
tained. Capt.  Endicot  was  directed  to  proceed  first  to 
Block  Island,  then  inhabited  by  the  Pequots,  put  the 
men  to  the  sword,  and  take  possession  of  the  island; 
the  women  and  children  to  be  spared.  Thence  he  was 
to  proceed  to  the  Pequot  country,  demand  the  murder- 
ers of  the  English,  a  thousand  fathom  of  wampum,  and 
a  number  of  their  children  as  hostages. 

Capt.  Endicot  sailed  from  Boston  on  the  morning  of 
the  20th.  When  he  arrived  at  Block  Island,  about 
sixty  Indians  appeared  on  the  shore,  and  opposed  his 
landing.  His  men  soon,  however,  effected  a  landing, 
and  after  a  little  skirmishing  drove  the  Indians  into  the 
wood,  where  they  could  not  be  found. 

The  English  continued  two  or  three  days  on  the 
island,  in  which  time  they  destroyed  one  hundred  wig- 
wams and  about  fifty  canoes,  when  they  proceeded  to 
the  Pequot  country.  When  they  arrived  in  Pequot 
harbor,  Capt.  Endicot  acquainted  the  enemy  with  his 
designs  and  determination  to  avenge  the  cruelties 
practised  upon  his  countrymen.  In  a  few  moments, 
nearly  five  hundred  of  the  enemy  collected  on  the  shores ; 
but  as  soon  as  they  were  made  acquainted  with  the 
hostile  views  of  the  English,  they  hastily  withdrew,  and 
secreted  themselves  in  the  swamps  and  ledges  inacces- 
sible to  the  troops.  Capt.  Endicot  landed  his  men  on 
both  sides  the  harbor,  burnt  their  wigwams  and  destroyed 
their  canoes,  killed  an  Indian  or  two,  and  returned  to 
Boston.  Enough,  indeed,  had  been  done  to  exaspe- 
rate, but  nothing  to  subdue  a  warlike  enemy. 

Sasacus,  chief  of  the  Pequots,  and  his  captains,  were 
men  of  great  and  independent  spirits.  They  had  con- 
7 


50  INDIAN    WARS. 

quered  and  governed  the  nations  around  them  without 
control.  They  viewed  the  English  as  strangers  and 
mere  intruders,  who  had  no  right  to  the  country,  nor  to 
control  its  original  proprietors  ;  as  independent  princes 
and  sovereigns,  they  had  made  settlements  in  Connecti- 
cut without  their  consent,  and  brought  home  the  Indian 
kings  whom  they  had  conquered,  and  restored  them 
their  authority  and  lands.  They  had  built  a  fort,  and 
were  making  a  settlement  without  their  approbation,  in 
their  very  neighborhood.  Indeed,  they  had  now  pro- 
ceeded to  attack  and  ravage  the  country.  The  Pequots 
in  consequence  breathed  nothing  but  war  and  revenge: 
they  were  determined  to  extirpate  or  drive  all  the  Eng- 
lish from  New  England.  For  this  purpose  they  con- 
ceived the  plan  of  uniting  the  Indians  generally  against 
them.  They  spared  no  art  nor  pains  to  make  peace 
with  the  Narragansets,  and  to  engage  them  in  the  war 
against  the  English  ;  to  whom  they  represented  that 
they  were  bad  men,  and  the  natural  enemies  of  the 
natives,  and  who  also  were  foreigners,  overspreading 
the  country,  and  depriving  the  original  inhabitants  of 
their  ancient  rights  and  possessions  ;  that  unless  effect- 
ual means  were  immediately  provided  to  prevent  it, 
they  would  soon  dispossess  the  original  proprietors,  and 
become  the  lords  of  the  continent.  They  insisted  that 
by  a  general  combination  they  could  either  destroy  or 
drive  them  from  the  country  ;  that  there  would  be  no 
necessity  to  come  to  open  battle  ;  that  by  killing  their 
cattle,  firing  their  houses,  laying  ambushes  on  their 
roads,  in  their  fields,  and  wherever  they  could  surprise 
and  destroy  them,  they  might  accomplish  their  object . 
they  represented  that  if  the  English  should  effect  the 
destruction  of  the  Pequots,  they  would  soon  destroy 
the  Narragansets.  So  just  and  politic  were  these 
representations,  that  nothing  but  that  thirst  for  revenge 
which  inflames  the  savage  heart  could  have  resisted 
their  influence  ;  indeed  it  is  said  that  for  some  time  tie 
Narragansets  hesitated. 

The  governor  of  the  colonies,  to  prevent  a  union 
between  these  savage  nations,  and  to  strengthen  the 


INDIAN    WARS.  51 

peace  between  the  Narraganset  Indians  and  the  colo- 
nies, despatched  a  messenger  to  invite  Miantinomi, 
their  chief  sachem,  to  Boston.  The  invitation  was 
accepted,  and  while  at  Boston,  with  the  governor  and 
council,  he  entered  into  a  treaty,  the  substance  of 
which  was  as  follows  :  That  there  should  be  a  firm 
peace  maintained  between  the  English  and  Narragan- 
sets  ;  and  that  the  latter  should  not  harbor  the  enemies 
of  the  English,  but  deliver  up  to  them  such  fugitives 
as  should  resort  to  them  for  safety.  The  English  were 
to  give  them  notice  when  they  went  out  against  the 
Pequots,  and  the  Narragansets  were  to  furnish  them 
with  guides. 

In  February,  1637,  the  English  in  Connecticut 
colony  represented  to  the  governor  their  desire  to  pro- 
secute more  effectually  the  war  with  the  Pequots,  who 
yet  continued  to  exercise  towards  them  the  most  wanton 
acts  of  barbarity.  They  represented  that  on  the  10th 
January  a  boat  containing  three  of  their  countrymen 
was  attacked  by  the  enemy  when  proceeding  down  the 
river  ;  that  the  English  for  some  time  bravely  defended 
themselves,  but  were  overpowered  by  numbers  ;  that 
the  Indians,  when  they  had  succeeded  in  capturing  the 
boat's  crew,  ripped  them  up  from  the  bottom  of  their 
bellies  to  their  throats,  and  in  like  manner  split  them 
down  their  backs,  and,  thus  mangled,  hung  them  upon 
the  trees  by  the  river-side.  They  represented  that  the 
affairs  of  Connecticut  colony  at  this  moment  wore  a 
most  gloomy  aspect ;  that  they  had  sustained  great 
losses  in  cattle  and  goods  the  preceding  year,  but  were 
still  more  unfortunate  the  present ;  that  they  could 
neither  hunt,  fish,  or  cultivate  their  fields,  nor  travel  at 
home  or  abroad,  but  at  the  peril  of  their  lives  ;  that 
they  were  obliged  to  keep  a  constant  watch  by  night 
and  day — to  go  armed  to  their  daily  labors  and  to  the 
houses  of  public  worship.  And  although  desirous  to 
prosecute  the  war  more  effectually  with  the  common 
enemy,  they  were  not  in  a  situation  to  do  it,  and  there- 
fore humbly  prayed  for  assistance. 

The  report  o^  the  horrid  and  unprovoked  cruelties 


52  INDIAN    WARS. 

of  the  Pequots,  practised  upon  the  defenceless  inhabi- 
tants of  Connecticut  colony,  roused  the  other  colonies 
to  the  most  spirited  exertions.  Massachusetts  deter- 
mined to  send  two  hundred  and  Plymouth  forty  men  to 
assist  their  unfortunate  brethren  in  prosecuting  the  war. 
Capt.  Patrick  with  forty  men  was  sent  before  the  other 
troops,  in  order  that  he  might  be  enabled  seasonably  to 
form  a  junction  with  those  in  Connecticut,  who,  not- 
withstanding their  weak  and  distressed  state,  engaged 
to  furnish  ninety  men. 

On  Wednesday,  the  10th  of  May,  the  Connecticut 
troops  proceeded  to  fort  Saybrook.  These  consisted 
of  ninety  Englishmen  and  seventy  Mohegans  and  river 
Indians,  the  latter  commanded  by  Uncas,  sachem  of 
the  Mohegans,  and  the  former  by  Capt.  John  Mason, 
who  was  accompanied  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Stone  of  Hart- 
ford, as  chaplain.  The  Mohegans,  being  detached 
from  the  English,  on  their  way  to  Saybrook,  fell  in 
with  a  considerable  body  of  the  enemy,  whom  they 
defeated.  They  killed  twenty-two,  and  took  eighteen 
of  them  prisoners. 

Among  the  prisoners  there  was  one  who  was  recog- 
nised as  a  perfidious  villain  ;  he  had  lived  in  the  fort 
some  time  before,  and  well  understood  their  language. 
He  remained  attached  to  their  interest  until  the  com- 
mencement of  hostilities  with  the  Pequots,  when  he 
deserted  from  the  fort  and  joined  the  enemy,  whom  he 
served  as  a  guide,  and  through  whose  instigation  many 
of  the  English  had  been  captured  and  put  to  death. 
Uncas  and  his  men  insisted  upon  executing  him  accord- 
ing to  the  custom  of  their  ancestors,  and  the  English, 
in  the  circumstances  in  which  they  were,  did  not  judge 
it  prudent  to  interfere.  The  Indians  enkindled  a  fire, 
near  which  they  confined  the  prisoner  to  a  stake,  in 
which  situation  he  remained  until  his  skin  became 
parched  with  the  heat.  The  Mohegans  then  violently 
tore  him  limb  from  limb,  and  barbarously  cutting  his 
flesh  in  pieces,  handed  it  round  from  one  to  another, 
eating  it,  while  they  sung  and  danced  round  the  fire  in 
a  manner  peculiar  to  savages.     The  bones,  and  such 


INDIAN    WARS.  53 

parts  of  the  unfortunate  captive  as  were  not  consumed 
in  this  dreadful  repast,  were  committed  to  the  flames 
and  consumed  to  ashes. 

On  the  19th,  Capt.  Mason  and  his  men  proceeded  to 
Narraganset  Bay,  where  they  safely  arrived  on  the  21,st. 
He  marched  immediately  to  the  plantation  of  Canoni- 
cus,  a  Narraganset  sachem,  and  acquainted  him  with 
his  designs,  despatching  a  messenger  to  Miantinomi,  to 
inform  him  likewise  of  their  expedition.  The  next  day 
Miantinomi,  with  his  chief  counsellors,  met  the  Eng- 
lish. Capt.  Mason  informed  him  that  the  cause  of  his 
entering  his  country  with  an  armed  force  was  to  revenge 
the  injuries  which  the  Pequots  had  done  to  the  English, 
and  desired  a  free  passage  to  their  forts,  which  they 
intended  to  attack.  After  a  solemn  consultation,  in 
the  Indian  manner,  Miantinomi  observed,  "that  he 
highly  approved  of  the  expedition,  and  would  send  men 
to  assist  the  English,  but  that  they  were  too  few  in 
number  to  fight  the  enemy ;  that  the  Pequots  were 
great  warriors,  and  rather  slighted  the  English.' ' 

Capt.  Mason  landed  his  men  and  marched  to  the 
plantation  of  Miantinomi,  which,  by  previous  agree- 
ment, was  to  be  the  place  of  general  rendezvous.  In 
the  evening,  an  Indian  runner  arrived  with  information 
that  Capt.  Patrick,  with  the  men  under  his  command, 
had  arrived  at  the  plantation  of  Roger  Williams,  in 
Providence,  and  was  desirous  that  Capt.  Mason  should 
postpone  his  march  until  such  time  as  he  could  join  him. 
Capt.  Mason,  after  mature  deliberation,  determined, 
however,  not  to  wait  his  arrival,  although  a  junction 
was  considered  important.  His  men  had  been  detained 
much  longer  than  was  agreeable  to  their  wishes,  and 
the  Mohegans,  apparently,  were  impatient  for  battle. 
The  little  army,  therefore,  consisting  of  ninety  English- 
men, sixty  Mohegan  and  river  Indians,  and  about  two 
hundred  Narragansets,  commenced  their  march  on  the 
24th,  and  in  the  evening  of  that  day  reached  Nihantick, 
which  bounded  on  the  country  of  the  Pequots.  Nihan- 
tick was  the  seat  of  a  Narraganset  sachem,  who  seemed 
displeased  with  the  expedition,  and  would  not  suffer  the 


ft 
54i  INDIAN    WARS. 

English  to  enter  his  fort.  Capt.  Mason,  suspecting  the 
treachery  of  this  fellow,  placed  a  sentinel  at  night  at 
the  entrance  of  the  fort,  determined  that,  as  he  could 
not  be  permitted  to  enter,  no  one  should  come  out  to 
advise  the  enemy  of  his  approach.     • 

On  the  morning  of  the  25th,  Capt.  Mason  was  joined 
by  an  additional  number  of  Narragansets  and  a  few 
Nihanticks.  They  formed  a  circle,  and  brandishing  their 
scalping-knives,  made  protestations  how  gallantly  they 
would  fight,  and  what  numbers  they  would  kill.  Capt. 
Mason  had  now  under  his  command  near  five  hundred 
Indians,  in  addition  to  his  former  force,  with  whom  he 
early  resumed  his  march  for  the  head-quarters  of  his 
enemy.  The  day  proved  uncommonly  warm,  and  the 
men,  through  excessive  heat  and  want  of  provisions, 
were  only  enabled  by  night  to  reach  Paucatuck  river ; 
where  the  Narragansets  began  to  manifest  great  fear, 
and  to  inquire  of  Capt.  Mason  his  real  design.  He 
assured  them  it  was  to  attack  the  Pequots  in  their  fort; 
at  which  they  appeared  greatly  surprised,  and  exhibited 
a  disposition  to  quit  the  English  and  return  home. 

Wequash,  a  Pequot  sachem,  who  had  revolted  from 
Sasacus,  was  the  principal  guide  of  the  English,  and 
he  proved  faithful.  He  gave  such  information  respect- 
ing the  distance  of  the  forts  of  the  enemy  from  each 
other,  and  the  distance  they  were  then  from  that  of  the 
chief  sachem,  as  induced  Capt.  Mason  to  determine 
to  attack  the  latter,  which  his  guide  represented  as 
situated  at  the  head  of  Mistick  river.  He  found  his 
men  so  much  fatigued  by  their  march  through  a  pathless 
wilderness,  with  their  provisions,  arms,  and  ammunition, 
that  his  resolution  appeared  absolutely  necessary.  The 
little  army,  accordingly,  on  the  morning  of  the  26th, 
proceeded  directly  for  Mistick,  and  at  sundown  pene- 
trated a  thick  swamp,  and,  imagining  that  they  could 
not  be  far  distant  from  the  fort,  they  pitched  their  little 
camp  between  two  large  rocks,  now  known  by  the 
name  of  Porter's  Rocks,  situated  in  Groton.  The 
sentinels,  who  were  considerably  advanced  in  front  of 
the  main  body  of  the  English,  distinctly  heard   the 


INDIAN    WARS.  55 

enemy  singing  and  dancing  through  the  night  at  their 
fort. 

The  important  day  was  approaching  when  the  exist- 
ence of  Connecticut  was  to  be  determined  by  the  sword, 
in  a  single  action  ;  and  to  be  decided  by  the  valor  of 
less  than  a  hundred  brave  men.  About  two  hours 
before  d^ay,  the  men  were  aroused  from  their  slumbers 
by  their  officers,  and  after  commending  themselves  and 
their  cause  to  the  Almighty,  proceeded  with  all  possible 
despatch  for  the  enemy's  fort.  When  within  a  few 
rods  of  it,  Capt.  Mason  sent  for  Uncas  and  Wequash, 
desiring  them  in  their  Indian  manner  to  harangue  and 
prepare  their  men  for  combat.  They  replied,  that  their 
men  were  much  afraid,  and  could  not  be  prevailed  on  to 
advance  any  farther.  "  Go,  then,"  said  Capt.  Mason, 
"  and  request  them  not  to  retire,  but  to  surround  the  fort 
at  any  distance  they  please,  and  see  what  courage  Eng- 
lishmen can  display  ['■  The  day  was  now  dawning,  and 
no  time  was  to  be  lost.  The  fort  was  soon  in  view. 
The  soldiers  pressed  forward,  animated  by  the  reflec- 
tion that  it  was  not  for  themselves  alone  that  they  were 
to  fight,  but  for  their  parents,  wives,  children,  and 
countrymen  !  As  they  approached  the  fort  within  a 
short  distance,  they  were  discovered  by  a  Pequot  senti- 
nel, who  roared  out,  Owanux  !  Ow7anux  !  (English- 
men, Englishmen.)  The  troops  pressed  on,  and  as  the 
Indians  were  rallying,  poured  in  upon  them  the  con- 
tents of  their  muskets,  and  instantly  hastening  to  the 
principal  entrance  of  the  fort,  rushed  in,  sword  in  hand. 
An  important  moment  this  ;  for,  notwithstanding  the 
blaze  and  thunder  of  the  fire-arms,  the  Pequots  made  a 
powerful  resistance.  Sheltered  by  their  wigwams,  and 
rallied  oy  their  sachems  and  squaws,  they  defended 
themselves,  and,  in  some  instances,  attacked  the  Eng- 
lish with  a  resolution  that  would  have  done  honor  to 
the  Romans.  After  a  bloody  and  desperate  conflict  of 
near  two  hours,  in  which  hundreds  of  the  Indians  were 
slain,  and  many  of  the  English  killed  and  wounded, 
victory  still  hung  in  suspense.  In  this  critical  state  of 
the  action,  Capt.  Mason  had  recourse  to  a  successful 


56  INDIAN    WARS. 

expedient.  Rushing  into  a  wigwam  within  the  fort,  he 
seized  a  brand  of  fire,  and  in  the  mean  time  crying  out 
to  his  men,  "We  must  burn  them!"  communicated  it 
to  the  mats  with  which  the  wigwams  were  covered,  by 
which  means  the  whole  fort  was  soon  wrapt  in  flames. 
As  the  lire  increased,  the  English  retired  and  formed  a 
circle  round  the  fort.  The  Mohegans  and  Ngrragan- 
sets,  who  remained  idle  spectators  to  the  bloody  carnage, 
mustered  courage  sufficient  to  form  another  circle  in 
the  rear  of  them.  The  enemy  were  now  in  a  deplorable 
situation.  Death  inevitably  was  their  portion.  Sally- 
ing forth  from  their  burning  cells,  they  were  shot  or 
cut  in  pieces  by  the  English ;  many,  perceiving  it 
impossible  to  escape  the  vigilance  of  the  troops,  threw 
themselves  voluntarily  into  the  flames. 

The  violence  of  the  flames,  the  reflection  of  the  light, 
the  clashing  and  roar  of  arms,  the  shrieks  and  yells  of 
the  savages  in  the  fort,  and  the  shouting  of  the  friendly 
Indians  without,  produced  an  awful  scene.  In  less 
than  two  hours  from  the  commencement  of  the  bloody 
action,  the  English  completed  their  work.  Eighty 
wigwams  were  burnt,  and  upwards  of  eight  hundred 
Indians  destroyed.  Parents  and  children,  the  sanup 
and  squaw,  the  aged  and  the  young,  perished  in  pro- 
miscuous ruin  !  The  loss  of  the  English  was  compara- 
tively small,  not  exceeding  twenty-five  killed  and 
wounded. 

After  the  termination  of  this  severe  engagement,  as 
the  English  were  proceeding  to  embark  on  board  their 
vessels,  which,  fortunately  for  them,  at  this  moment 
arrived  in  the  harbor,  they  were  attacked  in  the  rear  by 
about  three  hundred  of  the  enemy,  who  had  been  de- 
spatched from  a  neighboring  fort  to  assist  their  brethren. 
The  English  gave  them  so  warm  a  reception  that  they 
soon  gave  way  and  fell  back  to  the  field  of  action  ; 
where,  viewing  for  a  few  moments  with  apparent  marks 
of  surprise  and  horror  the  shocking  scene  which  it  pre- 
sented, they  stamped,  bellowed,  and  with  savage  rage 
tore  their  hair  from  their  heads  ;  and  then  with  a  hide- 
ous yell  pursued  the  English,  as  if  with  determination  to 


INDIAN    WARS.  57 

0 

avenge  the  deaths  of  their  friends,  even  at  the  expense 
of  their  lives.  They  pursued  them  nearly  six  miles, 
sometimes  shooting  at  a  distance  from  behind  the  rocks 
and  trees,  and  sometimes  pressed  hard  upon  them, 
hazarding  themselves  in  open  field.  The  English  killed 
numbers  of  them,  but  sustained  no  loss  on  their  part. 
When  a  Pequot  fell,  the  Mohegans  would  cry  out,  run 
and  fetch  his  head.  The  enemy,  finding  at  length  that 
they  discharged  arrows  in  vain,  and  that  the  English 
appeared  to  be  well  stocked  with  ammunition,  gave 
over  the  pursuit. 

In  less  than  three  weeks  from  the  time  the  English 
embarked  at  Say  brook,  they  returned,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  few  killed  and  wounded,  in  safety  to  their 
respective  habitations.  Few  enterprises  were  ever, 
perhaps,  achieved  with  more  personal  bravery  ;  in  few 
have  so  great  a  proportion  of  the  effective  men  of  a 
whole  colony  or  nation  been  put  to  so  great  and  imme- 
diate danger  ;  in  few  have  a  people  been  so  deeply  and 
immediately  interested  as  were  the  English  inhabitants 
of  Connecticut  at  this  important  crisis.  In  these 
respects,  even  the  great  armaments  and  battles  of 
Europe  are  comparatively  of  little  importance  ;  and  it 
ought  never  to  be  forgotten,  that  through  the  bravery 
and  unconquerable  resolution  of  less  than  one  hundred 
men,  Connecticut  was  once  saved,  and  the  most  warlike 
tribe  of  Indians  in  New  England  completely  extermi- 
nated. 

The  fewr  Pequots  who  now  remained  alive,  conceiv- 
ing it  unsafe  to  inhabit  a  country  so  exposed  to  invasion, 
removed  far  to  the  westward,  among  whom  was  Sasacus, 
their  principal  sachem.  On  the  25th  June,  the  Con- 
necticut troops,  under  Capt.  Mason,  together  with  a 
company  from  Massachusetts,  commanded  by  Capt. 
Stoughton,  were  sent  in  pursuit  of  them.  They  pro- 
ceeded westward,  and  on  the  27th  fell  in  with  and 
defeated  a  considerable  body,  and  took  about  fifty  of 
them  prisoners,  among  whom  were  two  sachems,  whose 
lives  were  offered  them  on  condition  of  their  serving  as 
guides. 

8 


58  INDIAN    WARS. 

The  English  on  their  march  frequently  fell  in  with 
small  detached  parties  of  the  enemy,  whom  they  cap- 
tured or  destroyed  ;  but  could  not  obtain  any  informa- 
tion relative  to  the  main  body,  commanded  by  Sasacus. 
Finding  that  the  two  sachem  prisoners  would  not  give 
them  the  information  required,  on  the  29th  they  be- 
headed them  at  a  place  called  Menunkatuck,  (now 
Guilford,)  from  which  circumstance  the  place  still  bears 
the  name  of  Sachem's  Head.  The  English  on  the  30th 
arrived  at  Quinnipaik,  (now  New  Haven,)  where  they 
were  informed  by  a  friendly  Pequot  that  the  enemy 
were  encamped  in  a  swamp,  a  few  miles  to  the  west- 
ward. The  troops  pushed  forward,  and  on  "the  suc- 
ceeding day  arrived  at  the  border  of  the  swamp,  where 
they  found  a  thicket  so  extremely  boggy  as  to  render 
it  inaccessible  to  any  one  but  the  natives.  The  Eng- 
lish, therefore,  thought  it  most  advisable  to  surround 
the  swamp,  and  annoy  the  enemy  as  opportunity  pre- 
sented. The  Indians,  after  a  few  skirmishes,  requested 
a  parley,  which  being  granted,  Thomas  Stanton,  inter- 
preter to  the  English,  was  sent  to  treat  with  them.  He 
was  authorized  to  offer  life  to  such  as  had  not  shed  the 
blood  of  the  English  ;  upon  which,  the  sachem  of  the 
place,  together  with  about  three  hundred  of  his  tribe, 
came  out,  and  producing  satisfactory  proof  of  their 
innocence,  were  permitted  to  retire  ;  but  the  Pequots 
boldly  declared,  that  they  had  both  shed  and  drank  the 
blood  of  Englishmen,  and  would  not  upon  such  terms 
accept  of  life,  but  would  fight  it  out.  The  English, 
unwilling  to  brook  the  threats  and  insulting  language 
of  the  Pequots,  attempted  to  devise  means  of  attacking 
the  whole  body  of  them  without  further  delay.  The 
officers  were,  however,  divided  in  opinion  as  to  the 
mode.  Some  were  for  setting  fire  to  the  swamp ; 
others  for  cutting  their  way  through  with  hatchets  ; 
and  others  for  surrounding  it  with  a  palisado.  Neither 
of  these  plans  were,  however,  adopted.  As  night 
approached,  the  English  cut  through  a  part  of  the 
swamp,  by  which  means  its  circumference  was  con- 
siderably lessened,  and  they  nnabled  so  completely  to 


INDIAN    WARS.  59 

surround  the  enemy  as  to  prevent  their  escaping  during 
the  night.  Early  the  ensuing  morning,  the  Indians, 
perceiving  themselves  completely  hemmed  in  by  the 
English,  made  a  violent  attempt  to  break  through  their 
lines ;  they  were,  however,  driven  back  with  great  loss. 
They  next  attempted  to  force  the  line  formed  by  the 
Connecticut  troops,  but  here  they  met  with  a  much 
warmer  reception.  The  contest  now  became  close  and 
severe.  The  Indians,  who  were  about  six  hundred  in 
number,  appeared  determined  not  to  yield  but  at  the 
expense  of  their  lives.  One  of  the  most  resolute  of 
them  walked  boldly  up  to  Capt.  Mason  with  an  uplifted 
tomahawk,  and,  when  about  to  give  the  fatal  stroke, 
received  a  blow  from  the  cutlass  of  the  latter,  which 
severed  the  head  of  the  savage  from  his  body.  The 
enemy  soon  after  made  another  attempt  to  break  through 
the  lines  of  the  English,  in  which,  after  a  violent  strug- 
gle, they  finally  succeeded.  About  sixty  of  their 
bravest  warriors  escaped  ;  the  remainder  were  killed 
or  taken  prisoners.  The  loss  of  the  English  was  eleven 
killed  and  twenty  wounded. 

The  prisoners  taken  were  divided  among  the  troops, 
some  of  whom  were  retained  by  them  as  servants,  and 
the  remainder  were  sent  to  the  West  Indies  and  sold  to 
planters.  The  prisoners  reported  that  the  whole  tribe 
of  Pequots  was  now  nearly  exterminated  ;  that  in  dif- 
ferent engagements  there  had  been  upwards  of  two 
thousand  of  them  killed,  and  one  thousand  captured, 
among  whom  were  thirteen  sachems  ;  and  that  six  yet 
survived,  of  whom  one  was  Sasacus,  who  had  fled,  with 
a  fragment  of  his  tribe,  to  a  country  bordering  on  the 
Hudson  river,  inhabited  by  the  Mohawks. 

After  the  swamp  fight,  the  Pequots  became  so  weak 
and  scattered,  that  the  Mohegans  and  Narragansets 
daily  destroyed  them,  and  presented  their  scalps  to  the 
English.  The  few  that  fled  with  Sasacus  to  the  west- 
ward were  totally  destroyed  by  the  Mohawks.  The 
scalp  of  Sasacus  was  in  the  fall  of  1638  presented  to 
the  governor  and  council  of  Massachusetts. 

Soon  after  the  extermination  of  the  Pequots,  the 


60  INDIAN    WARS. 

Narragansets,  the  most  numerous  tribe  in  New  Eng- 
land, being  displeased  with  the  small  power  with  which 
they  were  vested,  and  the  respect  which  the  English 
uniformly  manifested  for  Uncas,  appeared  disposed  to 
break  their  treaty  of  friendship.  Miantinomi,  without 
consulting  the  English  according  to  agreement,  with- 
out proclaiming  war,  or  giving  Uncas  the  least  infor- 
mation, raised  an  army  of  one  thousand  men,  and 
marched  against  him.  The  spies  of  Uncas  discovered 
the  army  at  some  distance,  and  gave  him  intelligence. 
He  was  unprepared,  but  rallying  about  five  hundred 
of  his  bravest  men,  he  told  them  they  must  by  no  means 
suffer  Miantinomi  to  enter  their  town,  but  must  go  and 
give  him  battle  on  his  way.  The  Mohegans,  having 
marched  three  or  four  miles,  met  the  enemy  upon  an 
extensive  plain.  When  the  armies  had  advanced  within 
fair  bowshot  of  each  other,  Uncas  had  recourse  to 
stratagem,  with  which  he  had  previously  acquainted 
his  warriors.  He  desired  a  parley,  which  being  granted, 
both  armies  halted  in  the  face  of  each  other.  Uncas, 
gallantly  advancing  in  front  of  his  men,  addressed  Mi- 
antinomi to  this  effect :  "  You  have  a  number  of  stout 
men  with  you,  so  have  I  with  me.  It  is  a  great  pity 
that  so  many  brave  warriors  should  be  killed  in  conse- 
quence of  a  misunderstanding  between  us  two.  Come, 
like  a  brave  man,  as  you  profess  to  be,  and  let  us  decide 
the  dispute  alone.  If  you  kill  me,  my  men  shall  be 
yours  ;  but  if  I  kill  you,  your  men  shall  be  mine." 
"  No,"  replied  Miantinomi  ;  "  my  men  came  to  fight, 
and  they  shall  fight."  Upon  which,  Uncas  falling 
instantly  to  the  ground,  his  men  discharged  a  shower  of 
arrows,  and  rushing  upon  them  in  the  most  furious 
manner,  with  a  hideous  yell,  put  them  to  flight. 

The  Mohegans  pursued  the  enemy  with  the  same 
fury  and  eagerness  with  which  they  commenced  the 
action.  The  Narragansets  were  driven  down  rocks 
and  precipices,  and  chased  like  a  doe  by  the  huntsman. 
Many  of  them,  to  escape  from  their  pursuers,  plunged 
into  a  river  from  rocks  of  near  sixty  feet  in  height. 
Among  others,   Miantinomi  was  hard  pushed  ;  some 


INDIAN    WARS.  61 

of  the  most  forward  of  the  Mohegans,  coming  up  with 
him,  twirled  him  about,  and  so  impeded  his  flight,  that 
Uncas,  their  sachem,  might  alone  have  the  honor  of 
taking  him.  Uncas  was  a  man  of  great  bodily  strength, 
— he  rushed  forward  like  a  lion  greedy  of  his  prey, 
seized  Miantinomi  by  the  shoulder,  and,  giving  the 
Indian  whoop,  called  up  his  men  who  were  behind  to 
his  assistance.  The  victory  was  complete.  About 
fifty  of  the  Narragansets  were  killed,  and  a  much 
greater  number  wounded  and  taken  prisoners.  Among 
the  latter  was  a  brother  of  Miantinomi,  and  two  of  the 
sons  of  Canonicus,  whom  Uncas  conducted  in  triumph 
to  Mohegan.  A  few  days  after,  Uncas  conducted  Mi- 
antinomi back  to  the  spot  where  he  was  taken,  for  the 
purpose  of  putting  him  to  death.  At  the  instant  they 
arrived  on  the  ground,  an  Indian,  who  was  ordered  to 
march  in  the  rear  for  the  purpose,  sunk  a  hatchet  in 
his  head,  and  despatched  him  at  a  single  stroke.  He 
was  probably  unacquainted  with  his  fate,  nor  knew  by 
what  means  he  fell.  Uncas  cut  out  a  large  piece  of 
his  shoulder,  which  he  devoured  with  savage  triumph, 
declaring,  in  the  mean  time,  that  it  was  the  sweetest 
meat  he  ever  eat, — it  made  his  heart  strong.  The 
Mohegans  buried  Miantinomi  at  the  place  of  his  exe- 
cution, and  erected  upon  his  grave  a  pillar  of  stones. 
This  memorable  event  gave  the  place  the  name  of 
Sachem's  Plains,  which  are  situated  in  the  eastern 
corner  of  Norwich. 

The  Narragansets  became  greatly  enraged  at  the 
death  of  their  sachem,  and  nought  means  to  destroy 
Uncas,  whose  country  they  in  small  parties  frequently 
invaded,  and,  by  lying  in  umbush,  cut  off  a  number 
of  his  most  valuable  warriors.  As  Uncas  was  the 
avowed  friend  of  the  English,  and  had  in  many  in- 
stances signalized  himself  as  such,  they  conceived  it 
their  duty  to  afford  him  all  the  protection  possible. 
They  despatched  messengers  to  acquaint  the  Narragan- 
sets with  their  determination,  should  they  continue  to 
molest  and  disturb  the  repose  of  the  Mohegans.  The 
messengers  of  the  English  met  with  quite  an  unfavora- 


62  INDIAN    WARS. 

ble  reception ;  to  whwom  one  of  the  Narraganset 
sachems  declared,  that  he  would  kill  every  Englishman 
or  Mohegan  that  came  within  his  reach  ;  that  whoever 
began  the  war,  he  would  continue  it ;  and  that  nothing 
should  satisfy  him  but  the  head  of  Uncas. 

The  English,  irritated  at  the  provoking  language  of 
the  Narragansets,  now  determined  not  only  to  protect 
Uncas,  but  to  invade  their  country  with  an  army  of 
three  hundred  men  ;  first  to  propose  a  peace  on  their 
own  terms,  but  if  rejected,  to  attack  and  destroy  them. 
For  this  purpose  Massachusetts  was  to  furnish  one 
hundred  and  ninety,  and  Plymouth  and  Connecticut 
fifty-five  men  each. 

The  Narragansets,  learning  that  an  army  was  about 
to  enter  the  heart  of  their  country,  and  fearful  of  the 
consequences,  despatched  several  of  their  men  to  sue 
for  peace  on  such  terms  as  the  English  should  be 
pleased  to  grant.  The  governor  and  council  demanded 
that  they  should  restore  to  Uncas  all  the  captives  and 
canoes  which  they  had  taken  from  him,  and  pledge 
themselves  to  maintain  perpetual  peace  with  the  Eng- 
lish and  their  allies,  and  to  the  former  to  pay  an  annual 
tribute  of  two  thousand  fathoms  of  wampum.  These 
indeed  were  hard  terms,  against  which  the  Narragan- 
sets strongly  remonstrated  ;  but,  aware  that  the  Eng- 
lish had  already  a  considerable  force  collected  for  the 
purpose  of  invading  their  country,  they  at  length 
thought  it  most  prudent  to  acquiesce. 

During  the  war  between  the  Narragansets  and 
Uncas,  the  former  once  besieged  the  fort  of  the  latter, 
until  his  provisions  were  nearly  exhausted,  and  he 
found  that  his  men  must  soon  perish,  either  by  famine 
or  the  tomahawk,  unless  speedily  relieved.  In  this 
crisis,  he  found  means  of  communicating  an  account 
of  his  situation  to  the  English  scouts,  who  had  been 
despatched  from  the  fort  in  Say  brook  to  reconnoitre 
the  enemy.  Uncas  represented  the  danger  to  which 
the  English  would  be  exposed,  if  the  Narragansets 
should  succeed  in  destroying  the  Mohegans.  It  was 
at  this  critical  juncture  that  the  greatest  portion  of  the 


INDIAN    WARS.  63 

English  troops  in  Connecticut  were  employed  on  an 
expedition  abroad.  A  Mr.  Thomas  Leffingwell,  how- 
ever, a  bold  and  enterprising  man,  on  learning  the 
situation  of  Uncas,  loaded  a  canoe  with  provisions,  and 
under  cover  of  the  night  paddled  from  Saybrook  into 
the  river  Thames,  and  had  the  address  to  get  the  whole 
into  the  fort.  The  enemy  soon  after,  discovering  that 
Uncas  had  received  supplies,  raised  the  siege.  For 
this  piece  of  service,  Uncas  presented  Mr.  Leffingwell 
with  a  deed  of  a  very  large  tract  of  land,  now  compris- 
ing the  whole  town  of  Norwich. 


CHAP.    II. 

TREATY  OF  PEACE  WITH  PHILIP,  THE  CELEBRATED  CHIEF  OF 
THE  NIPNET  TRIBE.— TREACHEROUS  CONDUCT  OF  PHILIP,  AND 
WAR  WITH  HIM  AND  THE  NARRAGANSETS.— GREAT  BATTLE 
NEAR   MOUNT   HOPE,  IN  WHICH  THE  INDIANS  ARE    DEFEATED. 

The  English  in  New  England  now  enjoyed  a  peace 
until  the  year  1671,  when  they  again  took  up  arms  to 
revenge  the  death  of  one  of  their  countrymen,  who  had 
been  inhumanly  murdered  by  an  Indian  belonging  to 
the  Nipnet  tribe,  of  which  the  celebrated  Philip,  of 
Mount  Hope,  now  Bristol,  Rhode  Island,  was  sachem. 
It  was  thought  the  most  prudent  step  by  the  governor 
and  council,  first  to  send  to  Philip  and  acquaint  him 
with  the  cause  of  their  resentment,  and  the  course 
which  they  were  determined  to  pursue  in  case  he 
refused  to  deliver  into  their  hands  the  murderer. 
Philip,  being  sent  for  and  appearing  before  the  court, 
affected  to  be  much  dissatisfied  with  the  conduct  of  the 
accused,  ussuring  them  that  no  pains  should  be  spared 
to  bring  him  to  justice  ;  and  more  fully  to  confirm 
his  friendship  for  the  English,  expressed  a  wish  that 
what  he  was  about  to  make  might  be  committed  to 


m 


64»  INDIAN    WARS. 

paper,  that  he  and  his  council  might  thereunto  affix 
their  signatures.  The  governor  and  council,  in  com- 
pliance with  the  request,  drew  up  the  following,  which, 
after  being  signed  by  Philip  and  his  chief  men,  was 
presented  to  the  governor  by  Philip,  in  confirmation  of 
his  friendly  assurances. 

"  Whereas  my  father,  my  brother,  and  myself  have 
uniformly  submitted  to  the  good  and  wholesome  laws 
of  his  majesty  the  king  of  England,  and  have  ever 
respected  his  faithful  subjects,  the  English,  as  our 
friends  and  brothers,  and  being  still  anxious  to  brighten 
the  chain  of  friendship  between  us,  we  do  now7  embrace 
this  opportunity  to  pledge  ourselves  that  we  will  spare 
no  pains  in  seeking  out  and  bringing  to  justice  such  of 
our  tribe  as  shall  hereafter  commit  any  outrage  against 
them ;  and  to  remove  all  suspicion,  we  voluntarily 
agree  to  deliver  up  to  them  all  the  fire-arms  which 
they  have  heretofore  kindly  presented  us  with,  until 
such  time  as  they  can  safely  repose  confidence  in  us  ; 
and  for  the  true  performance  of  these  our  sacred  pro- 
mises, we  have  hereunto  set  our  hands. 

Chief  sachem. 
Philip's  X  mark 
Chief  men. 

Porkanoket's  X  mark. 

Uncombo's      X  mark. 
In  the  presence  of  the  )  Samkama's      X  mark. 

Governor  and  Council.     J  Wocokom's     X  mark." 

Notwithstanding  the  fair  promises  of  Philip,  it  was 
soon  discovered  by  the  English  that  he  was  playing  a 
deep  game — that  he  was  artfully  enticing  his  red 
brethren  throughout  the  whole  of  New  England  to 
rise  en  masse  against  them,  and  drive  them  out  of  the 
country.  The  Narragansets,  for  this  purpose,  had 
engaged  to  raise  four  thousand  fighting  men.  The 
spring  of  1672  was  the  time  agreed  upon,  on  which  the 
grand  blow  was  to  be  given.  The  evil  intentions  of 
Philip  were  first  discovered  and  communicated  to  the 
F^glish  by  a  friendly  Indian  of  the  Narraganset  tribe. 


KING    PHILIP 


INDIAN    WARS.  65 

Fortunately  for  them,  this  Indian  had  been  taken  into 
favor  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Elliot,  by  whom  he  had  been 
taught  to  read  and  write,  and  became  much  attached 
to  the  English.  The  governor,  upon  receiving  the 
important  information  relative  to  the  hostile  views  of 
Philip,  ordered  a  military  watch  to  be  kept  up  in  all 
the  English  settlements  within  the  three  colonies  ;  by 
some  of  whom  it  was  soon  discovered  that  the  report 
of  their  Indian  friend  was  too  well  founded,  as  the 
Indians  of  different  tribes  were  daily  seen  flocking  in 
great  numbers  to  the  head-quarters  of  Philip  ;  previ- 
ously sending  their  wives  and  children  to  the  Narra- 
ganset  country,  which  they  had  ever  done  previous  to 
the'  commencement  of  hostilities. 

The  inhabitants  of  Swanzey,  a  small  settlement 
adjoining  Mount  Hope,  the  head-quarters  of  Philip, 
were  the  first  who  felt  the  effects  of  this  war.  Philip, 
encouraged  by  the  numbers  who  were  daily  enlisting 
under  his  banners,  and  despairing  to  discover  a  cause 
that  could  justify  him  in  commencing  hostilities  against 
his  "  friends  and  brothers/ '  as  he  had  termed  them, 
resolved  to  provoke  them  to  a  war,  by  killing  their 
cattle,  firing  their  barns,  &c.  This  plan  had  the 
desired  effect,  as  the  inhabitants,  determined  to  save 
their  property  or  perish  in  the  attempt,  fired  upon  the 
Indians  ;  this  was  deemed  cause  sufficient  by  the  latter 
to  commence  their  bloody  work.  The  war-whoop  was 
immediately  sounded,  and  the  Indians  commenced  an 
indiscriminate  murder  of  the  defenceless  inhabitants  of 
Swanzey,  sparing  not  infants  at  the  breast ;  but  three 
of  seventy-eight  persons  which  the  town  contained  made 
their  escape.  Messengers  were  despatched  with  the 
melancholy  tidings  of  this  bloody  affair  to  the  governor, 
who,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  coun- 
cil, despatched  a  company  of  militia,  with  all  possible 
speed,  to  the  relief  of  the  distressed  inhabitants  residing 
near  the  head-quarters  of  Philip.  As  soon  as  they 
could  be  raised,  three  companies  were  despatched, 
under  the  command  of  Captains  Henchman,  Prentice, 
and  Church,  who  arrived  in  the-  neighborhood  of  Swan- 
9 


66  INDIAN    WARS. 

zey  on  the  28th  June,  where  they  were  joined  by  four 
more  companies  from  Plymouth  colony.  It  was  found 
that  the  Indians  had  pillaged  and  set  fire  to  the  village, 
and  with  their  booty  had  retired  to  Mount  Hope.  A 
company  of  cavalry  were  sent,  under  the  command  of 
Capt.  Prentice,  to  reconnoitre  them  ;  but  before  they 
arrived  at  a  convenient  place  for  this  purpose,  they 
were  ambushed  and  fired  upon  by  the  enemy,  who 
killed  six  of  their  number  and  wounded  ten.  The 
report  of  their  guns  alarming  the  remaining  companies 
of  the  English,  they  hastened  to  the  relief  of  the  cav- 
alry, who,  at  this  moment,  were  completely  surrounded 
by  about  six  hundred  Indians,  between  whom  and  the 
English  a  warm  contest  now  ensued.  The  savages 
fought  desperately,  and  more  than  once  nearly  suc- 
ceeded in  overpowering  the  English ;  but,  very  fortu- 
nately for  the  latter,  when  nearly  despairing  of  victory, 
a  fresh  company  of  militia  from  Boston  arrived.  They 
flanked  the  enemy  on  the  right  and  left,  and,  exposing 
them  to  two  fires,  soon  overpowered  and  drove  them  to 
seek  shelter  in  an  adjoining  wood,  inaccessible  to  the 
English.  In  this  severe  engagement,  the  English  had 
forty-two  killed,  and  seventy-three  wounded,  many  of 
them  mortally.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  supposed 
to  be  much  greater. 

On  the  30th,  Maj.  Savage,  who  had  been  appointed 
commander  in  chief  of  the  combined  English  forces, 
arrived  with  an  additional  company  of  cavalry,  who, 
with  the  remaining  companies,  the  following  day  com- 
menced their  march  for  Mount  Hope,  the  head-quarters 
of  Philip.  On  their  way,  the  English  were  affected 
with  a  scene  truly  distressing.  The  savages,  not  con- 
tent with  bathing  their  tomahawks  in  the  blood  of  th« 
defenceless  inhabitants  of  Swanzey,  had,  it  was  dis- 
covered, in  many  instances,  detached  their  limbs  from 
their  mangled  bodies,  and,  affixing  them  to  poles,  they 
were  extended  in  the  air !  among  which  were  discov- 
ered the  heads  of  several  infant  children  ;  the  whole 
of  which,  by  order  of  Maj.  Savage,  were  collected  and 
buried. 


INDIAN    WARS.  67 

The  English  arrived  at  Mount  Hope  ahout  sunset ; 
but  the  enemy,  receiving  information  of  their  approach, 
had  deserted  their  wigwams  and  retired  into  a  neigh- 
boring wood.  Maj.  Savage,  to  pursue  the  enemy  with 
success,  divided  his  men  into  companies,  which  he 
ordered  to  march  in  different  directions,  stationing  forty 
at  Mount  Hope.  On  the  4th  of  July,  those  under  the 
command  of  Capts.  Church  and  Henchman  fell  in 
with  a  body  of  the  enemy,  to  the  number  of  two  hun- 
dred, whom  they  attacked.  Victory  for  a  considerable 
length  of  time  appeared  in  favor  of  the  savages  ;  but, 
very  fortunately  for  the  former,  being  commanded  by 
bold  and  resolute  officers,  they  defended  themselves  in 
a  heroic  manner  until  relieved  by  a  company  of  cavalry, 
commanded  by  Capt.  Prentice.  The  Indians  now, 
finding  the  fire  of  the  English  too  warm  for  them,  fled 
in  every  direction,  leaving  thirty  of  their  number  dead, 
and  about  sixty  severely  wounded  on  the  field  of  action. 
In  this  engagement,  the  English  had  seven  killed  and 
thirty-two  wounded,  five  of  whom  survived  the  action 
but  a  few  hours. 

This  action,  so  far  from  daunting  the  bold  and  reso- 
lute Capt.  Church,  seemed  to  inspire  him  with  addi- 
tional bravery.  Unwilling  that  any  of  the  enemy  should 
escape,  he  boldly  led  his  men  into  an  almost  impene- 
trable forest,  into  which  those  who  had  survived  the 
action  had  fled.  The  Indians,  perceiving  the  English 
approaching,  concealed  themselves  from  their  view  by 
lying  flat  on  their  bellies,  in  which  situation  they 
remained  concealed  until  the  English  had  advanced 
within  a  few  rods  of  them,  when  each,  unperceived,  fix- 
ing upon  his  man,  discharged  a  shower  of  arrows  among 
them.  This  unexpected  check  threw  the  English  into 
confusion,  which  the  Indians  perceiving,  they  rushed 
furiously  upon  them  with  their  knives  and  tomahawks, 
shouting  horribly.  Their  cavalry  being  unable  to 
afford  them  assistance,  the  English  were  now  in  a  very 
disagreeable  situation  ;  the  trees  being  so  very  large 
as  to  render  it  difficult  to  use  their  fire-arms  with  any 
effect,   and    they  were   soon  so    encompassed  by   the 


M; 


68  INDIAN    WARS. 

savages  as  to  render  almost  every  effort  to  defend  them- 
selves useless.  Of  sixty-four  who  entered  the  swamp 
only  seventeen  escaped,  among  whom,  fortunately,  was 
their  valuable  leader,  Capt.  Church. 

The  English,  finding  that  they  could  neither  bring 
the  enemy  to  action  in  open  field,  or  engage  with  any 
chance  of  success  in  the  forest  where  they  were  lodged, 
returned  home,  with  the  exception  of  three  companies, 
who  were  stationed  by  Maj.  Savage  near  the  borders 
of  the  swamp  into  which  it  was  suspected  that  Philip 
with  a  number  of  his  tribe  had  fled.  This  swamp  was 
two  miles  in  length,  and  to  the  English  inaccessible. 
Philip  had  been  watching  the  motion  of  his  enemies, 
and  seeing  a  great  part  march  off,  conjectured  that 
their  object  was  to  obtain  reinforcement.  Impressed 
with  this  belief,  he  resolved  to  improve  the  opportunity 
to  escape  with  a  few  chosen  men  by  water,  which  he 
with  little  difficulty  effected  the  succeeding  night,  tak- 
ing advantage  of  a  low  tide.  The  enemy  were,  soon 
after  their  escape,  discovered  and  pursued  by  the 
inhabitants  of  Rehobeth,  accompanied  by  a  party  of 
the  Mohegans,  who  had  volunteered  their  services 
against  Philip. 

%The  Rehobeth  militia  came  up  with  the  rear  of  the 
enemy  about  sunset,  and  killed  twelve  of  them,  without 
sustaining  any  loss  on  their  part ;  night  preventing 
their  engaging  the  whole  force  of  Philip  ;  but  early 
the  next  morning  they  continued  the  pursuit.  The 
Indians  had,  however,  fled  with  such  precipitancy  that 
it  was  found  impossible  to  overtake  them.  They  bent 
their  course  to  the  westward,  exhorting  those  tribes 
through  which  they  passed  to  take  up  arms  against  the 
English. 

The  united  colonies  now  became  greatly  alarmed  at 
the  hostile  views  and  rapid  strides  of  Philip.  The 
general  court  was  constantly  in  session,  and  endeavor- 
ing to  plan  means»to  cut  nim  off  before  he  should  have 
an  opportunity  to  corrupt  the  minds  of  too  many  of  his 
countrymen. 

While  the  court  was  thus  deliberating,  information 


INDIAN    WARS!  69 

was  received  that  Philip  had  arrived  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Brookfield,  about  sixty-five  miles  from  Boston, 
and  a  number  of  its  inhabitants  had  been  inhumanly 
butchered  by  his  adherents.  Orders  were  immediately 
issued  for  the  raising  of  ten  companies  of  foot  and 
horse,  to  be  despatched  to  the  relief  of  the  unfortunate 
inhabitants  of  Brookfield  ;  but  before  they  could  reach 
that  place,  Philip  and  his  party  had  entered  the  town 
and  put  to  death  almost  every  inhabitant  which  it  con- 
tained ;  the  few  that  escaped  having  taken  the  precau- 
tion to  assemble  together  in  one  house,  which  they 
strongly  fortified.  This  was  furiously  attacked  by  the 
savages,  and  several  times  set  on  fire,  and  the  besieged 
were  on  the  point  of  surrendering,  when  Maj.  Willard 
happily  arrived  to  their  relief.  Between  the  English 
and  Indians  a  desperate  engagement  ensued  ;  the  for- 
mer, by  the  express  command  of  their  officers,  gave  no 
quarter,  but  in  a  very  heroic  manner  rushed  upon  the 
savages  with  clubbed  muskets.  The  action  continued 
until  near  sunset,  when  the  Indians  that  remained  alive 
sought  shelter  in  the  neighboring  woods.  In  this 
engagement  the  English  had  twenty-three  killed  and 
seventy-two  wounded.  The  enemy's  loss  was  two 
hundred  and  seventeen  killed,  and  between  twro  and 
three  hundred  w7ounded  ;  who,  by  way  of  retaliation 
for  their  barbarity  exercised  towards  the  defenceless 
inhabitants  of  Brookfield,  were  immediately  put  to 
death. 

The  governor  and  council,  on  learning  the  fate  of 
the  unfortunate  inhabitants  of  Brookfield,  despatched 
a  reinforcement  of  three  companies  of  cavalry  to  Maj. 
Willard,  and  ordered  the  like  number  to  be  sent  him 
from  Hartford,  in  Connecticut,  colony  ;  with  which  he 
was  directed  to  pursue  Philip  with  fire  and  sword  to 
whatever  part  of  the  country  he  should  resort. 

It  being  discovered  that  a  part  of  Philip's  forces  had 
fled  to  Hatfield,  two  companies  of  English,  under  the 
command  of  Capts.  Lathrop  and  Beers,  were  sent  in 
pursuit  of  them,  and  within  about  three  miles  of  Hat- 
field, overtook  and  attacked  them;    but  the  force  of 


70  INDIAN    WARS. 

the  English  being  greatly  inferior  to  that  of  the  enemy, 
the  former  were  defeated  and  driven  back  to  the  main 
body  ;  which  enabled  the  enemy,  who  had  in  the  late 
engagement  been  detached  from  their  main  body,  to 
join  Philip.  On  the  13th  September,  information  was 
received  by  Maj.  Willard,  that  the  enemy  had  success- 
fully attacked  and  defeated  the  troops  under  the  com- 
mand of  Capt.  Lathrop  ;  that  they  were  ambushed  and 
unexpectedly  surrounded  by  a  thousand  of  the  enemy, 
to  whom  they  all  fell  a  sacrifice  except  three.  The 
defeat  of  Capt.  Lathrop  took  place  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Deerfield  ;  for  the  defence  of  which  there  was  an 
English  garrison,  whom  the  Indians  were  about  to 
attack,  when  Maj.  Willard  happily  arrived  ;  at  his  ap- 
proach they  fled. 

On  the  10th  October  following,  a  party  of  Philip's 
Indians  successfully  assaulted  the  town  of  Springfield, 
which  they  pillaged  and  set  fire  to,  killing  about  forty 
of  the  inhabitants.  On  the  14th,  they  assaulted  the 
town  of  Hatfield,  in  which  two  companies,  under  the 
command  of  Capts.  Mosley  and  Appleton,  were  sta- 
tioned. The  enemy  continued  the  attack  about  two 
hours,  when,  finding  the  fire  of  the  English  too  warm 
for  them,  they  fled,  leaving  a  number  of  their  party 
dead  behind  them. 

Philip,  now  finding  himself  closely  pursued  by  a 
large  and  formidable  body  of  the  English,  deemed  it 
prudent  to  bend  his  course  towards  his  old  place  of 
residence ;  there  to  remain  till  the  ensuing  spring. 
But  the  commissioners  of  the  united  colonies,  duly 
reflecting  on  the  deplorable  situation  of  their  defenceless 
brethren  throughout  the  country ;  aware  that  there 
were  then  a  much  greater  number  of  their  savage  ene- 
mies embodied  than  at  any  former  period,  who,  if  suf- 
fered peaceably  to  retire  into  winter  quarters,  might 
prove  too  powerful  for  them  the  spring  ensuing,  resolved 
to  attack  the  whole  force  under  Philip  in  their  winter 
encampment ;  for  which  purpose  every  Englishman 
capable  of  bearing  arms  was  commanded  by  proclama- 
tion of  the  governor  to  hold   himself  in  readiness  to 


INDIAN    WARS.  71 

march  at  the  shortest  notice.  The  10th  of  December 
was  the  day  appointed  by  the  commissioners  on  which 
the  decisive  blow  was  to  be  given.  Six  companies 
were  immediately  to  be  raised  in  Massachusetts,  con- 
sisting in  the  whole  of  five  hundred  and  twenty-seven 
men,  to  the  command  of  which  were  appointed  Capts. 
Mosely,  Gardner,  Davenport,  Oliver,  and  Johnson. 
Five  companies  were  raised  in  Connecticut,  consisting 
of  four  hundred  and  fifty  men,  to  the  command  of 
which  were  appointed  Capts.  Seely,  Mason,  Gallop, 
Watts,  and  Marshall  ;  two  companies  in  Plymouth, 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  who  were  commanded  by 
Capts.  Rice  and  Gorham.  Three  majors,  of  the  three 
respective  divisions,  were  also  appointed,  to  wit :  Maj. 
Appleton,  of  Massachusetts  ;  Maj.  Treat,  of  Connec- 
ticut ;  and  Maj.  Bradford,  of  Plymouth.  The  whole 
force,  consisting  of  one  thousand  one  hundred  and 
twenty-seven  men,  was  commanded  by  Maj.  Gen. 
Winslow,  late  governor  of  the  colonies. 

On  the  7th  of  December,  the  combined  forces  com- 
menced their  march  for  the  head-quarters  of  the  enemy. 
At  this  inclement  season,  it  was  with  the  utmost  diffi- 
culty that  the  troops  were  enabled  to  penetrate  through 
a  wild  and  pathless  wood.  On  the  morning  of  the  9th, 
having  travelled  all  the  preceding  night,  they  arrived  at 
the  border  of  an  extensive  swamp,  in  which  they  were 
informed  by  their  guides  the  enemy  was  encamped  to 
the  number  of  four  thousand.  The  English,  after  par- 
taking of  a  little  refreshment,  formed  for  battle.  Capt, 
Mosely  and  Capt.  Davenport  led  the  van,  and  Maj. 
Appleton  and  Capt.  Oliver  brought  up  the  rear  of  the 
Massachusetts  forces  ;  Gen.  Winslow,  with  the  Ply- 
mouth troops,  formed  the  centre ;  the  Connecticut 
troops,  under  the  command  of  their  respective  captains, 
together  with  about  two  hundred  of  the  Mohegans, 
commanded  by  Oneco,  the  son  of  Uncas,  brought  up 
the  rear. 

It  was  soon  discovered  by  an  Indian,  sent  for  the 
purpose,  that  in  the  centre  of  the  swamp  they  had  built 
a  very   strong  fort,  of  so  wise  a  construction,  that  it 


72  INDIAN    WARS. 

/ 

was  with  difficulty  more  than  one  person  could  enter  it 
at  a  time.  About  ten  o'clock,  A.  M.,  the  English, 
with  the  sound  of  trumpet,  entered  the  swamp,  and 
when  within  about  fifty  rods  of  the  fort  were  met  and 
attacked  by  the  enemy.  The  Indians,  in  the  usual 
manner,  shouting  and  howling  like  beasts  of  prey, 
commenced  with  savage  fury  ;  but  with  a  hideous  noise 
the  English  were  not  intimidated  ;  charging  them  with 
unequalled  bravery,  the  enemy  were  soon  glad  to  seek 
shelter  within  the  walls  of  their  fort.  The  English, 
having  closely  pressed  upon  the  enemy  as  they  retreat- 
ed, found  themselves  in  a  very  disagreeable  situation  ; 
exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  Indians,  who  were  covered 
by  a  high  breastwork,  they  were  not  even  enabled  to 
act  on  the  defensive.  At  this  critical  juncture,  the 
lion-hearted  Oneco,  with  the  assent  of  Gen.  Winslow, 
ofFered  to  scale  the  walls  of  the  fort,  which  being  ap- 
proved of  by  the  English  commanders,  Qneco,  with 
about  sixty  picked  men,  in  an  instant  ascended  to  the 
top  of  the  fort,  where,  having  a  fair  chance  of  the  ene- 
my, they  hurled  their  tomahawks  and  discharged  their 
arrows  with  such  success  among  them,  as  in  a  very 
short  time  to  throw  them  into  the  utmost  confusion. 
Those  who  attempted  to  escape  from  the  fort  were 
instantly  cut  in  pieces  by  the  troops  without.  The 
enemy,  finding  themselves  thus  hemmed  in  and  at- 
tacked on  all  sides,  in  the  most  abject  terms  begged 
for  quarter,  which  was  denied  them  by  the  English. 
A  great  proportion  of  the  troops  being  now  mounted 
on  the  walls  of  the  fort,  they  had  nothing  to  do  but 
load  and  fire,  the  enemy  being  penned  up  and  huddled 
together  in  such  a  manner  that  there  was  scarcely  a 
shot  lost.  This  bloody  contest  wras  of  near  six  hours' 
continuance,  when  the  English,  perceiving  the  fort 
filled  with  nought  but  dead  or  such  as  were  mortally 
wounded,  closed  the  bloody  conflict. 

The  scene  of  action  at  this  instant  was  indeed  such 
as  could  not  fail  to  shock  the  stoutest  heart.  The 
huge  logs  of  which  the  fort  was  constructed  were 
completely   crimsoned  with  the  blood  of  the  enemy, 


INDIAN    WARS.  73 

while  the  surrounding  woods  resounded  with  the  dying 
groans  of  the  wounded.  The  number  of  slain  of  the 
enemy  in  this  severe  engagement  could  not  be  ascer- 
tained ;  it  was,  however,  immense.  Of  four  thousand, 
supposed  to  have  been  present  at  the  commencement 
of  the  action,  not  two  hundred  escaped  !  among  whom, 
unfortunately,  was  the  treacherous  Philip. 

After  the  close  of  this  desperate  action,  the  troops, 
having  destroyed  all  in  their  power,  left  the  enemy's 
ground,  and  carrying  about  three  hundred  wounded 
men,  marched  back  to  the  distance  of  sixteen  miles,  to 
head-quarters.  The  night  proved  cold  and  stormy,  the 
snow  fell  deep,  and  it  was  hot  until  midnight  or  after 
that  the  troops  were  enabled  to  reach  their  place  of 
destination.  Many  of  the  wounded,  who  probably 
otherwise  might  have  recovered,  perished  with  the  cold 
and  inconvenience  of  a  march  so  fatiguing. 

Although  the  destruction  of  so  great  a  number  of 
the  enemy  was  considered  of  the  greatest  importance 
to  the  English,  yet  it  proved  a  conquest  dearly  bought. 
It  was  obtained  at  the  expense  of  the  lives  of  a  great 
number  of  privates,  and  a  great  proportion  of  their 
most  valuable  officers  ;  among  whom  were  the  Capts. 
Davenport,  Gardner,  Johnson,  Seely,  and  Marshall. 

The  courage  displayed  during  the  action  by  every 
part  of  the  army  ;  the  invincible  heroism  of  the  offi- 
cers ;  the  firmness  and  resolution  of  the  soldiers  when 
they  saw  their  captains  falling  before  them  ;  and  the 
hardships  endured  before  and  after  the  engagement,  are 
hardly  credible,  and  rarely  find  a  parallel  in  ancient  or 
modern  ages.  The  cold  the  day  preceding  the  action 
was  extreme,  and  in  the  night  the  snow  fell  so  deep  as 
to  render  it  extremely  difficult  for  the  army  to  move 
the  day  succeeding.  Four  hundred  of  the  soldiers 
were  so  completely  frozen  as  to  be  unfit  for  duty ! 
The  Connecticut  troops  were  the  most  disabled,  having 
endured  a  tedious  march,  without  halting,  from  Ston- 
ington  to  the  place  of  public  rendezvous.  They  sus- 
tained, too,  a  much  greater  loss  in  the  action,  in  pro- 
portion to  their  numbers,  than  the  troops  of  the  other 
10 


74  INDIAN    WARS. 

colonies  The  bold  and  intrepid  Capt.  Mason,  who 
received  a  fatal  wound  in  the  action,  of  which  he  died 
in  about  three  months  after,  was  the  first  after  the 
Mohegans  to  mount  the  walls  of  the  fort,  nor  did  the 
troops  under  his  command  fail  to  follow  the  noble 
example.  On  enumerating  the  number  of  slain  and 
wounded,  it  was  found  as  follows  : 

Of  the  Companies  commanded  by 


Captains  Mosely, 
Oliver, 

10  killed 
20     " 

:,  40  wounded 

48 

Gardner, 

11 

ii 

32 

<( 

Johnson, 

18 

a 

38 

a 

Davenport, 
Gallop, 
Seely, 
Watts, 

15 

28 
32 
19 

a 
a 
tt 
a 

19 

43 
50 
33 

a 
a 
it 

Mason, 

40 

tt 

50 

tt 

Marshall, 

25 

a 

37 

tt 

Gorham, 

30 

tt 

41 

a 

Sachem  Oneco, 

51 

ti 

82 

tt 

Total, 

299 

513 

The  loss  ot  tne  troops  from  Connecticut  was  so 
great  that  Maj.  Treat  considered  it  absolutely  neces- 
sary to  return  immediately  home.  Such  of  the  wounded 
as  were  not  able  to  travel  were  put  on  board  a  vessel 
and  conveyed  to  Stonington.  The  troops  on  their 
return  killed  and  captured  about  thirty  of  the  enemy. 

The  Massachusetts  and  Plymouth  forces  kept  the 
field  the  greater  part  of  the  winter.  They  ranged  the 
country,  took  a  number  of  prisoners,  destroyed  about 
three  thousand  wigwams,  but  achieved  nothing  very 
brilliant  or  decisive. 


INDIAN    WARS.  75 


CHAP.    III. 

PHILIP'S    WAR   CONT.NUED.— HOSTILITIES   COMMENCED    BY   THE 
INDIANS  BORDERING   ON   THE    RIVER   MERRIMACK. 

The  Nipnet  and  Narraganset  tribes  being  by  the 
late  action  nearly  exterminated,  the  few  who  survived, 
by  the  direction  of  Philip,  fled  in  small  parties  to 
different  parts  of  the  country,  improving  every  oppor- 
tunity that  presented  to  revenge  the  untimely  fate  of 
their  brethren.  On  the  10th  February,  167S,  about 
one  hundred  of  them  surprised  the  inhabitants  of  Lan- 
caster,- a  part  of  whom,  as  a  place  of  greater  safety, 
had  the  day  previous  resorted  to  the  dwelling  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Rowland  ;  this,  however,  being  constructed 
of  dry  logs,  was  set  on  fire  by  the  Indians,  which  the 
unfortunate  English  within  being  unable  to  extinguish, 
they  fell  victims  to  the  devouring  flames.  On  the 
21st,  the  enemy  attacked  the  inhabitants  of  Medfield, 
twelve  of  whom  they  killed,  and  the  remainder  made 
captive. 

On  the  3d  March,  the  Indians  still  continuing  their 
depredations,  two  companies  of  cavalry,  under  the 
command  of  Capts.  Pierce  and  Watkins,  were  ordered 
out  for  the  purpose  of  affording  protection  to  the 
defenceless  inhabitants  of  towns  most  exposed  to  their 
incursions.  On  the  5th,  they  marched  to  Patuxet, 
near  where  there  was  a  considerable  body  of  Indians 
encamped,  whom,  on  the  morning  of  the  6th,  they  fell 
in  with  and  attacked.  The  enemy  at  first  appeared 
but  few  in  number,  but  these  were  only  employed  to 
defcoy  the  English,  who  on  a  sudden  found  themselves 
surrounded  by  near  five  hundred  Indians  ;  they  with 
their  tomahawks  and  scalping^knives  rushed  furiously 
upon  them,  threatening  them  with  instant  destruction. 
The  English  acted  on  the  defensive,  and  though  sur- 
rounded by  five  times  their  number,  fought  with  their 
usual  spirit,  and  were  resolved  to  sell  their  lives  at  as 


76  INDIAN    WARS. 

dear  a  rate  as  possible.  They  were  very  soon,  how- 
ever, compelled  to  yield  to  the  superior  force  of  their 
savage  enemies.  Only  five  escaped.  Though  this 
victory  was  of  considerable  importance  to  the  savages, 
it  cost  a  number  of  their  bravest  warriors,  ninety-three 
of  whom  were  the  next  day  found  dead  on  the  field  of 
action.  There  were  in  this  engagement  about  twenty 
friendly  Indians  with  the  English,  who  fought  like 
desperadoes.  One  of  them,  observing  Capt.  Pierce 
unable  to  stand,  in  consequence  of  the  many  wounds 
he  had  received,  for  nearly  two  hours  bravely  defended 
him  ;  when,  perceiving  his  own  imminent  danger,  and 
that  he  could  afford  the  captain  no  farther  assistance, 
by  blacking  his  face  as  the  enemy  had  done,  he  es- 
caped unnoticed. 

On  the  25th  March,  a  party  of  Indians  attacked  and 
burnt  the  towns  of  Weymouth  and  Warwick,  killing  a 
great  number  of  the  inhabitants.  On  the  10th  of  April 
following,  they  pillaged  and  burnt  Rehobeth  and  Pro- 
vidence. 

On  the  1st  of  May,  a  company  of  English  and  one 
hundred  and  fifty  Mohegans,  under  the  command  of 
Capt.  George  Dennison,  were  sent  in  pursuit  of  a  body 
of  the  enemy,  commanded  by  a  son  of  Miantinomi.  On 
the  8th  of  May,  they  met  with  and  attacked  them  near 
Groton.  The  Indians  appeared  determined  on  victory 
or  death,  displaying  an  unusual  degree  of  courage,  but 
the  English  and  Mohegans  proved  too  strong  for  them ; 
after  destroying  a  greater  part  with  their  muskets  and 
tomahawks,  they  drove  the  remainder  into  a  neighbor- 
ing river,  where  they  soon  perished. 

On  the  23d,  Cononchet,  sachem  of  the  few  scattered 
remains  of  the  Narragansets,  proposed  to  his  council 
that  the  lands  bordering  on  Connecticut  river,  *ot 
inhabited  by  the  English,  should  be  planted  by  them 
with  corn,  for  their  futftre  subsistence  ;  which  being 
approved  of  by  the  latter,  two  hundred  of  the  Narra 
gansets  were  despatched  for  that  purpose.  The  gover- 
nor, being  apprized  of  their  intentions,  sent  three  com- 
panies of  cavalry  to  intercept  them.     About  one  hun- 


INDIAN    WARS.  77 

dred  of  the  Mohegans,  under  the  command  of  Oneco, 
accompanied  the  English.  The  enemy  were  com- 
manded by  Cononchet  in  person,  who  first  proceeded 
to  Seckonk  to  procure  seed-corn.  It  was  in  the 
neighborhood  of  this  place  that  they  were  first  engaged 
by  the  English  and  Mohegans.  With  becoming 
bravery,  the  enemy  for  a  long  time  withstood  the 
attack  ;  but,  being  poorly  provided  with  weapons, 
were  at  length  overpowered  and  compelled  to  yield  to 
the  superior  force  of  their  enemies.  In  the  midst  of 
the  action,  Cononchet,  being  fearful  of  the  issue, 
deserted  his  men,  and  attempted  to  seek  shelter  in  a 
neighboring  wood  ;  but  being  recognised  by  the  Mo- 
hegans, they  pursued  him.  Cononchet,  perceiving 
himself  nearly  overtaken  by  his  pursuers,  to  facilitate 
his  flight,  first  threw  away  his  blanket,  then  his  silver- 
laced  coat,  with  which  he  had  been  presented  by  the 
English  a  few  weeks  previous ;  but  finding  that  he 
could  not  escape  from  his  pursuers  by  flight,  he 
plunged  into  a  river,  where  he  was  even  followed  by 
half  a  dozen  resolute  Mohegans,  who  laid  hold  of  him, 
forced  him  under  water,  and  there  held  him  until 
drowned.  The  loss  of  the  English  and  Mohegans  in 
this  engagement  was  twelve  killed  and  twenty-one 
wounded  ;  that  of  the  enemy  was  forty-three  killed, 
and  about  eighty  wounded. 

The  inhabitants  of  New  London,  Norwich,  and 
Stonington,  having  frequently  discovered  a  number  of 
the  enemy  lurking  about  in  small  bodies  in  the  adja- 
cent woods,  by  joint  agreement  voluntarily  enlisted 
themselves,  to  the  number  of  three  hundred,  under  the 
command  of  Maj.  Palmer,  and  Capts.  Dennison  and 
Avery,  who,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Mohegans  and 
a  few  friendly  Narragansets,  in  three  expeditions 
destroyed  nearly  one  thousand  of  the  enemy. 

On  the  8th  of  June,  the  Indians  assaulted  and  burnt 
Bridgewater,  a  small  settlement  in  the  colony  of  Mas- 
sachusetts. Forty  of  its  inhabitants  fell  victims  to 
savage  barbarity. 

The  governor  and  council  of  Massachusetts  colony, 


78  INDIAN    WARS. 

aware  of  the  danger  to  which  many  of  the  inland  set 
tlements  were  exposed,  by  frequent  incursions  of  the 
enemy,  and  finding  it  extremely  difficult  to  raise  a 
sufficient  force  to  oppose  them  in  the  many  parts  to 
which  the  fragments  of  the  broken  tribes  had  resorted, 
adopted  the  policy  of  sending  among  them  as  spies 
such  Indians  as  were  friendly  and  could  be  depended 
upon  ;  which  plan  had  its  desired  effect.  These  Indi- 
ans, representing  the  force  of  the  English  much  greater 
than  it  really  was,  and  warning  the  enemy  of  danger 
which  did  not  exist,  deterred  them  from  acting  in  many 
instances  on  the  offensive.  One  of  the  friendly  Indi- 
ans, returning  to  Boston  on  the  10th  of  July,  reported 
that  a  large  body  of  Indians  were  embodied  in  a  wood 
near  Lancaster,  which  village  they  intended  to  attack 
and  burn  in  a  few  days  ;  that  they  had  been  encour- 
aged to  continue  the  war  with  the  English  by  French- 
men from  the  great  lake,  who  had  supplied  them  with 
fire-arms  and  ammunition. 

On  the  receipt  of  this  important  information,  the 
governor  despatched  three  companies  of  cavalry,  under 
command  of  Maj.  Savage,* for  the  defence  of  Lancas- 
ter, who,  by  mistaking  the  road,  unfortunately  fell  into 
an  ambush  of  about  three  hundred  and  fifty  Indians,  by 
whom  they  were  instantly  surrounded.  The  English 
exhibited  great  presence  of  mind,  and  repelled  the 
attack  of  the  enemy  in  a  very  heroic  manner.  The 
savages,  being,  however,  well  provided  with  fire-arms, 
soon  gained  a  complete  victory  over  the  English, 
whose  loss  in  this  unfortunate  engagement  was  fifty- 
four.  The  number  of  killed  and  wounded  of  the  ene- 
my could  not  be  ascertained,  as  they  remained  masters 
of  the  field  of  action. 

On  the  15th,  a  severe  engagement  took  place  be- 
tween a  company  of  English  cavalry  and  about  three 
hundred  of  the  enemy  near  Groton.  The  latter  were 
not  perceived  by  the  former  until  they  were  within  a 
few  paces  of  them,  the  Indians  having  concealed  them- 
selves in  the  bushes,  when  suddenly  issuing  forth  with 
a  hideous  yell,  the  cavalry  were  thrown  into  confusion; 


INDIAN    WARS.  79 

but  instantly  forming  and  charging  the  enemy  with 
great  spirit,  they  fled  in  every  direction.  The  cavalry, 
in  attempting  to  pursue  them,  were  once  more  am- 
bushed. The  contest  now  became  close  and  severe. 
The  Indians,  having  succeeded  in  decoying  the  English 
into  a  thick  wood,  attacked  them  with  fury  and  success. 
The  commander  of  the  English  being  killed,  every  man 
sought  his  own  safety.  Of  ninety-five,  of  which  the 
company  was  composed,  but  twelve  escaped.  The 
loss  of  the  enemy  was  supposed  to  be  much  greater. 

On  the  12th  of  August,  a  party  of  Indians  entered 
the  town  of  Westfield,  killed  and  took  a  number  of  the 
inhabitants  prisoners,  and  burnt  several  houses.  Three 
of  them  soon  after  made  their  appearance  at  a  house 
near  said  town,  and  fired  at  a  man  at  his  door,  who 
fell.  They  ran  towards  him,  and  one  of  them,  stooping 
to  scalp  him,  was  assaulted  by  the  man's  wife  with 
a  stroke  from  a  hatchet,  which  went  so  completely  into 
his  body  that  with  three  different  efforts  she  could  not 
disengage  it,  and  the  Indian  made  off  with  it  sticking 
in  him.  A  second  also  made  an  attempt,  when  she,  by 
a  well-directed  blow  with  a  stick  she  had  found,  laid 
him  on  the  ground.  The  third  then  ran,  and  as  soon 
as  the  other  had  recovered  his  feet,  he  followed  the 
example ;  on  which  the  woman  took  her  husband  in 
her  arms  and  carried  him  into  the  house,  when  he  soon 
recovered. 

On  the  17th,  a  party  of  Indians  commenced  an 
attack  on  Northampton,  but  there  being  a  number  of 
soldiers  stationed  there,  the  enemy  was  repulsed. 

On  the  20th,  a  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  Spring- 
field were  attacked  by  a  party  of  Indians,  as  they  were 
returning  from  divine  service.  Although  the  former 
were  provided  with  fire-arms,  the  enemy  succeeded  in 
making  prisoners  of  two  women  and  several  children, 
whom  they  soon  after  tomahawked  and  scalped  ;  in 
which  situation  they  were  the  next  day  found  by  a 
party  of  English  sent  out  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy. 
One  of  the  unfortunate  women,  although  shockingly 
mangled,  was  found  still  alive,  and  so  far  recovered  as 


I 


80  INDIAN    WARS. 

to  be  able  to  speak.  She  gave  the  following  account  of 
the  fate  of  her  unfortunate  companions  :  that  they  were 
first  severel)  bound  with  cords,  and  the  Indians  soon 
after  built  a  fire,  regaling  themselves  with  what  they 
had  previously  stolen  from  the  English  ;  that  soon 
after  a  warm  dispute  arose  between  them  relative  to 
the  prisoners,  each  claiming  the  women  for  their 
squaws  ;  that  they  at  length  proceeded  to  blows,  and 
after  beating  each  other  for  some  time  with  clubs,  it 
was  agreed  by  both  parties,  to  prevent  further  alterca- 
tion, that  the  women  should  be  put  to  death,  which, 
as  she  supposes,  they  immediately  carried  into  execu- 
tion. The  unfortunate  narrator  received  a  severe  blow 
on  the  head,  which  brought  her  senseless  to  the  ground, 
and  while  in  this  situation  was  scalped  and  left  for 
dead  by  her  savage  enemies. 

The  inhabitants  of  Sudbury,  with  a  company  of 
soldiers,  commanded  by  Lieut.  Jacobs,  of  Marlbo- 
rough, alarmed  at  the  near  approach  of  the  enemy,  who 
to  the  number  of  about  two  hundred  were  encamped 
near  that  place,  resolved  to  attack  them  at  night  ; 
accordingly,  on  the  6th  September,  they  marched 
within  view  of  them,  and  at  night,  as  they  lay  extended 
around  a  large  fire,  approached  them  unperceived 
within  gunshot,  when  they  gave  them  the  contents  of 
their  muskets.  Many  of  those  that  remained  unhurt, 
being  suddenly  aroused  from  their  slumbers  by  the 
yells  of  their  wounded  brethren,  and  imagining  that 
they  were  completely  surrounded  by  the  English,  whom 
the  darkness  of  the  night  prevented  their  seeing,  threw 
themselves  into  the  fire  which  they  had  enkindled,  and 
there  perished ;  but  few,  if  any,  escaped.  In  this  attack 
the  English  sustained  no  loss. 

On  the  25th,  a  considerable  body  of  the  enemy 
attacked  the  inhabitants  of  Marlborough,  many  of 
whom  they  killed.  A  company  of  English,  which  had 
been  ordered  from  Concord  for  the  defence  of  this 
place,  was  cut  off  by  the  savages  and  totally  destroyed. 
Two  other  companies,  despatched  from  Boston  for  the 
like   purpose,   met  with  the  same  fate.     It  appeared 


INDIAN    WARS.  81 

that  the  governor,  on  learning  the  situation  of  the 
unfortunate  inhabitants  of  Marlborough,  despatched  to 
their  relief  two  companies,  under  the  command  of 
Capts.  Wads  worth  and  Smith,  who,  before  they  arrived 
at  the  place  of  destination,  were  informed  that  the 
savages  had  left  Marlborough  and  proceeded  to  Sud- 
bury, twelve  miles  distant,  which  induced  the  English 
to  alter  their  course  and  proceed  immediately  for  the 
latter  place.  Of  this  it  appeared  that  the  enemy  had 
been  apprized  by  their  runners,  and  had  laid  a  plan  to 
cut  them  off  ere  they  should  reach  Sudbury,  which 
they  in  the  following  manner  completely  effected. 
Learning  the  course  which  the  English  would  take, 
they,  within  a  few  rods  thereof,  stationed  fifty  or  sixty 
of  their  number  in  an  open  field,  who  were  ordered  to 
retreat  into  a  neighboring  thicket  as  soon  as  discovered 
and  pursued  by  the  English.  In  this  place  the 
remainder  of  the  Indians,  to  the  number  of  about  three 
hundred,  concealed  themselves  by  lying  prostrate  on 
their  bellies.  The  English,  on  their  arrival,  espying 
the  Indians  in  the  field,  and  presuming  them  to  be  but 
few  in  number,  pursued  and  attacked  them,  who  very 
soon  retreated  to  the  fatal  spot  where  their  treacherous 
brethren  lay  concealed,  and  prepared  to  give  their  pur- 
suers a  warm,  if  not  a  fatal  reception.  Ilere  they  were 
closely  pursued  by  the  English,  who  too  late  discovered 
the  fatal  snare  which  had  been  laid  for  them.  In  an 
instant  they  were  completely  surrounded  and  attacked 
on  all  sides  by  the  savages.  The  English  for  several 
hours  bravely  defended  themselves,  but  at  length  were 
borne  down  by  numbers  far  superior  to  their  own. 
Thus  fell  the  brave  Capt.  Wadsworth  and  Capt. 
Smith,  as  well  as  most  of  the  troops  under  their  com- 
mand. 

The  Indians  bordering  on  the  river  Merrimack,  feel- 
ing themselves  injured  by  the  continued  encroach- 
ments of  the  English,  once  more  resumed  the  bloody 
tomahawk,  which  had  been  buried  for  a  number  of 
years.  On  the  1st  of  November,  they,  in  a  considera- 
ble body,  entered  the  villages  of  Chelmsford  and  Wo- 
11* 


82  INDIAN    WARS. 

burn,  and,  taking  advantage  of  their  weak  state,  indis- 
criminately put  to  death  every  inhabitant  they  con- 
tained, sparing  not  the  infant  at  the  breast.  On  the 
9th,  they  burnt  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Ezra  Eames,  near 
Concord,  killed  his  wife,  threw  her  body  into  the 
flames,  and  made  captives  of  his  children.  On  the 
15th,  they  took  prisoner  a  young  woman,  sixteen  years 
of  age,  who,  by  the  family  with  whom  she  resided,  had 
been  placed  on  a  hill  in  the  neighborhood  of  their 
dwelling,  to  watch  the  motions  of  the  enemy.  The 
account  which  the  young  woman  gave  of  her  capture 
and  escape  was  as  follows  :  That  on  the  morning  of 
her  capture,  the  family  having  been  informed  that  a 
party  of  Indians  had  the  day  previous  been  discovered 
in  a  neighboring  wood,  she,  by  their  request,  ascended 
a  hill  near  the  house,  to  watch  their  motions,  and 
alarm  the  family  if  seen  approaching  ;  that  about  noon 
she  discovered  a  number  of  them  ascending  the  hill  in 
great  haste.  She  immediately  attempted  to  evade 
them  by  retiring  into  a  thicket,  but  the  Indians,  who, 
it  appeared,  had  before  observed  her,  found  her  after  a 
few  moments'  search,  and  compelled  her  to  accompany 
them  to  their  settlement,  about  forty  miles  distant. 
It  was  here  they  gave  her  to  understand  she  must 
remain  and  become  their  squaw,  and  dress  and  cook 
their  victuals.  She  remained  with  them  about  three 
weeks,  during  which  time  they  made  several  expedi- 
tions against  the  English,  and  returned  with  a  great 
number  of  human  scalps.  On  the  night  of  the  6th 
December,  they  returned  with  six  horses,  which  they 
had  stolen  from  the  English,  which  having  turned  into 
a  small  enclosure,  they  set  out  on  a  new  expedition. 
She  viewed  this  as  a  favorable  opportunity  to  escape  ; 
to  effect  which,  she  caught  and  mounted  one  of  the 
horses,  and  making  use  of  a  strip  of  bark  for  a  bridle, 
she  penetrated  a  wild  and  pathless  wood,  and  arrived 
at  Concord  at  seven  o'clock  the  morning  succeeding, 
having  travelled  all  the  preceding  night,  to  evade  the 
pursuit  of  the  enemy  !  In  like  manner  did  one  of  the 
children   of    Mr.    Eames   escape    from    the   Indians, 


INDIAN    WARS.  83 

although  but  ten  years  of  age  ;  he  travelled  sixty  miles 
through  an  uninhabited  wood,  subsisting  on  acorns. 

On  the  12th  December,  a  party  of  Indians  attacked 
and  killed  several  of  the  inhabitants  of  Bradford.  The 
governor  of  Massachusetts  colony,  for  the  protection 
of  the  defenceless  inhabitants  bordering  on  the  Merri- 
mack, ordered  the  raising  and  equipping  of  four  com- 
panies of  cavalry,  to  the  command  of  which  were 
appointed  Capts.  Sill,  Holyoke,  Cutler,  and  Prentice. 

On  the  23d,  the  troops  proceeded  for  the  borders  of 
the  Merrimack,  and  on  the  26th  fell  in  with  a  con- 
siderable body  of  the  enemy,  whom  they  engaged  and 
completely  defeated.  On  the  4th  of  January,  1679, 
Capt.  Prentice,  detached  from  the  main  body,  fell  in 
with  and  engaged  about  one  hundred  of  the  enemy  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Amherst,  whom  he  likewise  de- 
feated, but  with  considerable  loss  on  his  part. 

On  the  6th,  a  son  of  the  brave  Capt.  Holyoke,  of 
Springfield,  receiving  information  that  a  number  of  the 
enemy,  in  small  bodies,  were  skulking  about  in  the 
woods  bordering  on  that  town,  with  twenty  resolute 
young  men  marched  out  to  attack  them.  Falling  in 
with  a  considerable  body  of  them,  an  engagement 
ensued,  which,  though  severe,  terminated  at  length  in 
favor  of  the  English.  The  Indians,  being  furnished 
with  muskets,  were  unwilling  to  give  ground,  and 
would  probably  have  remained  masters  of  the  field  of 
action,  had  not  the  English  received  a  reinforcement, 
which  put  them  to  flight.  The  loss  of  the  English  in 
the  engagement  was  five  killed  and  nine  wounded,  and 
that  of  the  enemy  twenty-three  killed,  and  between 
thirty  and  forty  wounded. 

The  savages  were  no  longer  confined  to  any  particu- 
lar tribe  or  place,  but  in  parties  of  from  fifty  to  one 
hundred  were  scattered  all  over  the  thinly  inhabited 
parts  of  New  England.  A  considerable  body  of  them 
were  yet  in  the  neighborhood  of  Hadley,  Deerfield,  and 
Northampton,  where  they  were  continually  committing 
their  wanton  acts  of  barbarity.  Several  of  the  towns 
above  mentioned,   duly  reflecting   on   the   danger    to 


84  INDIAN    WARS. 

which  they  and  their  families  were  exposed,  formed 
themselves  into  several  companies,  and  made  choice  of 
their  commanders.  On  the  4th  February,  receiving 
information  that  there  were  near  two  hundred  Indians 
embodied  in  a  swamp  in  the  neighborhood  of  Deerfield, 
the  above  force  marched  to  attack  them.  Arriving 
within  view  about  daybreak,  they  discovered  them  in  a 
profound  sleep,  stretched  out  upon  the  ground  around 
their  fire.  The  cavalry  immediately  dismounted,  and, 
after  forming,  approached  within  pistol-shot  before  they 
were  discovered  by  the  enemy  ;  who,  being  suddenly 
aroused  from  sleep,  and  astonished  at  the  unexpected 
appearance  of  so  many  of  their  enemies,  fell  an  easy  prey 
to  the  English,  who,  without  the  loss  of  a  man,  killed 
one  hundred  and  twenty  of  them  ;  the  remainder,  as 
the  only  means  of  escape,  plunged  into  a  river,  where 
probably  many  of  them  perished. 

Although  the  English  achieved  this  action  without 
any  loss  on  their  part,  they  were  on  their  return  un- 
happily ambushed  by  about  four  hundred  of  the  enemy. 
The  English,  having  expended  all  their  ammunition  in 
the  late  engagement,  and  being  much  fatigued,  were 
now  in  turn  likely  to  fall  an  easy  prey  to  their  ene- 
mies, who,  with  their  bloody  knives  and  tomahawks, 
for  the  space  of  an  hour,  attacked  them  with  the 
greatest  success.  Not  one  of  the  English,  it  is  proba- 
ble, would  have  survived  this  bold  and  unexpected 
attack  of  the  enemy,  had  it  not  been  for  the  presence 
of  mind  of  their  brave  commander,  Capt.  Holyoke, 
who,  by  a  stratagem,  succeeded  in  saving  a  party 
of  them.  Capt.  Holyoke  had  his  horse  killed  under 
him,  and  at  one  time  was  attacked  by  five  of  the 
enemy,  whom  he  beat  off  with  his  cutlass.  The  loss 
of  the  English  in  this  unfortunate  action  was  fifty-one 
killed  and  eighty-four  wounded  ;  many  of  the  latter 
survived  the  action  but  a  few  days.  The  defeat  and 
destruction  of  the  English  in  this  engagement  was 
much  to  be  lamented,  as  among  the  slain  were  the 
heads  of  several  families,  who  had  volunteered  their 
services  in  defence  of  their  infant  settlement. 


0 

INDIAN    WARS.  85 

On  the  10th,  several  hundreds  of  the  enemy,  en- 
couraged by  their  late  success,  appeared  before  Hat- 
field, and  fired  several  dwelling-houses  without  the 
fortifications  of  the  town.  The  inhabitants  of  Hadley 
being  seasonably  apprized  of  the  situation  of  their 
brethren  of  Hatfield,  a  number  of  them  volunteered 
their  services  and  marched  to  their  relief.  The  Indi- 
ans, as  they  were  accustomed  to  do  on  the  approach 
of  the  English,  lay  flat  on  their  bellies  until  the  latter 
had  advanced  to  within  bowshot,  when,  partly  rising, 
they  discharged  a  shower  of  arrows  among  them,  which 
wounded  several  of  the  English ;  but  they,  having 
wisely  reserved  their  fire,  now  in  turn  levelled  their 
pieces  with  the  best  effect,  before  the  savages  had  time 
to  recover  their  legs.  About  thirty  of  the  enemy 
were  instantly  despatched,  and  the  remainder  were 
dispersed. 

On  the  15th  February,  the  governor  of  Massachu- 
setts colony  receiving  information  that  the  Indians 
were  collecting  in  great  numbers,  under  the  immediate 
direction  of  Philip,  near  Brookfield,  he  despatched 
Capt.  Henchman  with  fifty  men  to  dislodge  them.  He, 
proceeding  to  Hadley,  was  joined  by  a  company  of 
cavalry  from  Hartford.  On  the  20th,  they  discovered 
and  attacked  a  party  near  Lancaster,  of  whom  they 
killed  fifty,  and  took  between  fifty  and  sixty  of  their 
squaws  and  children  prisoners.  Capt.  Henchman,  on 
his  way  to  Brookfield,  discovered  the  dead  bodies  of 
several  of  his  countrymen,  half  consumed  by  fire,  who, 
it  appeared,  had  a  few  days  previous  fallen  victims  to 
the  wanton  barbarity  of  the  savages. 

As  the  scattered  remains  of  the  Indians  were  ha- 
rassed and  driven  at  the  time  from  place  to  place  by 
the  English,  a  number  of  them  resorted  to  the  western 
country,  then  inhabited  by  the  Mohawks  ;  but  the  lat- 
ter, being  on  friendly  terms  with  the  English  and 
Dutch,  who  were  settling  among  them,  were  unwilling 
to  harbor  their  enemies,  and  consequently  attacked  a 
considerable  body  of  them  on  the  5th  March.  The 
engagement  was  a  severe  one.     The  fugitive  Indians, 


86 


INDIAN    WARS. 


being  provided  with  fire-arms,  repelled  the  attack  of 
the  Mohawks  with  a  becoming  spirit,  but  were  at 
length  overpowered  and  completely  defeated.  The 
loss  on  both  sides  was  very  great. 

On  the  20th,  the  Indians  took  a  Mr.  Willet  prisoner, 
near'Swanzey,  and  after  cutting  off  his  nose  and  ears, 
set  him  at  liberty.  On  the  22d,  a  negro  man,  who  had 
been  for  several  months  a  prisoner  among  the  savages, 
escaped  from  them  and  returned  to  the  English,  to 
whom  he  gave  the  following  information  :  That  the 
enemy  were  concerting  a  plan  to  attack  Taunton  and 
the  villages  adjacent ;  that  for  this  purpose  there  were 
then  embodied  near  Worcester  one  thousand  of  them, 
at  the  head  of  whom  was  Philip,  and  near  one  hundred 
of  them  were  furnished  with  fire-arms  ;  that  a  few 
days  previous  to  his  escape,  a  scouting  party  arrived 
and  brought  in  with  them  two  prisoners  of  war  and 
three  human  scalps.  To  frustrate  the  intention  of  the 
enemy,  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  colony  de- 
spatched three  companies  of  cavalry  for  the  defence  of 
Taunton. 


CHAP.   IV. 

CONTINUATION  OF  THE  WAR  WITH  PHILIP.— BATTLE  WITH  THE 
NARRAGANSETS,  UNDER  THE  COMMAND  OF  THEIR  QUEEN, 
WHO  WAS  TAKEN  PRISONER.— PHILIP  SLAIN  BY  A  SON  OF 
UNCAS.— HOSTILITIES  OF  THE  INDIANS  ON  THE  RIVER  KEN- 
NEBECK,  IN  WHICH  A  GREAT  BATTLE  IS  FOUGHT  AND  THE 
INDIANS  TOTALLY  DEFEATED,  WHICH  WAS  FOLLOWED  BY  A 
TREATY  OF  PEACE. 

The  English  of  Connecticut  colony,  although  but 
little  troubled  with  the  enemy  since  the  destruction  of 
the  Pequots,  were  not  unwilling  to  afford  their  brethren 
all  the  assistance  possible  in  a  protracted  and  bloody 
war  with  the  common  enemy.     They  accordingly  fur- 


INDIAN    WARS.  87 

nished  three  companies  of  cavalry,  who,  under  the 
command  of  the  experienced  Maj.  Talcott,  on  the  5th 
April,  proceeded  to  the  westward  in  search  of  the  ene- 
my. On  the  11th,  they  fell  in  with  and  defeated  a 
considerable  body  of  them.  Apparently  by  the  special 
direction  of  Divine  Providence,  Maj.  Talcott  arrived 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Hadley  in  time  to  preserve  the 
town,  and  save  its  inhabitants  from  total  destruction. 
The  savages,  to  the  number  of  five  hundred,  were  on 
the  eve  of  commencing  an  attack,  when  they  were  mcit 
by  the  major  with  the  troops  under  his  command. 
This  unexpected  relief  animating  the  few  inhabitants 
which  the  town  contained,  they  hastened  to  the  as- 
sistance of  the  cavalry,  who  were  at  this  moment 
seriously  engaged  with  the  whole  body  of  the  enemy. 
The  savages  having  gained  some  signal  advantages, 
victory,  for  a  considerable  time,  appeared  likely  to 
decide  in  their  favor.  Fortunately  for  the  inhabitants 
of  Hadley,  they  had,  for  their  defence,  a  few  weeks 
previous,  procured  from  Boston  an  eight-pound  can- 
non, which,  at  this  critical  period,  loaded  by  the 
women,  and  being  mounted,  was  by  them  conveyed  to 
the  English,  which,  being  charged  with  small  shot, 
nails,  &c,  was  by  the  latter  discharged  with  the  best 
effect  upon  the  enemy,  who  immediately  fled  in  every 
direction.  Thus  it  was  that  the  English,  in  a  great 
measure,  owed  the  preservation  of  their  lives  to  the 
unexampled  heroism  of  a  few  women. 

The  governor  ar/d  council  of  the  united  colonies, 
taking  under  serious  consideration  the  miraculous 
escape  of  the  inhabitants  of  Hadley  from  total  destruc- 
tion, and  the  recent  success  of  the  arms  of  the  English 
in  various  parts  of  the  country,  appointed  the  27th  day 
of  August,  1697,  to  be  observed  throughout  the  colo- 
nies as  a  day  of  public  Thanksgiving  and  Praise  to 
Almighty  God.  It  may  be  well  to  observe,  that  this 
was  the  commencement  of  an  annual  custom  of  our 
forefathers,  which  to  the  present  day  is  so  religiously 
observed  by  their  descendants  throughout  the  New 
England  states. 


88  INDIAN    WARS. 

On  the  3d  September,  the  Connecticut  troops,  under 
the  command  of  Maj.  Talcott  and  Capts.  Dennison 
and  Newbury,  proceeded  to  Narraganset  in  quest  of 
the  enemy,  who,  to  the  number  of  about  three  hundred, 
had  been  discovered  in  a  piece  of  wood.  The  English 
were  accompanied  by  their  faithful  friend  Oneco,  with 
one  hundred  Mohegans  under  his  command.  In  the 
evening  of  the  5th,  they  discovered  the  savages  en- 
camped at  the  foot  of  a  steep  hill,  on  which  Maj/ 
Talcott  made  arrangements  for  an  attack.  The  Mo- 
hegans were  ordered  by  a  circuitous  route  to  gain  the 
summit,  to  prevent  the  flight  of  the  enemy.  Two 
companies  of  cavalry  were  ordered  to  flank  them  on 
the  right  and  left,  while  Maj.  Talcott,  with  a  company 
of  foot,  stationed  himself  in  the  rear.  Having  thus 
disposed  of  his  forces,  a  signal  was  given  by  him  for 
the  Mohegans  to  commence  the  attack,  which  they 
did  with  much  spirit,  accompanied  with  such  savage 
yells,  that,  had  the  enemy  been  renowned  for  their 
valor,  they  must  have  been  to  the  highest  degree 
appalled  at  so  unexpected  an  attack.  After  contending 
for  a  few  moments  with  the  Mohegans,  the  enemy  were 
attacked  on  the  right  and  left  by  the  cavalry,  who 
with  their  cutlasses  made  great  havoc  among  them  ; 
they  w7ere,  however,  unwilling  to  give  ground  until 
they  had  lost  nearly  one  half  their  number,  when  they 
attempted  a  flight  to  a  swamp  in  their  rear  ;  but  here 
they  were  met  by  Maj.  Talcott,  with  the  company  of 
foot,  who  gave  them  such  a  warm1  reception  that  they 
once  more  fell  back  upon  the  Mohegans,  by  whom  they 
were  soon  overpowered,  and  would  have  been  totally 
destroyed  had  not  Maj.  Talcott  humanely  interfered  in 
their  behalf,  and  made  prisoners  the  few  that  remained 
alive.  Among  the  latter  was  the  leader,  a  squaw,  who 
was  called  the  Queen  of  Narraganset ;  and  also  an 
active  young  fellow  who  begged  to  be  delivered  into 
the  hands  of  the  Mohegans,  that  they  might  put  him 
to  death  in  their  own  way,  and  sacrifice  him  to  their 
cruel  genius  of  revenge,  in  which  they  so  much 
delighted. 


INDIAN    WARS.  S9 

The  English,  although  naturally  averse  to  acts  of 
savage  barbarity,  were  not  in  this  instance  unwilling  to 
comply  with  the  unnatural  request  of  the  prisoner,  as 
it  appeared  that  he  had  in  the  presence  of  the  Mohe- 
gans  exultingly  boasted  of  having  killed  nineteen  Eng- 
lish with  his  gun  since  the  commencement  of  the  war, 
and  after  loading  it  for  the  twentieth,  (there  being  no 
more  of  the  latter  within  reach,)  he  levelled  it  at  a  Mo- 
hegan,  whom  he  killed,  which  completing  his  number, 
he  was  willing  to  die  by  their  hands.  The  Mohegans 
accordingly  began  to  prepare  for  the  tragical  event. 
Forming  themselves  into  a  circle,  admitting  as  many 
of  the  English  as  were  disposed  to  witness  their  savage 
proceedings,  the  prisoner  was  placed  in  the  centre  ; 
when  one  of  the  Mohegans,  who  in  the  late  engage- 
ment had  lost  a  son,  with  a  knife  cut  off  the  prisoner's 
ears,  then  his  nose,  and  then  the  fingers  of  each 
hand,  and  after  the  relapse  of  a  few  moments  dug  out 
his  eyes  and  filled  their  sockets  with  hot  embers ! 
Although  the  few  English  present  were  overcome  with 
a  view  of  a  scene  so  shocking  to  humanity,  yet  the 
prisoner,  so  far  from  bewailing  his  fate,  seemed  to  sur- 
pass his  tormentors  in  expressions  of  joy !  When 
nearly  exhausted  with  the  loss  of  blood,  and  unable  to 
stand,  his  executioner  closed  the  tragical  scene  by 
beating  out  his  brains  with  a  tomahawk  ! 

The  few  Indians  that  now  remained  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Plymouth  colony,  being  in  a  state  of  starva- 
tion, surrendered  themselves  prisoners  to  the  English  ; 
one  of  whom,  being  recognised  as  the  person  who 
had,  a  few  days  previous,  inhumanly  murdered  the 
daughter  of  a  Mr.  Clarke,  was,  by  order  of  the  gover- 
nor, publicly  executed.  The  remainder  were  retained 
and  treated  as  prisoners,  who  served  as  guides.  Twen- 
ty more  of  the  enemy  were  on  the  succeeding  day  sur- 
prised and  taken  prisoners  by  the  English. 

The  troops  under  the  command  of  Maj.  Bradford, 
and  Capts.  Mosely  and  Brattle,  on  the  15th  Septem- 
ber surprised  and  took  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  the 
enemy  prisoners,  near  Pautuxet,  among  whom  was  the 
12 


90  INDIAN    WARS. 

squaw  of  the  celebrated  Philip  ;  and  on  the  day  suc- 
ceeding, learning  that  the  enemy  in  considerable  bodies 
were  roving  about  in  the  woods  near  Dedham,  Maj. 
Bradford  despatched  Capt.  Brattle  with  fifty  men  to 
attack  them  ;  who,  the  day  following,  fell  in  with  and 
engaged  about  one  hundred  of  them.  As  hatchets  were 
the  only  weapons  with  which  they  were  provided,  they 
made  but  a  feeble  defence,  and  were  soon  overpowered 
by  the  English,  who  took  seventy-four  of  them  prison- 
ers ;  the  remainder  having  fallen  in  the  action.  The 
above  party  was  commanded  by  a  blood-thirsty  sachem, 
called  Pompham,  renowned  for  his  bodily  strength, 
which  exceeded  that  of  any  of  his  countrymen  ever 
met  with.  He  bravely  defended  himself  to  the  last. 
Being  wounded  in  the  breast,  and  unable  to  stand,  he 
seized  one  of  the  soldiers  while  in  the  act  of  despatch- 
ing him  with  the  butt  of  his  gun,  whom  he  would  have 
strangled,  had  he  not  been  fortunately  rescued  by  one 
of  his  comrades. 

A  general  famine  now  prevailed  among  the  enemy, 
in  consequence  of  being  deprived  of  an  opportunity  to 
plant  their  lands.  Numbers  were  daily  compelled  by 
hunger  to  surrender  themselves  prisoners  to  the  Eng- 
lish, among  whom  was  a  Nipnet  sachem,  accompanied 
by  one  hundred  and  eighty  of  his  tribe. 

On  the  12th  of  October,  Capt.  Church,  with  fifty 
soldiers  and  a  few  friendly  Indians  under  his  command, 
defeated  a  party  of  the  enemy  near  Providence  ;  and 
on  the  day  following,  conducted  by  Indian  guides, 
discovered  a  considerable  body  of  the  enemy  encamped 
in  a  swamp  near  Pomfret.  A  friendly  Indian,  at  first 
espying  them,  commanded  them  to  surrender  ;  but  the 
enemy  did  not  appear  disposed  to  obey.  Being  shel- 
tered by  large  trees,  they  first  discharged  their  arrows 
among  the  English,  and  then  with  a  terrible  yell 
attacked  them  with  their  long  knives  and  tomahawks. 
The  English,  meeting  with  a  much  warmer  reception 
than  what  they  expected,  gave  ground,  but  being  ral- 
lied by  their  old  and  experienced  commander,  Capt. 
Church,  they  rushed  upon  them  with  such  impetuosity 


INDIAN    WARS.  91 

that  the  enemy  were  thrown  into  confusion  and  dis- 
lodged from  their  coverts.  The  English  had  seven  men 
killed  and  fourteen  wounded ;  among  the  latter  was 
their  brave  commander,  who  received  an  arrow  through 
his  left  arm.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  thirty-two 
killed,  and  between  sixty  and  seventy  wounded. 

On  the  20th,  information  was  forwarded  to  the 
governor  and  council,  that  the  famous  Philip,  who  had 
been  for  a  long  time  skulking  about  in  the  woods  near 
Mount  Hope,  much  disheartened  by  the  ill  success  of 
his  countrymen,  was  the  morning  preceding  discovered 
in  a  swamp  near  that  place,  attended  by  about  ninety 
Seaconet  Indians  ;  on  hearing  which,  the  brave  Capt. 
Church,  with  his  little  band  of  invincibles,  were  im- 
mediately despatched  in  pursuit  of  him.  Capt.  Church 
was  accompanied  as  usual  by  a  number  of  Mohegans, 
and  a  few  friendly  Seaconet  Indians.  On  the  27th, 
they  arrived  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  swamp,  near 
the  border  of  which  he  stationed  several  of  the  Mohe- 
gans and  a  few  friendly  Seaconet  Indians  to  intercept 
Philip  in  case  he  should  attempt  an  escape.  Capt. 
Church,  at  the  head  of  his  little  band,  now,  with  un- 
conquerable resolution,  plunged  into  the  swamp,  and 
wading  nearly  to  his  waist  in  water,  discovered  the 
enemy.  The  Indians  were  nearly  one  hundred  strong, 
but,  being  unexpectedly  attacked,  they  made  no  re- 
sistance, but  fled  in  every  direction.  The  inaccessible 
state  of  the  swamp,  however,  prevented  the  English 
from  pursuing  them  with  success.  Their  dependence 
was  now  upon  their  friends  stationed  without.  Nor 
did  it  appear  that  those  faithful  fellows  suffered  so 
good  an  opportunity  to  pass  unimproved.  The  reports 
of  their  muskets  convinced  Capt.  Church  that  they 
were  doing  their  duty,  in  confirmation  of  which  he  was 
very  soon  after  presented  with  the  head  of  King  Philip. 

Philip,  it  appeared,  in  attempting  to  fly  from  his 
pursuers,  was  recognised  by  one  of  the  English,  who 
had  been  stationed  with  the  Mohegans  to  intercept 
him,  and  at  whom  he  levelled  his  piece,  but  the  pri- 
ming being  unfortunately  wet,  and  preventing  the  dis- 


92  INDIAN    WARS. 

charge,  the  cunning  sachem  would  have  escaped  had 
not  one  of  the  brave  sons  of  Uncas,  at  this  instant, 
given  him  the  contents  of  his  musket.  The  ball  went 
directly  through  his  heart.  Thus  fell,  by  the  hands  of 
a  faithful  Mohegan,  the  famous  Philip  ;  who  was  the 
projector  and  instigator  of  a  war,  which  not  only 
proved  the  cause  of  his  own  destruction,  but  that  of 
nearly  all  his  tribe— one  of  the  most  numerous  of  any 
inhabiting  New  England. 

It  was  at  this  important  instant  that  the  English 
were  made  witnesses  of  a  remarkable  instance  of  sav- 
age customs.  Oneco,  on  learning  that  Philip  had  fal- 
len by  the  hand  of  one  of  his  tribe,  urged  that,  agreea- 
bly to  their  custom,  he  had  an  undoubted  right  to  the 
body,  and  a  right  to  feast  himself  with  a  piece  of  it ! 
The  English  not  objecting,  he  deliberately  drew  his 
long  knife  from  the  girdle,  and  cut  a  piece  of  flesh 
from  the  bleeding  body  of  Philip,  of  about  one  pound 
weight,  which  he  broiled  and  eat ;  in  the  mean  time 
declaring  that  he  had  not  for  many  moons  eaten  any- 
thing with  so  good  an  appetite  !  The  head  of  Philip 
was  severed  from  his  body,  and  sent  by  Capt.  Church 
to  Boston,  to  be  presented  to  the  governor  and  coun- 
cil, as  a  valuable  trophy. 

The  few  hostile  Indians  that  now  remained  within 
the  united  colonies,  conscious  that,  if  so  fortunate  as 
to  evade  the  vigilance  of  the  English,  they  must  soon 
fall  victims  to  the  prevailing  famine,  fled  with  their 
families  far  to  the  westward.  The  English  were  dis- 
posed rather  to  facilitate  than  prevent  their  flight. 
Having  been  for  a  number  of  years  engaged  in  a 
destructive  and  bloody  war  with  them,  they  were  wil- 
ling that  the  few  who  remained  alive  should  escape  to 
a  country  so  far  distant  that  there  was  no  probability 
of  their  returning  to  reassume  the  bloody  tomahawk. 
Impressed  with  these  ideas,  and  that  the  enemy  was 
completely  exterminated,  they  were  about  to  bury  the 
hatchet  and  turn  their  attention  to  agricultural  pur- 
suits ;  when  by  an  express  they  were  informed  that  the 
natives  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  country,  (province 


INDIAN    WARS.  93 

of  Maine,)  had  unprovokedly  attacked  and  killed  a 
considerable  number  of  the  English  in  that  quarter. 

To  quench  the  flames  which  appeared  to  be  enkin- 
dling in  the  east,  the  governor  despatched  four  compa- 
nies of  cavalry  to  the  relief  of  the  unfortunate  inhabi- 
tants. The  enemy,  who  were  of  the  Kennebeck  and 
Amoscoggin  tribes,  first  attacked  with  unprecedented 
fury  the  defenceless  inhabitants  settled  on  Kennebeck 
river,  the  most  of  whom  were  destroyed  or  dispersed 
by  them. 

On  the  2d  of  November,  about  seven  hundred  of  the 
enemy  attacked,  with  their  accustomed  fury,  the  in- 
habitants of  Nevvchewannick,  an  English  settlement, 
situated  a  few  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  river  Ken- 
nebeck. Before  they  had  fully  accomplished  their  hel- 
lish purpose,  they  were  surprised  by  the  troops  sent 
from  Boston,  with  whom  a  most  bloody  engagement 
ensued.  The  Indians,  encouraged  by  their  numbers, 
repelled  the  attack  of  the  English  in  so  heroic  a  man- 
ner, that  the  latter  were  very^soon  thrown  into  disorder, 
and  driven  out  of  town,  where  they  again  formed, 
faced  about,  and  in  turn  charged  the  enemy  with 
unconquerable  resolution.  The  contest  now  became 
close  and  severe.  The  savages,  with  their  terrific 
yells,  dexterously  hurled  their  tomahawks  among  the 
English,  while  the  latter,  with  as  much  dexterity, 
attacked  and  mowed  them  down  with  their  cutlasses. 
Each  were  apparently  determined  on  victory  or  death. 
The  English,  at  one  moment,  unable  to  withstand  the 
impetuosity  of  the  savages,  would  give  ground  ;  at 
the  next,  the  latter,  hard  pushed  by  the  cavalry, 
would  fall  back.  Thus,  for  the  space  of  two  hours, 
did  victory  appear  balancing  between  the  two  con- 
tending parties.  The  field  of  action  was  covered 
with  the  slain,  while  the  adjacent  woods  resounded 
with  shrieks  and  groans  of  the  wounded.  At  this 
critical  juncture,  the  English,  when  on  the  very  point 
of  surrendering,  were  providentially  preserved  by  a 
stratagem.  In  the  heat  of  the  action,  Maj.  Bradford 
"despatched  a  company  of  cavalry  by  a  circuitous  route 


94  INDIAN    WARS. 

to  attack  the  enemy  ;  suspecting  this  to  be  a  reinforce- 
ment of  the  English,  they  fled  in  every  direction,  leav- 
ing the  English  masters  of  the  field.  Thus,  after  two 
hours'  hard  fighting,  did  the  English  obtain  a  victory 
at  the  expense  of  the  lives  of  more  than  half  their  num- 
ber. Their  killed  and  wounded  amounted  to  ninety- 
nine.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  not  ascertained  ;  it 
was,  however,  probably  three  times  greater  than  that 
of  the  English. 

The  day  succeeding  this  bloody  engagement,  a  lieu- 
tenant, with  twelve  men,  was  sent  by  the  commander 
to  the  place  of  action  to  bury  the  dead.  When  within 
a  few  rods,  they  were  suddenly  attacked  by  about  one 
hundred  of  the  enemy,  who  had  laid  in  ambush.  The 
lieutenant  ordered  his  men  to  reserve  their  fire  until 
they  could  discharge  with  the  best  effect  upon  the  ene- 
my, by  whom  they  were  soon  surrounded  and  furiously 
attacked  on  all  sides  ;  the  savages  yelling  horribly, 
and  brandishing  their  long  knives  in  the  air,  yet  crim- 
soned with  the  blood  of  their,  countrymen.  The  brave 
little  band,  however,  remained  firm  and  undaunted, 
and,  as  the  savages  approached  them,  each  taking  pro- 
per aim,  discharged  with  so  good  effect  upon  them, 
that  the  Indians,  amazed  at  the  instantaneous  destruc- 
tion of  so  many  of  their  comrades,  fled  in  every  direc- 
tion.    The  English  sustained  no  loss. 

On  the  5th,  the  enemy  successfully  attacked  the 
inhabitants  of  the  village  of  Casco,  thirty  of  whom 
they  killed,  and  made  prisoners  the  family  of  a  Mr. 
Bracket,  who,  on  the  7th,  made  their  escape,  in  the 
following  manner  :  The  Indians,  on  returning  to  their 
wigwams,  learning  that  a  detached  party  of  their 
brethren  had  attacked  with  success  and  plundered  the 
village  of  Arowsick,  to  enjoy  a  share  of  the  spoil, 
hastened  to  join  them,  leaving  the  prisoners  in  the  care 
of  two  old  men  and  three  squaws.  Mr.  Bracket, 
whose  family  consisted  of  himself,  wife,  three  small 
children,  and  a  negro  lad,  viewed  this  a  favorable 
opportunity  to  escape  ;  to  effect  which,  he  requested 
the  lad  to  attempt  an  escape  by  flight,  which  he,  being 


INDIAN    WARS.  95 

uncommonly  active,  easily  effected.  The  plan  of  Mr. 
Bracket  had  now  its  desired  effect  ;  as  the  old  men, 
pursuing  the  negro,  left  him  and  his  family  guarded 
only  by  three  squaws,  whom,  (being  intoxicated,)  he 
soon  despatched,  and  returned  the  day  following,  with 
his  family,  to  Casco,  where  the  negro  lad  had  arrived 
some  hours  before. 

On  the  15th,  the  Indians  attacked  the  dwelling- 
houses  of  a  Capt.  Bonithon  and  Maj.  Philips,  situated 
on  the  east  side  of  Casco  river.  Having  seasonable 
notice  of  the  hostile  views  of  the  enemy,  the  family  of 
the  former,  as  a  place  of  greater  safety,  had  resorted  to 
the  house  of  the  latter  a  few  moments  previous  to  the 
attack.  The  savages  first  communicated  fire  to  the 
house  of  Capt.  Bonithon,  and  next  proceeded  furiously 
to  attack  the  dwelling  of  Maj.  Philips,  in  which  there 
were  about  twenty  persons,  by  whom  it  was  most  gal- 
lantly defended.  The  enemy  had  their  leader  and  a 
number  of  their  party  killed  by  the  fire  of  the  English. 
Despairing  of  taking  the  house  by  assault,  they  adopted 
a  new  plan  of  communicating  fire  thereto.  They  pro- 
cured a  carriage,  on  which  they  erected  a  stage,  in 
front  of  which  was  a  barricade,  rendered  bullet  proof, 
to  which  poles  were  attached  nearly  twenty  feet  in 
length,  and  to  the  ends  were  affixed  every  kind  of  com- 
bustible, such  as  birch  rinds,  straw,  pitch  pine,  &c. 
The  Indians  were  sheltered  by  the  barricade  from  the 
fire  of  the  English,  while  they  approached  the  walls 
of  the  house  with  their  carriage.  The  English  were 
now  on  the  eve  of  despairing,  when  fortunately  one  of 
the  wheels  being  brought  in  contact  with  a  rock,  the 
carriage  was  turned  completely  round,  which  exposed 
the  whole  body  of  Indians  to  their  fire.  This  unex- 
pected opportunity  was  improved  with  the  greatest 
advantage  by  the  English,  who,  with  a  few  rounds, 
soon  dispersed  the  enemy  with  no  inconsiderable  loss. 

The  day  following,  the  Indians  set  fire  to  the  house 
of  a  Mr.  Wakely,  whom,  with  his  whole  family,  they 
murdered.  A  company  of  the  English,  apprized  of 
their  dangerous  situation,  marched  to  their  relief,  but 


06  INDIAN    WARS. 

arrived  too  late  to  afford  assistance.  They  found  the 
house  reduced  to  ashes,  and  the  mangled  bodies  of  the 
unfortunate  family  half  consumed  by  fire. 

The  savages,  emboldened  by  their  late  success,  on 
the  20th  attacked  a  small  settlement  on  the  Piscataqua 
river,  and  succeeded  in  murdering  a  part,  and  carrying 
away  the  remainder  of  the  inhabitants  into  captivity. 
As  an  instance  of  their  wonted  barbarity,  it  should  be 
here  mentioned,  that  after  tomahawking  and  scalping 
one  of  the  unfortunate  women  of  the  above  place,  they 
bound  to  her  dead  body  her  little  infant ;  in  which 
situation  it  was  the  succeeding  day  discovered  by  the 
English,  attempting  to  draw  nourishment  from  its 
mother's  breast. 

The  governor  and  council  of  the  united  colonies, 
conceiving  it  their  duty,  if  possible,  to  put  a  final  stop 
to  the  ravages  of  the  enemy  in  the  east,  and  to  prevent 
the  further  effusion  of  innocent  blood,  despatched  Maj. 
Wallis  and  Maj.  Bradford,  with  six  companies  under 
their  command,  to  destroy,  root  and  branch,  the  com- 
mon enemy.  On  the  1st  December,  they  arrived  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Kennebeck,  near  where  they  were 
informed  the  main  body  of  the  enemy  were  encamped. 
On  the  morning  of  the  3d,  about  the  break  of  day, 
they  fell  in  with  and  attacked  them.  The  enemy,  who 
were  about  eight  hundred  strong,  appeared  disposed  to 
maintain  their  ground.  They  fought  with  all  the  fury 
of  savages,  and  even  assailed  the  English  from  the 
tops  of  lofty  trees,  which  they  ascended  for  the  pur- 
pose. They  were  in  possession  of  but  few  fire-arms, 
but  hurled  their  tomahawks  with  inconceivable  exact- 
ness, and  checked  the  progress  of  the  cavalry  with  long 
spears.  Victory  for  a  long  time  remained  doubtful. 
The  ground  being  covered  with  snow,  greatly  retarded 
the  progress  of  the  troops,  who  probably  would  have 
met  with  a  defeat  had  not  a  fresh  company  of  infantry 
arrived  in  time  to  change  the  fortune  of  the  day 
These,  having  remained  inactive,  as  a  body  of  reserve, 
the  commander  found  himself  under  the  necessity  of 
calling  to  his  aid.     The  enemy,   disheartened  at  th© 


INDIAN    WARS.  97 

unexpected  arrival  of  the  English,  fled  with  precipi- 
tancy to  the  woods.  But  very  few  of  them,  however, 
escaped  ;  more  than  two  hundred  of  whom  remained 
dead  on  the  field  of  action,  and  double  that  number 
were  mortally  wounded.  The  loss  of  the  English  was 
fifty-five  killed  and  ninety-five  wounded.  This  en- 
gagement, which  proved  a  decisive  one,  was  of  the 
greatest  importance  to  the  English.  The  great  and 
arduous  work  was  now  completed.  The  few  remain- 
ing Indians  that  inhabited  the  eastern  country  now 
expressed  a  desire  to  bury  the  bloody  hatchet,  and 
make  peace  with  the  English.  Their  request  was 
cheerfully  complied  with,  and  they  continued  ever  after 
the  faithful  friends  of  the  English. 


CHAP.'  V. 

INVASION  OF  NEW  YORK  AND  NEW  ENGLAND,  AND  THE  DE- 
STRUCTION OF  SCHENECTADY  BY  THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIANS. 

In  the  year  1690,  the  Mohawks  having  made  seve- 
ral successful  expeditions  against  the  Canadians,  the 
Count  Frontenac,  to  raise  the  depressed  spirits  of  the 
latter,  despatched  several  parties  of  French  and  Indi- 
ans to  attack  the  frontier  settlements  of  New  York  and 
New  England.  A  detachment  of  nearly  five  hundred 
French  and  Indians,  under  the  command  of  Messieurs 
P.  Aillebout,  De  Waulet,  and  Le  Wayne,  were  de- 
spatched from  Montreal  for  this  purpose.  They  were 
furnished  with  everything  necessary  for  a  winter  cam- 
paign. After  a  march  of  twenty-two  days,  they,  on 
the  8th  February,  reached  Schenectady.  They  had 
on  their  march  been  so  reduced  as  to  harbor  thoughts 
of  surrendering  themselves  prisoners  of  war  to  the 
English;  but  their  spies,  having  been  several  days  in 
13 


98  INDIAN    WARS. 

the  village,  entirely  unsuspected,  represented  in  such 
strong  terms  the  defenceless  state  of  the  inhabitants,  as 
determined  them  to  make  an  immediate  attack.  They 
found  the  gates  open  and  unguarded,  which  they 
entered  about  eleven  o'clock  at  night ;  and  the  better 
to  effect  their  hellish  purpose,  divided  their  main  body 
into  several  parties  of  six  or  seven  men  each.  The 
inhabitants  were  in  a  profound  sleep,  and  unalarmed 
until  the  enemy  had  broken  open  their  doors,  and  with 
uplifted  tomahawks  were  surrounding  their  beds.  Be- 
fore they  had  time  to  rise,  the  savages  began  the  per- 
petration of  the  most  inhuman  barbarities.  No  lan- 
guage can  express  the  cruelties  which  were  committed. 
In  less  than  one  hour,  two  hundred  of  the  unfortunate 
inhabitants  were  slain,  and  the  whole  village  wrapt  in 
flames.  A  detail  of  the  cruelties  committed  by  the 
barbarians  cannot  be  read  without  horror.  They  rav- 
ished, rifled,  murdered  and  mutilated  the  inhabitants 
without  distinction  of  age  or  sex  ;  without  any  other 
provocation  or  excitement  than  brutal  lust  and  wanton- 
ness of  barbarity.  Pregnant  women  were  ripped  open, 
and  their  infants  cast  into  the  fire  or  dashed  against 
the  posts  of  the  doors.  Such  monsters  of  barbarity 
ought  certainly  to  be  excluded  from  all  the  privileges 
of  human  nature,  and  hunted  down  as  wild  beasts, 
without  pity  or  cessation.  A  very  few  of  the  inhabi- 
tants escaped,  who  in  their  shirts  fled  to  Albany  in  a 
severe  and  stormy  night.  Twenty-five  of  the  fugitives 
in  their  flight  perished  with  the  cold.  After  destroy- 
ing the  inhabitants,  the  enemy  killed  all  the  horses  and 
cattle  they  could  find,  with  the  exception  of  about 
thirty  of  the  former,  which  they  loaded  with  their  plun- 
der and  drove  off. 

When  the  news  of  this  horrid  massacre  reached 
Albany,  a  universal  fear  and  consternation  seized  the 
inhabitants.  The  country  became  panic-struck,  and 
many  entertained  thoughts  of  destroying  the  town  and 
abandoning  that  part  of  the  country  to  the  enemy. 

A  second  party  of  the  enemy,  which  Count  Fronte- 
nac  had  detached  from  the  main  body  at  the  Three 


INDIAN    WARS.  99 

Rivers,  under  the  command  of  Sieur  Hartel,  an  officer 
of  distinguished  character  in  Canada,  on  the  18th  Feb- 
ruary fell  upon  Salmon  Falls,  a  plantation  on  the  river 
which  divides  New  Hampshire  from  the  province  of 
Maine.  This  party  consisted  of  about  seventy  men, 
more  than  half  of  whom  were  Indians.  They  com- 
menced the  attack  at  break  of  day,  in  three  different 
places,  and  although  the  inhabitants  were  surprised, 
yet  they  flew  to  arms  and  defended  themselves  with  a 
bravery  that  even  their  enemies  applauded  ;  but  they 
were  finally  overpowered  by  numbers,  when  forty-three 
of  them,  consisting  of  men,  women,  and  children,  fell 
victims  to  savage  barbarity. 

The  depredations  of  the  French  and  Indians  filled 
the  people  of  the  western  country  with  fear  and  alarm. 
The  assembly  of  New  York  conceived  it  necessary  to 
make  every  exertion  to  prevent  the  settlement  of  the 
French  at  Albany.  It  was  resolved  that  two  compa- 
nies, of  one  hundred  men  each,  should  be  raised  and 
sent  forward  for  that  purpose.  For  the  defence  of  the 
frontier  towns  in  New  England,  it  was  ordered  that  a 
constant  watch  should  be  kept  in  several  towns  ;  that 
all  males  above  the  age  of  eighteen  and  under  sixty 
years  should  be  kept  in  readiness  to  march  at  the 
shortest  notice.  On  the  20th  March,  at  a  meeting  of 
commissioners  from  New  York  and  New  England,  a 
plan  was  proposed  and  adopted  for  invading  Canada. 
Eight  hundred  men  were  ordered  to  be  raised  for  the 
purpose,  and  the  quotas  of  several  colonies  were  fixed, 
and  general  rules  adopted  for  the  management  of  the 
army. 

A  small  vessel  was  sent  express  to  England,  the 
beginning  of  April,  carrying  a  representation  of  the 
exposed  state  of  the  colonies  and  the  necessity  of  the 
reduction  of  Canada.  A  petition  was  also  forwarded 
to  the  king  for  a  supply  of  arms  and  ammunition,  and 
a  number  of  frigates  to  attack  the  enemy  by  water, 
while  the  colonial  troops  made  an  invasion  by  land. 
John  Winthrop,  Esq.,  was  appointed  major  general 
and  commander  in  chief  of  the  land  army,   and   ar- 


100  INDIAN    WARS. 

rived,  with  the  troops  under  his  command,  near  the 
falls  at  the  head  of  Wood  Creek,  early  in  August. 

When  the  army  arrived  at  the  place  appointed  for 
the  rendezvous  of  the  Indians  from  the  Five  Nations, 
who  had  engaged  to  assist  the  English,  instead  of 
meeting  with  that  powerful  body  which  they  expected, 
and  which  the  Indians  had  promised,  there  were  no 
more  than  seventy  warriors  from  the  Mohawks  and 
Oneidas.  When  the  general  had  advanced  about  one 
hundred  miles,  he  found  that  there  were  not  canoes 
sufficient  to  transport  one  half  of  the  English  across 
the  lake.  Upon  representing  to  the  Indians  that  it 
was  impossible  for  the  army  to  cross  into  Canada  with- 
out a  greater  number,  they  replied  that  it  was  then  too 
late  in  the  season  to  make  canoes,  as  the  bark  would 
not  peel.  In  short,  they  artfully  evaded  every  propo- 
sal, and  finally  told  the  general  and  his  officers  that 
they'  looked  too  high,  advising  them  only  to  attack 
Chambly,  and  the  out  settlements  on  this  side  of  the 
St.  Lawrence.  Thus  did  these  Indians,  who  a  few 
years  before  had  so  harassed  all  the  French  and  Indi- 
ans in  Canada,  exhibit  the  greatest  proof  of  cowardice. 
The  English,  finding  it  impossible  to  cross  the  lake 
with  advantage,  returned  to  Albany.  Thus  the  expe- 
dition unfortunately  failed. 

In  the  year  1693,  Count  Frontenac,  finding  that  he 
could  not  accomplish  a  peace  with  the  Mohawks,  who, 
of  all  the  Indians,  had  been  by  far  the  most  destructive 
to  the  settlements  in  Canada,  determined  on  their 
destruction.  He  collected  an  army  of  about  seven 
hundred  French  and  Indians,  and,  having  supplied 
them  with  everything  necessary  for  a  winter  campaign, 
sent  them  against  the  Mohawk  castles.  They  com- 
menced their  march  from  Montreal  on  the  15th  Janu- 
ary, 1693.  After  enduring  incredible  hardships,  they 
fell  in  with  the  first  castle  about  the  10th  February. 
The  Mohawks,  unprepared  for  an  attack,  had  not  any 
idea  of  the  approach  of  the  Canadians. 

The  enemy  killed  and  captured  about  fifty  of  the 
Mohawks   at  this   castle,  and  then  proceeded  for  the 


INDIAN    WARS.  J61 

second,  at  which  they  were  equally  successful.  A 
great  part  of  the  Mohawks  were  at  Schenectady,  and 
the  remainder  thought  themselves  perfectly  secure. 
When  the  enemy  arrived  at  the  third  castle,  they 
found  about  eighty  warriors  collected  at  a  war-dance, 
as  they  designed  the  next  day  to  go  upon  an  expedition 
against  their  enemies.  A  conflict  ensued,  in  which  the 
Canadians,  after  losing  about  thirty  men,  were  victo- 
rious, and  the  third  castle  was  taken.  The  Canadians 
in  their  descent  took  near  three  hundred  prisoners, 
principally  women  and  children.  The  brave  Col. 
Schuyler  df  Albany,  receiving  information  of  the 
approach  of  the  enemy,  at  the  head  of  a  party  of  the 
volunteers,  consisting  of  about  four  hundred  English 
and  Dutch,  pursued  them.  On  the  25th  February, 
he  was  joined  by  about  three  hundred  Indians,  whom 
he  found  lodged  in  a  fortified  camp.  The  Canadians 
made  three  successive  sallies  upon  the  colonel,  and 
were  as  often  repulsed.  He  kept  his  ground,  waiting 
for  provisions  and  a  reinforcement  from  Albany.  The 
enemy  at  length,  taking  advantage  of  a  violent  snow- 
storm, escaped  and  marched  to  Canada.  The  day  fol- 
lowing, Capt.  Sims,  with  a  reinforcement  and  supply 
of  provisions,  arrived  from  Albany,  and  the  next  day 
the  colonel  reassumed  the  pursuit ;  but  the  Canadians, 
luckily  finding  a  cake  of  ice  across  the  north  branch 
of  Hudson  river,  made  their  escape  ;  they  were,  how- 
ever, so  closely  pursued  by  the  English  and  Dutch 
that  they  could  not  prevent  the  escape  of  most  of  their 
prisoners,  all  of  whom,  with  the  exception  of  nine  or 
ten,  returned  in  safety  to  their  country.  Col.  Schuy- 
ler lost  twelve  of  his  party,  and  had  nineteen  wounded. 
According  to  the  report  of  the  captives,  the  enemy  lost 
fifty  men,  five  of  whom  were  French  officers,  and  two 
Indian  guides,  and  about  seventy  wounded.  On  their 
return,  the  Mohawks  found  more  than  forty  dead 
bodies  of  the  enemy,  which,  after  they  had  scalped,  so 
great  was  their  hunger,  they  devoured. 


l()2  INDIAN    WARS. 


CHAP.   VI. 

MASSACRE  OF  THE  INHABITANTS  OF  DEERFIELD,  AND  CAPTI- 
VITY OF  THE  REV.  JOHN  WILLIAMS  AND  FAMILY,  BY  THE 
SAVAGES.— CONTINUATION    OF   INDIAN   HOSTILITIES. 

On  the  19th  February,  1703,  a  large  body  of  Indi- 
ans from  the  frontiers  made  an  attack  on  Deerfield. 
They  entered  the  town  about  midnight,  and  com- 
menced an  indiscriminate  butchery  of  the  defenceless 
inhabitants.  Among  others,  they  attacked  the  house 
of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Williams,  pastor  of  the  parish.  The 
following  are  the  particulars  of  this  melancholy  trans- 
action, as  related  by  Mr.  Williams. 

"  They  came  to  my  house  in  the  beginning  of  the 
onset,  and,  by  their  violent  endeavors  to  break  open 
doors  and  windows  with  axes  and  hatchets,  awaked  me 
out  of  sleep  ;  on  which  I  leaped  out  of  bed,  and  run- 
ning towards  the  door,  perceived  the  enemy  making 
their  entrance  into  the  house.  I  called  to  awaken  two 
soldiers  in  the  chamber,  and  returned  towards  my  bed- 
side for  my  arms.  The  enemy  immediately  broke 
into  the  room,  I  judge  to  the  number  of  twenty,  with 
painted  faces  and  hideous  acclamations.  I  reached  up 
my  hands  to  the  bed-tester  for  my  pistol,  uttering  a 
short  petition  to  God  for  everlasting  mercy  for  me  and 
mine,  on  account  of  the  merits  of  our  blessed  Re- 
deemer. Taking  down  my  pistol,  I  cocked  it,  and  put 
it  to  the  breast  of  the  first  Indian  who  came  up  ;  but 
my  pistol  missing  fire,  I  was  seized  by  three  Indians, 
who  disarmed  me,  and  bound  me  naked,  as  I  was  in 
my  shirt,  and  so  I  stood  for  the  space  of  an  hour. 
While  binding  me,  they  told  me  that  I  was  to  be  car- 
ried to  Quebec.  My  pistol  missing  fire  was  the  occa- 
sion of  my  life's  being  preserved,  since  which  I  have 
also  found  it  profitable  to  be  crossed  in  my  own  will. 
The  judgment  of  God  did  not  long  slumber  against 
one  of  the  three  which  took  me,  who  was  a  captain, 


INDIAN    WARS.  103 

for  by  sunrise  he  received  a  mortal  shot  from  my  next 
neighbor's  house  ;  who  opposed  so  great  a  number  of 
French  and  Indians  as  three  hundred,  and  yet  were  no 
more  than  seven  men  in  an  ungarrisoned  house. 

"I  cannot  relate  the  distressing  care  I  had  for  my 
dear  wife,  who  had  lain  in  but  a  few  weeks  before,  and 
for  my  poor  children,  family,  and  christian  neighbors. 
The  enemy  fell  to  rifling  the  house,  and  entered  in 
great  numbers  into  every  room  of  the  house.  I  begged 
of  God  to  remember  mercy  in  the  midst  of  judgment ; 
that  he  would  so  far  restrain  their  wrath  as  to  prevent 
their  murdering  us  ;  that  we  might  have  grace  to  glo- 
rify his  name,  whether  in  life  or  death  ;  and,  as  I  was 
able,  committed  our  state  to  God.  '  The  enemies  who 
entered  the  house  were  all  of  them  Indians  and  Mac- 
quas,  exulting  over  me  a  while,  holding  up  hatchets 
over  my  head,  threatening  to  burn  all  I  had  ;  but  yet 
God,  beyond  all  expectation,  made  us  in  great  mea- 
sure to  be  pitied  ;  for  though  some  were  so  cruel  and 
barbarous  as  to  take  and  carry  to  the  door  two  of  my 
children,  and  murder  them,  as  also  a  negro  woman, 
yet  they  let  me  put  on  my  clothes,  keeping  me  bound 
with  a  cord  on  one  arm  till  I  put  on  my  clothes  to  the 
other,  and  then  changing  my  cord,  they  let  me  dress 
myself,  and  then  pinioned  me  again  ;  and  gave  liberty 
to  my  dear  wife  to  dress  herself  and  our  children 
About  an  hour  after  sunrise,  we  were  all  carried  out 
of  the  house  for  a  march,  and  saw  many  of  my  neigh- 
bors' houses  in  flames,  perceiving  the  whole  fort,  one 
house  excepted,  to  be  taken.  Who  can  tell  what  sor- 
row pierced  our  souls  when  we  saw  ourselves  carried 
from  God's  sanctuary,  to  go  into  a  strange  land,  ex- 
posed to  so  many  trials  ?  the  journey  being  at  least 
three  hundred  miles  we  were  to  travel ;  the  snow  up  to 
the  knees,  and  we  never  inured  to  such  hardships  and 
fatigues  ;  the  place  we  were  to  be  carried  to,  a  popish 
country.  Upon  my  parting  from  the  town,  they  fired 
my  house  and  barn.  We  were  carried  over  the  river 
to  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  about  a  mile  from  my 
house,  where  we  found  a  great  number  of  our  christian 


104  INDIAN    WARS 

neighbors,  men,  women,  and  children,  to  the  number 
of  one  hundred,  nineteen  of  whom  were  afterwards 
murdered  by  the  way,  and  starved  to  death  near  Coos, 
in  a  time  of  great  scarcity  or  famine  which  the  savages 
underwent  there.  When  we  came  to  the  foot  of  the 
mountain,  they  took  away  our  shoes,  and  gave  us  in 
the  room  of  them  Indian  shoes,  to  prepare  us  for  our 
travel.  Whilst  we  were  there,  the  English  beat  out  a 
company  that  remained  in  the  town,  and  pursued  them 
to  the  river,  killing  and  wounding  many  of  them  ;  but 
the  body  of  the  army  being  alarmed,  they  repulsed  those 
few  English  that  pursued  them.  After  this,  we  went 
up  to  the  mountain,  and  saw  the  smoke  of  the  fires  in 
the  town,  and  beheld  the  awful  desolation  of  Deer- 
field  ;  and  before  we  marched  any  farther,  they  killed 
a  sucking  child  of  the  English.  There  were  slain  by 
the  enemy,  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  to  the  num- 
ber of  thirty-eight,  besides  nine  of  the  neighboring 
towns. 

"  When  we  came  to  our  lodging-place  the  first 
night,  they  dug  away  the  snow  and  made  some  wig- 
wams ;  cut  down  some  of  the  small  branches  of  spruce 
trees  to  lie  down  on,  and  gave  the  prisoners  somewhat 
to  eat;  but  we  had  but  little  appetite.  I  was  pinioned 
and  bound  down  that  night,  and  so  I  was  every  night 
whilst  I  was  with  the  army.  Some  of  the  enemy,  who 
brought  drink  from  the  town,  fell  to  drinking,  and  in 
their  drunken  fit  they  killed  my  negro  man — the  only 
dead  person  I  either  saw  at  the  town  or  on  the  way. 
In  the  night  an  Englishman  made  his  escape.  In  the 
morning  I  was  called  for,  and  ordered  by  the  general 
to  tell  the  English,  that  if  any  more  made  their  escape, 
they  would  burn  the  rest  of  the  prisoners.  He  that 
took  me  was  unwilling  to  let  me  speak  with  any  of  the 
prisoners  as  we  marched  ;  but  early  on  the  second 
day,  he  being  appointed  to  the  rear  guard,  I  was  put 
into  the  hands  of  my  other  master,  who  permitted  me 
to  speak  to  my  wife,  when  I  overtook  her,  and  to  walk 
with  her,  to  help  her  on  her  journey." 

After  a  fatiguing  journey  of  ten  or  twelve  days,  the 


INDIAN    WARS.  105 

Indians  reached  their  village  with  their  prisoners, 
whom  they  held  in  captivity,  enduring  almost  incredi- 
ble hardships,  until  the  25th  of  October  following  ; 
when  an  ambassador  from  Boston,  Samuel  Appleton, 
Esq.,  arrived,  who  had  been  despatched  to  redeem  such 
as  had  survived.  They  took  passage  at  Quebec,  and, 
to  the  number  of  fifty-seven,  arrived  in  safety  at  Boston 
on  the  21st  of  November. 

The  Indians  continued  their  depredations  upon  the 
defenceless  inhabitants  on  the  frontiers  until  the  year 
1725,  when  a  treaty  of  peace  was  signed  between  com- 
missioners appointed  by  the  general  court  at  Boston, 
and  the  chiefs  of  the  hostile  Indian  tribes.  A  long 
peace  followed,  and  the  Indians  generally  manifested 
a  disposition  to  remain  on  friendly  terms  with  the  Eng- 
lish, and  it  was  supposed  that  they  never  would  again 
be  disposed  to  hostilities,  had  they  not  been  under  the 
immediate  influence  of  French  interest. 

War  was  declared  between  France  and  England  in 
March,  1744.  The  first  year  of  the  war,  no  Indians 
made  their  appearance  in  this  part  of  the  country. 
They  had  found  by  experience,  that  to  maintain  an 
open  trade  with  the  English  was  greatly  to  their  inte- 
rest, and  consequently  at  first  entered  into  the  war 
with  reluctance. 

The  first  mischief  done  by  them  in  this  part  of  the 
country,  in  the  course  of  the  war,  was  in  July.,  1745  ; 
when  a  few  Indians  came  to  a  place  called  the  Great 
Meadow,  about  sixteen  miles  above  Fort  Dummer,  on 
Connecticut  river.  Two  of  them  captured  William 
Plnpps  as  he  was  hoeing  his  corn. 

October  11th,  the  fort  at  the  Great  Meadow  was 
attacked  by  a  large  party  of  French  and  Indians. 
The  attack  was  bold  and  furious,  but  without  success. 
No  lives  were  lost.  Nehemiah  Howe  was  taken  cap- 
tive and  carried  to  Quebec,  where  he  soon  died.  The 
enemy,  on  their  return,  met  one  David  Rugg,  with 
another  person,  passing  down  Connecticut  river  in  a 
canoe.  Rugg  was  killed  and  scalped,  but  the  other 
with  some  difficulty  made  his  escape. 
14 


106  INDIAN    WARS 

On  the  22d  of  the  same  month,  a  large  party  of  the 
enemy  came  to  the  Upper  Ashwolot,  with  a  design  to 
have  taken  the  fort  by  surprise,  but  being  discovered 
by  a  person  who  was  providentially  at  that  time  at  a 
little  distance  from  the  garrison,  they  were  discon- 
certed. An  action,  however,  ensued,  which  continued 
for  some  time.  The  enemy  finally  withdrew.  In  this 
action,  John  Bullard  was  killed,  Nathan  Blake  cap- 
tured, and  the  wife  of  Daniel  M'Kinne,  being  out  of 
the  fort,  was  overtaken  and  stabbed.  Before  the  ene- 
my retired,  they  burnt  several  buildings,  which  was 
supposed  to  have  been  done  not  so  much  for  the  sake 
of  mischief  as  to  conceal  their  dead,  there  being  many 
human  bones  afterwards  found  among  the  ashes. 

August  3d,  a  body  of  the  enemy  appeared  at  Num- 
ber Four.  Suspicions  of  their  approach  were  excited 
by  the  howling  of  dogs.  A  scout,  being  sent  out  from 
the  fort,  had  proceeded  but  a  few  rods  before  they 
were  fired  upon.  Ebenezer  Phillips  was  killed,  and 
the  remainder  made  their  escape  to  the  fort.  The 
enemy  surrounded  the  garrison,  and  endeavored  for 
three  days  to  take  it,  but,  finding  their  efforts  ineffec- 
tual, withdrew,  after  having  burnt  several  buildings, 
and  killed  all  the  cattle,  horses,  &c,  they  could  find. 

August  11th,  Benjamin  Wright,  of  Northfield,  rid- 
jng  in  the  woods,  was  fired  on,  mortally  wounded,  and 
died  in  a  few  hours  after. 

In  the  month  of  August,  M.  Rigaud  De  Vaudreuii 
marched  from  Crown  Point,  with  about  eight  hundred 
French  and  Indians,  and  invested  fort  Massachusetts 
on  the  20th.  The  garrison,  at  this  time,  consisted  of 
only  twenty-two  effective  men,  under  the  command  of 
sergeant,  afterwards  Lieut.  Col.  John  Hawks. 

Notwithstanding  the  inferiority  of  his  force,  the 
brave  sergeant  rejected  the  proposals  of  the  French 
commander,  and  resolved  to  defend  the  place  to  the 
last  extremity.  For  twenty-eight  hours,  with  small 
arms  only,  and  a  scanty  supply  of  ammunition,  he 
resisted  the  efforts  of  the  enemy,  and  kept  them  at  a 
respectful  distance.     Habituated  to  sharp  shooting,  the 


INDIAN    WARS.  107 

garrison  singled  out  the  assailants  whenever  they  ex- 
posed themselves,  and  brought  them  down  at  long 
shot.  Instances  occurred  in  which  the  enemy  were 
thus  killed  at  the  extraordinary  distance  of  sixty  rods ; 
and  they  often  fell  when  they  supposed  themselves  in 
perfect  security.  Having  at  length  expended  most  of 
his  ammunition,  the  brave  commander  reluctantly  con- 
sented to  submit,  and  a  capitulation  was  agreed  upon, 
by  which  the  garrison  was  to  remain  prisoners  of  war 
until  exchanged  or  redeemed,  to  be  humanely  treated, 
and  none  to  be  delivered  to  the  Indians.  Vaudreuil, 
however,  the  next  day,  in  violation  of  the  articles  of 
capitulation,  delivered  one  half  of  the  captives  into  the 
hands  of  the  irritated  Indians,  by  whom  a  sick  man 
was  immediately  murdered  ;  but  the  others  were  treat- 
ed with  humanity,  carried  to  Crown  Point,  thence  to 
Canada,  and  afterwards  redeemed.  Hawks  lost  but 
one  man  during  the  siege,  but  the  enemy,  according  to 
information  afterwards  obtained,  had  forty-seven  killed 
or  badly  wounded. 

Immediately  after  the  capture  of  the  fort,  a  party  of 
about  fifty  Indians  went  for  the  purpose  of  committing 
depredations  upon  Deerfield.  They  came  first  upon  a 
hill  at  the  southwest  corner  of  the  south  meadow, 
where  they  discovered  ten  or  twelve  men  and  children 
at  work,  in  a  situation  in  which  they  might  all  with 
ease  be  made  prisoners.  Had  they  succeeded  in  their 
design,  which  was  to  obtain  prisoners  rather  than 
scalps,  it  is  probable  that  events  would  not  have  been 
so  disastrous  as  they  proved.  They  were  disconcerted 
by  the  following  circumstance  :  Mr.  Eleazer  Hawks 
was  out  that  morning  a  fowling,  and  was  providentially 
at  the  foot  of  the  hill  when  the  enemy  came  down  ; 
who,  seeing  him,  supposed  they  were  discovered,  and 
immediately  fired  upon  him,  killed,  and  scalped  him. 
This  gave  an  alarm  to  the  people  in  the  meadow,  some 
of  whom  were  but  a  few  rods  distant.  The  enemy 
were  now  sensible  that  what  they  did  must  be  done 
with  despatch.  Accordingly,  they  rushed  into  the 
meadow,  fired  on  Simeon  Amsden,  a  lad,  beheaded,  and 


108  INDIAN    WARS. 

scalped  him.  Messrs.  Samuel  Allen,  John  Sadler, 
and  Adonijah  Gillet,  ran  a  few  rods  and  made  a  stand 
under  the  bank  of  the  river,  where  they  were  attacked 
with  fury,  and  fought  a  little  time  with  great  bravery  ; 
they  were,  however,  soon  overpowered  with  numbers. 
Allen  and  Gillet  fell.  Sadler,  finding  himself  alone, 
ran  across  the  river  and  made  his  escape,  amidst  a 
shower  of  balls.  While  this  was  passing,  Oliver 
Amsden  was  pursued  a  few  rods,  overtaken,  and 
stabbed,  after  having  his  hands  and  fingers  cut  in 
pieces  by  endeavoring  to  defend  himself  against  the 
knives  of  the  enemy.  At  the  same  time,  three  chil- 
dren, by  the  name  of  Allen,  were  pursued.  Eunice, 
one  of  the  three,  was  struck  down  with  a  tomahawk, 
which  was  sunk  into  her  head  ;  but  by  reason  of  the 
haste  in  which  the  enemy  retreated,  she  was  left  un- 
scalped,  and  afterwards  recovered.  Caleb  Allen,  of 
Deerfield,  made  his  escape  ;  and  Samuel  was  taken 
captive,  who  was  the  only  prisoner  taken  at  this  time. 

This  lad,  after  a  year  and  nine  months,  was  redeem- 
ed. Col.  Hawks,  who  was  sent  to  Canada  for  the 
purpose  of  redeeming  captives,  inquiring  for  the  lad, 
was  informed,  that  he  was  unwilling  to  be  seen,  and 
that  he  expressed  great  dissatisfaction  on  hearing  of 
his  arrival.  When  he  was  brought  into  the  presence 
of  Col.  Hawks,  he  was  unwilling  to  know  him, 
although  he  was  his  uncle,  and  had  always  been 
acquainted  with  him  in  Deerfield.  Neither  would  he 
speak  in  the  English  tongue  ;  not  that  he  had  forgot- 
ten it,  but  to  express  his  unwillingness  to  return.  He 
made  use  of  various  arts  that  he  might  not  be  ex- 
changed ;  and  finally  could  not  be  obtained  but  by 
threats,  and  was  brought  off  by  force.  In  this  we  see 
the  surprising  power  of  habit.  This  youth  had  lost  his 
affection  for  his  country  and  friends  in  the  course  of 
one  year  and  nine  months,  and  had  become  so  attached 
to  the  Indians,  and  their  mode  of  living,  as  to  consider 
it  the  happiest  life.  This  appears  the  more  surprising, 
when  we  consider  that  he  fared  extremely  hard,  and 
was  reduced  almost  to  a  skeleton. 


INDIAN    WARS.  109 

In  the  various  attacks  upon  small  parties  by  sur- 
prise, the  enemy  had  generally  been  successful ;  but 
scouting  parties,  under  brave  and  cautious  officers, 
sometimes  turned  the  scales  against  them.  A  gallant 
case  of  this  kind  occurred  about  this  time.  Capt. 
Humphrey  Hobbs,  with  forty  men,  was  ordered  from 
Charlcstown,  through  the  woods,  to  fort  Shirley,  in 
Heath,  one  of  the  posts  on  the  Massachusetts  line. 
The  march  was  made  without  interruption  until  Hobbs 
arrived  at  what  is  now  Marlborough,  in  Vermont, 
about  twelve  miles  northwest  of  fort  Dummer,  where 
he  halted,  on  the  26th  of  June,  to  give  his  men  an 
opportunity  to  refresh  themselves.  A  large  body  of 
Indians,  under  a  resolute  chief  by  the  name  of  Sackett, 
a  half-breed,  discovered  Hobbs'  trail,  and  made  a 
rapid  march  to  cut  him  off.  Without  being  apprized 
of  the  pursuit  of  the  enemy,  Hobbs  had  circumspectly 
posted  a  guard  on  his  trail,  and  his  men  were  regaling 
themselves  at  their  packs,  on  a  low  piece  of  ground, 
covered  with  alders,  intermixed  with  large  trees,  and 
watered  by  a  rivulet.  The  enemy  soon  came  up,  and 
drove  in  the  guard,  which  first  apprized  Hobbs  of  their 
proximity.  Without  the  least  knowledge  of  their 
strength,  he  instantly  formed  for  action,  each  man 
selecting  his  tree  for  a  cover.  Confident  of  victory, 
from  their  superiority  of  numbers,  the  enemy  rushed 
up,  and  received  Hobbs'  well-directed  fire,  which  cut 
down  a  number,  and  checked  their  impetuosity.  Co- 
vering themselves,  also,  with  trees  and  brush,  the 
action  became  warm,  and  a  severe  conflict  ensued 
between  sharp  shooters.  The  two  commanders  had 
been  known  to  each  other  in  time  of  peace,  and  both 
bore  the  character  of  intrepidity.  Sackett,  who  could 
speak  English,  in  a  stentorian  voice  frequently  called 
upon  Hobbs  to  surrender,  and  threatened,  in  case  of 
refusal,  to  rush  in  and  sacrifice  his  men  with  the 
tomahawk.  Hobbs,  in  a  voice  which  shook  the  forest, 
as  often  returned  a  defiance,  and  urged  his  enemy  to 
put  his  threats  in  execution.  The  action  continued 
with  undaunted  resolution,  and   not  unfrequently   the 


110  INDIAN    WARS. 

enemy  approached  Hobbs'  line,  but  were  driven  back 
to  their  first  position  by  the  fatal  fire  of  his  sharp- 
sighted  marksmen  ;  and  thus  about  four  hours  elapsed 
without  either  side  giving  up  an  inch  of  their  original 
ground.  At  length,  finding  Hobbs  determined  on 
death  or  victory,  and  that  his  own  men  had  suffered 
severely,  Sackett  ordered  a  retreat,  carrying  off  his 
dead  and  wounded,  and  leaving  his  antagonist  to  con- 
tinue his  march  without  further  molestation. 

This  battle  was  often  mentioned  by  the  old  people 
of  the  vicinity  with  great  exultation,  as  exhibiting  a 
masterpiece  of  persevering  bravery.  Sackett's  num- 
ber has  not  been  accurately  given,  but  it  is  pretty  cer- 
tainly ascertained  that  they  were  at  least  four  to  one 
of  the  English. 

August  29th,  about  two  hundred  of  the  enemy  made 
their  appearance  at  fort  Massachusetts,  which  was 
then  under  the  command  of  Capt.  Ephraim  Williams. 
A  scout  was  first  fired  upon,  which  drew  out  Capt. 
Williams,  with  about  thirty  men.  An  attack  began, 
which  continued  for  some  time,  but  finding  the  enemy 
numerous,  Capt.  Williams  fought  upon  the  retreat  till 
he  had  again  recovered  the  fort.  The  enemy  soon 
withdrew,  and  with  what  loss  was  unknown.  In  this 
action  one  Abbot  was  killed,  and  Lieut.  Howley  and 
Ezekiel  Wells  were  wounded,  but  recovered. 

This  is  the  last  instance  of  mischief  done  by  the 
enemy  in  the  western  frontiers  in  what  is  called  the 
first  French  war.  Peace,  however,  was  not  finally 
settled  with  the  Indians  until  October,  1749,  when  a 
treaty  was  held  at  Falmouth,  by  commissioners  from 
the  general  court  and  the  chiefs  of  the  Indian  tribes, 
by  whom  a  former  treaty,  with  some  additions,  was 
renewed. 

From  this  important  period,  which  being  the  15th 
day  of  October,  1749,  ought  the  peace  and  prosperity 
of  the  now  flourishing  states  of  New  England  to  re- 
ceive their  date.  It  was  at  this  period  that  her  hardy 
sons  quit  the  sanguinary  field,  and  exchanged  their 
implements  of  death  for  such  as  were  better  calculated 


INDIAN    WARS.  Ill 

for  the  cultivation  and  tillage  of  their  farms.  The 
forests,  with  which  they  were  encompassed,  no  longer 
abounded  with  fierce  and  untutored  savages ;  the  In- 
dian death-song  and  war-whoop  were  no  longer  heard  ; 
the  greater  part  of  the  Indians  that  survived  the  many 
bloody  engagements  had  sought  peace  and  retirement 
far  westward  ;  and  the  prisoners  which  the  English 
had  captured  were  liberated,  on  condition  of  resorting 
to  and  remaining  with  them.  They  proved  faithful  to 
their  promise.  They  took  possession  of  the  country 
bounding  on  the  great  lakes,  and  in  possession  of  which 
their  descendants  remain  to  the  present  day  ;  a  de- 
scription of  whose  manners  and  customs  will  be  found 
in  a  succeeding  chapter. 


CHAP.   VII. 

REMARKS  RELATIVE  TO  THE  STATE,  CUSTOMS,  AND  LUDICROUS 
OPINIONS  OF  THE  NATIVES  IN  NEW  ENGLAND  WHEN  FIRST 
VISITED  BY  OUR  FOREFATHERS,  AND  THEIR  RAPID  DEPOPU. 
LATION   SINCE   THAT  PERIOD. 

We  cannot  even  hazard  a  conjecture  respecting  the 
Indian  population  of  New  England  at  the  time  of  its 
first  settlement  by  the  English.  Capt.  Smith,  in  a 
voyage  to  this  coast  in  1614,  supposed  that  on  the 
Massachusetts  islands  there  were  about  three  thousand 
Indians.  All  accounts  agree  that  the  sea-coast  and 
neighboring  islands  were  thickly- inhabited. 

Three  years  before  the  arrival  of  the  Plymouth  colo- 
ny, a  very  mortal  sickness,  supposed  to  have  been  the 
plague  or  yellow  fever,  raged  with  great  violence 
among  those  in  the  eastern  parts  of  New  England. 
Whole  towns  were  depopulated.  The  living  were  not 
able  to  bury  the   dead  ;   and   their  bones  were  found 


INDIAN    WARS. 

lying  above  ground  many  years  after.  The  Massachu- 
setts Indians  are  said  to  have  been  reduced  from  thirty 
thousand  to  three  hundred  fighting  men.  In  1633, 
the  small  pox  swept  off  great  numbers  in  Massachu- 
setts. 

In  1763,  on  the  island  of  Nantucket,  in  the  space  of 
four  months,  the  Indians  were  reduced  by  a  mortal 
sickness  from  three  hundred  and  twenty  to  eighty-five 
souls.  The  hand  of  Providence  is  notable  in  these 
surprising  instances  of  mortality  among  the  Indians  to 
make  room  for  the  whites.  Comparatively  few  have 
perished  by  wars,  and  the  descendants  of  the  few  that 
were  not  driven  to  the  westward  by  the  English,  waste 
and  moulder  away,  and  in  a  manner'  unaccountably 
disappear. 

The  number  in  the  state  of  Connecticut  in  1774  was 
one  thousand  three  hundred  and  sixty-three.  The 
principal  part  of  their  population  in  this  state  is  at 
Mohegan,  in  the  county  of  New  London.  These  are 
the  descendants  of  the  Mohegans,  of  whom  frequent 
mention  is  made  in  the  foregoing  pages  as  being  very 
serviceable,  under  the  command  of  Uncas,  to  the  Eng- 
lish in  their  many  engagements  with  the  natives.  The 
Mohegans  have  ever  exhibited  great  reverence  for  the 
descendants  of  their  royal  sachem.  After  the  death  of 
Uncas,  his  body,  by  his  request,  was  conveyed  to  Nor- 
wich, and  there  interred  in  the  neighborhood  of  one  of 
his  forts.  This  spot  was  selected  by  him  previous  to 
his  death,  and  it  was  his  dying  request  that  the  whole 
family  of  Uncas  should  there  be  buried  ;  a  request 
which  has  been  strictly  complied  with  by  the  Mohe- 
gans, who,  although  the  distance  is  seven  miles  from 
their  own  burying-ground,  have  and  continue  to  de- 
posite  there  the  descendants  of  their  revered  sachem. 

The  number  of  Indians  in  Rhode  Island  in  1783 
was  only  five  hundred  and  twenty-five.  More  than 
half  these  lived  in  Charlestown,  in  the  county  of 
Washington.  In  1774  their  number  was  one  thousand 
four  hundred  and  eighty-two ;  so  that  in  nine  years  the 
decrease  was  nine  hundred  and  fifty-seven.     We  have 


INDIAN    WARS.  113 

not  been  able  to  ascertain  the  exact  state  of  the  Indian 
population  of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire. 
In  1784,  there  was  a  tribe  of  about  forty  Indians  at 
Norridgewalk,  in  the  province  of  Maine,  with  some 
few  other  scattering  remains  of  tribes  in  other  parts, 
and  a  number  of  towns  thinly  inhabited  near  Cape 
Cod. 

When  the  English  first  arrived  in  America,  the  In- 
dians had  no  times  or  places  set  apart  for  religious 
worship.  The  first  settlers  in  New  England  were  at 
great  pains  to  introduce  among  them  the  habits  of 
civilized  life,  and  to  instruct  them  in  the  christian 
religion.  A  few  years'  intercourse  with  them  induced 
them  to  establish  several  good  and  natural  regula- 
tions. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Elliot,  of  Roxbury,  near  Boston, 
who  has  been  styled  the  great  Indian  apostle,  with 
much  labor  learned  the  Natic  dialect.  He  published 
an  Indian  grammar,  and  preached  in  Indian  to  several 
tribes,  and  in  166i  translated  the  Bible  and  several 
religious  books  into  the  Indian  language.  He  relates 
several  pertinent  queries  of  the  Indians  respecting  the 
christian  religion  ;  among  others,  Whether  Jesus 
Christ,  the  mediator  or  interpreter,  could  understand 
prayer  in  the  Indian  language  ?  If  the  father  be  bad 
and  the  child  good,  why  should  God  in  the  second 
commandment  be  offended  with  the  child  ?  How  the 
Indians  came  to  differ  so  much  from  the  English  in  the 
knowledge  of  God  'and  Jesus  Christ,  since  they  all 
sprung  from  one  Father  ?  Mr.  Elliot  was  indefatigable 
in  his  labors,  and  travelled  through  all  parts  of  Massa- 
chusetts and  Plymouth  colonies,  as  far  as  Cape  Cod. 
The  colony  had  such  a  veneration  for  him,  that  in  an 
act  of  the  general  assembly,  relating  to  the  Indians, 
they  expressed  themselves  thus  : — "  By  the  advice  of 
the  said  magistrates  and  of  Mr.  Elliot." 

Concerning  the  religion  of  the  untaught   natives   of 

New  England,  who  once  held  to  a  plurality  of  deities, 

after   the  arrival   of  the   English  they  supposed  there 

were    only  three,   because    they  saw  people  of  three 

15 


114  INDIAN    WARS. 

kinds  of  complexion,  viz.  English,  negroes,  and  them- 
selves. 

It  was  a  notion  pretty  generally  prevailing  among 
them,  that  it  was  not  the  same  God  that  made  them 
who  made  us,  but  that  they  were  created  after  the 
white  people  ;  and  it  is  probable  they  supposed  their 
god  gained  some  special  skill  by  seeing  the  white  peo- 
ple made,  and  so  made  them  better  ;  for  it  is  certain 
they  looked  upon  themselves,  and  their  methods  of  liv- 
ing, which  they  say  their  god  expressly  prescribed  for 
them,  as  vastly  preferable  to  the  white  people  and  their 
methods. 

With  regard  to  a  future  state  of  existence,  many  of 
them  imagined  that  the  chichung,  that  is,  the  shadow 
or  what  survived  the  body,  would  at  death  go  south 
ward,  and,  in  an  unknown  but  curious  place,  would 
enjoy  some  kind  of  happiness,  such  as  hunting,  feast 
ing,  dancing,  and  the  like.  And  what  they  supposed 
would  contribute  much  to  their  happiness  was,  that 
they  should  there  never  be  weary  of  those  entertain- 
ments. 

The  natives  of  New  England  believed  not  only  in  a 
plurality  of  gods,  who  made  and  governed  the  several 
nations  of  the  world,  but  they  made  deities  of  every- 
thing they  imagined  to  be  great  and  powerful,  benefi- 
cial or  hurtful  to  mankind ;  yet  they  conceived  an 
almighty  being,  whom  they  called  Kichtau,  who  at 
first,  according  to  their  tradition,  made  a  man  and 
woman  out  of  stone,  but,  upon  some  dislike,  destroyed 
them  again,  and  then  made  another  couple  out  of  a 
tree,  from  whom  descended  all  the  nations  of  the  earth; 
but  how  they  came  to  be  scattered  and  dispersed  into 
countries  so  remote  from  one  another,  they  could  not 
tell.  They  believed  their  supreme  god  to  be  a  good 
being,  and  paid  a  sort  of  acknowledgment  to  him  for 
plenty,  victory,  and  other  benefits. 

The  immortality  of  the  soul  was  universally  believed 
among  them.  When  good  men  died,  they  said  their 
souls  went  to  Kichtau,  where  they  met  with  their 
friends,   and   enjoyed  all  manner  of  pleasures  ;   when 


INDIAN    WARS.  115 

the  wicked  died,  they  went  to  Kichtau  also,  but  were 
commanded  to  walk  away,  and  so  wander  about  in 
restless  discontent  and  darkness  forever. 

The  natives  of  New  England  in  general  were  quick 
of  apprehension,  ingenious,  and  when  pleased  nothing 
could  exceed  their  courtesy  and  friendship.  Gravity 
and  eloquence  distinguished  them  in  council,  address 
and  bravery  in  war.  They  were  not  more  easily  pro- 
voked than  the  English,  but  when  once  they  received 
an  injury,  it  was  never  forgotten.  In  anger,  they  were 
not  like  the  English,  talkative  and  boisterous,  but  sul- 
len and  revengeful.  The  men  declined  all  labor,  and 
spent  their  time  in  hunting,  fishing,  shooting,  and  war- 
like exercise.  They  imposed  all  the  drudgery  upon 
their  women,  who  gathered  and  brought  home  their 
wood,  and  planted,  dressed,  and  gathered  their  corn. 
When  they  travelled,  the  women  carried  their  chil- 
dren, packs,  and  provisions,  and  submitted  patiently  to 
such  treatment.  This  ungenerous  usage  of  their  hus- 
bands they  repaid  with  smiles  and  good  humor. 

The  clothing  of  the  natives  was  the  skins  of  wild 
beasts.  The  men  threw  a  mantle  of  skins  over  them, 
and  wore  a  small  flap,  which  was  termed  Indian 
breeches.  The  women  were  much  more  modest. 
They  wore  a  coat  of  skins,  girt  about  their  loins, 
which  reached  down  to  their  hams,  which  they  never 
put  off  in  company.  If  the'  husband  chose  to  dispose 
of  his  wife's  beaver  petticoat,  she  could  not  be  per- 
suaded to  part  with  it  until  he  had  provided  her 
another  of  some  sort.  In  the  winter,  their  blankets  of 
skins,  which  hung  loose  in  summer,  were  tied  or  wrap- 
ped more  closely  about  them.  The  old  men  in  the 
severe  seasons  also  wore  a  sort  of  trowsers  made  of 
skins  and  fastened  to  their  girdles,  and  on  their  feet 
they  wore  moccasons  made  of  moose  leather,  and  their 
chiefs  or  sachems  wore  on  their  heads  a  cap  decorated 
with  feathers. 

Their  houses  or  wigwams  were  at  best  but  misera- 
ble cells.  They  were  constructed  generally  like  ar- 
bors, or  small  young  trees  bent  and  twisted  together, 


116  INDIAN    WARS. 

and  so  curiously  covered  with  mats  or  bark  that  they 
were  tolerably  dry  and  warm.  They  made  their  fires 
in  the  centre  of  the  house,  and  there  was  an  opening  at 
the  top  which  emitted  the  smoke.  For  the  conve- 
nience of  wood  and  water,  these  huts  were  commonly 
erected  in  groves,  near  some  river,  brook,  or  living 
spring.  When  either  failed,  the  family  removed  to 
another  place.  \ 

They  lived  in  a  poor,  low  manner.  Their  food  was 
coarse  and  simple,  without  any  kind  of  seasoning,  hav- 
ing neither  spice,  salt,  or  bread.  Their  food  was 
principally  the  entrails  of  moose,  deer,  bears,  and  all 
kinds  of  wild  beasts  and  fowls.  Of  fish  and  snakes 
they  were  extremely  fond.  They  had  strong  stomachs, 
and  no  kind  of  food  came  amiss.  They  had  no  set 
meals,  but,  like  all  other  wild  creatures,  ate  when  they 
were  hungry  and  could  find  anything  to  satisfy  the 
cravings  of  nature.  They  had  but  little  food  from 
the  earth  except  what  it  spontaneously  produced.  In- 
dian corn,  beans,  and  squashes  were  the  only  eatables 
for  which  the  natives  of  New  England  labored. 

Their  household  furniture  was  of  but  small  value. 
Their  beds  were  composed  of  mats  or  skins.  They 
had  neither  chairs  or  stools,  but  commonly  sat  upon 
the  ground,  with  their  elbows  upon  their  knees.  A 
few  wooden  and  stone  Vessels  and  instruments  served 
all  the  purposes  of  domestic  life.  Their  knife  was  a 
sharp  stone,  shell,  or  kind  of  reed,  which  they  sharp- 
ened in  such  a  manner  as  to  cut  their  hair,  make  their 
bows  and  arrows,  &c.  They  made  their  axes  of  stone, 
which  they  shaped  somewhat  similar  to  our  axes,  but 
with  the  difference  of  their  being  made  with  a  neck 
instead  of  an  eye,  and  fastened  with  a  withe,  like  a 
blacksmith's  chisel. 

The  manner  of  the  courtship  and  marriage  of  the 
natives  manifested  the  impurity  of  their  morals.  When 
a  young  Indian  wished  for  marriage,  he  presented  the 
girl  with  whom  he  was  enamored  with  bracelets, 
belts,  and  chains  of  wampum.  If  she  received  his 
presents,  they  cohabited  together  for  a  time  upon  trial. 


INDIAN    WARS.  117 

If  they  pleased  each  other,  they  joined  in  marriage  ; 
but  if,  after  a  few  weeks,  they  were  not  suited,  the 
man,  leaving  his  presents,  quitted  the  girl,  and  sought 
another  mistress,  and  she  another  lover.  In  this  man- 
ner they  courted  until  two  met  who  were  agreeable  to 
each  other. 

The  natives  of  New  England,  although  they  con- 
sisted of  a  great  number  of  different  nations  and  clans, 
appear  to  have  spoken  the  same  language.  From 
Piscataqua  to  Connecticut,  it  was  so  nearly  the  same 
that  the  different  tribes  could  converse  tolerably  to- 
gether. The  Mohegan  or  Pequot  language  was  es- 
sentially that  of  all  the  Indians  in  New  England. 
The  word  Mohegan  is  a  corruption  of  Muhhekaneew 
in  the  singular,  or  of  Muhhekaheek  in  the  plural  num- 
ber. The  Penobscots  bordering  on  Nova  Scotia,  the 
Indians  of  St.  Francis  in  Canada,  the  Delawares  in 
Pennsylvania,  the  Shawnese  on  the  Ohio,  and  the 
Chippewas  at  the  westward  of  lake  Huron,  all  now 
speak  the  same  radical  language. 


CHAP.   VIII. 

REMARKS  ON  THE  INDIAN  CUSTOMS  AND  MODE  OF  WARFARE, 
AND  THE  CHANGE  THAT  TOOK  PLACE  IN  CONSEQUENCE  OF 
THEIR  INTERCOURSE  WITH  THE  FRENCH,  WITH  A  HISTORY 
OF  THEIR  ATTACKS  ON  THE  FRONTIER  SETTLEMENTS  DU- 
RING THE  FRENCH  WAR.— EXPEDITION  TO  NORRIDGEWOG, 
AND  DEATH  OF  THE  JESUIT  RALLE,  AND  A  DESCRIPTION  OF 
LOVEWELL'S  FIGHT— BRAVE  DEFENCE  OF  THE  FORT  AT 
CHARLESTOWN,   BY  CAPT.  STEVENS. 

After  the  destruction  of  Philip  and  those  tribes  of 
Indians  who  joined  him  in  his  wars  against  the  Eng- 
lish, the  inhabitants  of  the  New  England  colonies  were 
in  a  great  measure  relieved  from  the  terrors  and  vexa- 
tions which  they  had  for  so  long  a  time  suffered  from 


118  INDIAN    WARS. 

the  hostilities  which  had  existed  with  the  Indians  from 
the  time  they  first  landed  at  Plymouth.  The  remnants 
of  those  tribes  which  had  been  subdued,  fled  to  the  fai 
west  and  to  Canada.  Those  who  had  been  friendly  to 
the  English  remained,  and  had  a  portion  of  their  lands 
assigned  them,  that  they  might  exist  upon,  with  cer- 
tain privileges  of  hunting,  fishing,  peeling  bark,  &,c.  ; 
but  the  change  that  took  place  in  their  habits  and 
mode  of  life  in  consequence  of  their  intercourse  with 
the  English,  has  proved  about  as  destructive  to  them 
as  their  wars.  At  the  present  time,  there  are  a  few 
miserable  remnants  of  them  remaining  in  different 
parts  of  the  country. 

The  French  having  possession  of  the  Canadas  and 
Nova  Scotia,  gave  them  great  advantages  in  getting  a 
complete  control  over  the  Indian  tribes  on  all  the  fron- 
tiers of  the  north  and  east.  They  pursued  a  very 
different  course  toward  them  from  that  of  the  English. 
Instead  of  destroying  them,  they  adopted  the  plan  of 
conciliating  and  improving  their  condition.  Missiona- 
ries were  sent  out  from  France  by  the  Jesuits,  who 
adopted  their  manner  of  living,  and  established  them- 
selves at  the  various  posts  throughout  the  country  ; 
introducing  among  them  the  Roman  Catholic  religion, 
which  they  readily  embraced,  it  being  more  congenial 
to  their  ideas  of  worship  than  any  other  that  they  had 
a  knowledge  of.  All  the  Indian  tribes  in  Canada  and 
Nova  Scotia,  at  the  present  time,  strictly  conform  to 
the  Catholic  faith,  and  have  their  churches  and  priests. 
One  of  their  sachems,  being  asked  why  they  were  so 
strongly  attached  to  the  French,  from  whom  they  could 
not  expect  to  receive  so  much  benefit  as  from  the  Eng- 
lish, gravely  answered,  "  Because  the  French  have 
taught  us  to  pray  to  God,  which  the  English  never 
did." 

It  was  the  policy  of  the  French  government,  in  the 
settlement  of  the  Canadas,  to  gain  an  ascendency  and 
control  over  all  the  Indian  tribes,  in  order  to  make 
them  subservient  to  their  plans,  in  aiding  them  in  their 
conquests,  and  in  enabling  them  to  keep  possession  of 


INDIAN    WARS.  119 

the  country.  For  this  purpose,  they  not  only  converted 
them  to  their  religion,  but  those  who  came  out  to  set- 
tle in  the  country  were  not  permitted  to  bring  women 
with  them  ;  in  order  that  they  might  be  induced  to 
form  a  closer  alliance,  by  taking  to  themselves  Indian 
wives.  From  this  cause  many  of  the  French  Canadi- 
ans are  of  a  mixed  blood. 

The  great  plan  of  the  French  was  to  establish  a  line 
of  posts  from  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Mississippi  ;  by  which  means,  with  the 
aid  of  the  savage  tribes,  they  would  have  been  able  to 
control  the  destinies  of  North  America,  and  have 
placed  the  English  colonies  in  a  very  uncertain  posi- 
tion ;  and  Would  also  have  given  them  the  whole  of  the 
fur  trade,  which  was  a  very  important  object.  This 
would  probably  have  been  effected,  had  the  government 
of  France  given  that  aid  to  the  plan  that  was  expected. 
The  colonies  were  sensible  of  their  danger,  and  the 
English  government  was  finally  induced  to  take  mea- 
sures for  the  conquest  of  Canada. 

When  the  French  first  settled  in  this  country,  they 
commenced  an  extensive  traffic  with  the  Indians,  and 
supplied  them  with  fire-arms,  ammunition,  and  other 
weapons  of  war  ;  and  also  introduced  among  them  a 
better  system  than  they  had  before  known,  by  organ- 
izing#them  into  companies  and  smaller  parties,  under 
proper  officers  ;  which  caused  an  entire  change  in  their 
mode  of  warfare.  This  made  them  a  much  more  for- 
midable enemy  than  they  had  before  been,  with  their 
bows  and  tomahawks,  and  their  irregular  manner  of 
attack.  In  their  later  wars,  they  were  generally  led 
by  French  officers,  who  had  a  complete  control  over 
them  ;  and  a  liberal  price  being  paid  them  for  prison- 
ers and  scalps,  this,  with  their  natural  savage  ferocity, 
made  them  so  sanguinary  and  desperate  in  their  at- 
tacks on  the  inhabitants  of  the  frontier  towns,  that  it 
struck  a  general  terror  throughout  the  country.  Be- 
sides, they  were  taught  by  their  priests  that  the  Eng- 
lish were  Jieretics,  and  to  destroy  them  was  a  religious 
duty. 


120  INDIAN    WARS. 

The  head-quarters  of  the  savage  tribes  who  con- 
tinued the  war  against  the  English  was  at  Montreal 
and  its  vicinity.  A  large  establishment  of  them  had 
been  collected  on  the  St.  Francis,  a  river  that  empties 
into  the  St.  Lawrence  a  few  miles  below  Montreal, 
who  were  called  the  St.  Francis  Indians.  They  were 
composed  of  the  fragments  of  the  different  tribes,  who 
had  fled  to  the  French  for  protection,  from  New  Eng- 
land, and  still  retained  their  hatred  to  the  English,  and 
thirst  for  revenge.  The  Cahnawaghas,  a  numerous 
and  warlike  tribe,  which  had  always  been  at  waj  with 
the  English,  were  also  established  near  Montreal. 
There  were  other  tribes  to  the  i»^rth  and  west  of 
Montreal,  and  between  there  ana  Quebec  ;  which 
enabled  the  French  to  assemble,  at  short  notice,  any 
number  of  Indian  warriors  they  might  wish,  to  carry 
on  the  war  against  the  English. 

The  great  extent  of  frontier,  from  the  Penobscot 
river  to  the  Hudson,  made  it  impossible  to  establish 
any  formidable  means  of  defence  against  the  inroads 
and  frequent  attacks  made  by  the  French  and  Indians 
upon  the  inhabitants  of  our  scattered  settlements. 
There  were,  it  is  true,  several  forts,  at  what  were  con- 
sidered the  most  exposed  situations  ;  but  these  were 
so  far  apart  that  they  formed  no  barrier  to  the  incur- 
sions of  the  enemy,  who  would  conceal  themse^es  in 
the  woods  till  a  favorable  opportunity  offered,  when 
they  would  fall  upon  the  defenceless  settlements,  de- 
stroy them,  murder  or  make  prisoners  the  inhabitants, 
committing  the  most  savage  barbarities,  and  retreat, 
before  a  force  could  be  collected  sufficient  to  oppose 
them.  In  many  places  there  were  block-houses,  and 
also  dwelling-houses,  which  were  generally  built  of 
logs  and  surrounded  with  palisadoes,  and  being  a  safe 
defence  against  musket  balls,  afforded  a  protection  to 
the  inhabitants  who  fled  to  them  in  case  of  alarm. 

The  expeditions  against  our  frontiers  were  planned 
and  fitted  out  at  Montreal,  and  were  composed  of  a 
portion  of  French  Canadians,  with  as  many  of  the 
Indian  warriors  as  were  deemed  necessary  to  effect 


INDIAN    WARS.  121 

their  savage  atrocities.  They  were  well  armed,  and 
under  the  command  of  distinguished  French  officers, 
who  were  acquainted  with  the  country,  and  the  mode 
of  warfare  best  calculated  to  insure  success  to  their 
sanguinary  and  horrid  incursions.  They  had  also  the 
advantage  of  the  knowledge  of  those  Indians  who 
had  fled  from  New  England,  acting  as  their  guides, 
and  who  were  well  acquainted  with  all  the  best  routes 
through  what  was  then  a  vast  wilderness,  between 
Canada  and  the  frontier  settlements  of  Massachusetts 
and  New  Hampshire,  and  with  all  the  rivers  and  lakes 
that  were  more  or  less  navigable  for  their  light,  birch- 
bark  canoes.  These  canoes  were  easily  carried  round 
the  rapids,  and  from  one  stream  to  another,  which 
afforded  great  facilities  in  their  expeditions.  By  send- 
ing out  small  parties  of  these  Indians,  they  could  at 
all  times  get  information  of  the.  situation  of  the  whole 
extent  of  the  frontier,  and  form  their  plans  accord- 
ingly. 

There  were  two  main  routes  which  were  in  most 
cases  taken  in  these  expeditions.  One  was  by  passing 
up  the  river  St.  Francis  to  lake  Memphremagog, 
where  they  could  strike  upon  and  go  down  the  Con- 
necticut or  the  Merrimack  rivers,  or  pass  on  farther 
east  to  other  streams  emptying  into  the  Atlantic. 
They^ would  often,  when  the  main  body  arrived  at  lake 
Memphremagog,  divide  themselves  into  smaller  par- 
ties, and  take  different  routes,  falling  upon  several 
places  near  the  same  time,  and  uniting  again  on  their 
retreat.  The  other  was  by  going  up  lake  Champlain, 
which  was  then  in  possession  of  the  French,  and  either 
passing  up  Onion  river  and  down  White  river  to  the 
Connecticut,  or  else  Otter  Creek,  and  then  down  other 
streams  to  the  same  river,  more  to  the  south.  Either 
would  bring  them  near  the  English  settlements  on  the 
northwest  frontier  of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hamp- 
shire. By  one  or  the  other  of  these  routes,  the  enemy 
were  in  the  habit  of  making  frequent  attacks  on  these 
settlements,  the  inhabitants  of  which  were  made  to 
suffer  very  severely  from  their  barbarities. 
16 


122  INDIAN    WARS. 

Several  fortifications  and  other  means  of  defence 
were  erected,  to  guard  against  these  incursions  of  the 
enemy,  and  to  protect  the  inhabitants,  as  far  as  the 
nature  of  their  defenceless  situation  would  admit ;  but 
with  all  that  could  be  done,  it  gave  them  very 
little  security  against  their  foes,  so  long  as  they  pos- 
sessed the  advantages  above  described  ;  for  the  enemy 
could  fall  upon  them  at  such  place  and  at  any  time 
they  chose,  commit  their  savage  barbarities  with  im- 
punity, and  make  good  their  retreat,  with  little  moles- 
tation. To  pursue  them  was  useless,  for  it  is  believed 
there  never  has  been  an  instance,  where  the  Indians 
have  had  a  few  hours  the  start,  that  they  have  ever  been 
overtaken.  In  some  few  cases  they  have,  by  being 
vigorously  pursued,  been  compelled  to  leave  their 
plunder  and  prisoners  behind  ;  though  the  latter  were 
generally  killed  and  their  scalps  taken,  for  which  they 
were  paid  a  liberal  reward. 

Deerfield  and  Northfield  were  for  many  years  the 
frontier  towns  on  the  valley  of  the  Connecticut  ;  a  few 
houses  had  been  built,  however,  at  Greenfield.  A 
strong  fort  was  erected  on  the  west  bank  of  Connecticut 
river,  about  six  miles  above  Northfield,  furnished  with 
a  garrison,  and  named  Fort  Dummer;  and  soon  after 
some  families  settled  in  the  vicinity — the  first  settle- 
ment made  in  Vermont.  This  afforded  some  protec- 
tion to  the  towns  on  the  river  below,  but  those  to  the 
east  and  west  were  in  a  defenceless  state,  and  suffered 
great  hardships. 

To  defend  the  inhabitants  on  the  western  frontiers 
from  the  frequent  incursions  made  by  the  enemy  from 
Crown  Point,  a  fort  was  erected  in  the  town  of  Adams, 
which  was  named  Fort  Massachusetts.  Several  other 
small  fortifications  were  established  between  Fort 
Dummer  and  Hoosac.  These  works  were  erected 
and  garrisoned  by  Massachusetts  colony,  and  afforded 
some  protection  to  the  suffering  settlers  ;  notwith- 
standing which,  however,  frequent  attacks  were  made 
upon  them  by  the  savages,  and  many  prisoners  and 
scalps  were  taken,  and  much  property  destroyed. 


INDIAN    WARS.  123 

One  of  the  most  important  forts  erected  on  the  fron- 
tier was  that  at  Number  Four,  so  called  from  its  being 
the  fourth  town  on  the  river  in  New  Hampshire,  above 
Massachusetts  line,  and  since  named  Charlestown. 
This  is  the  first  town  on  the  river  above  Bellows' 
Falls,  and  formed  a  sort  of  connecting  link  between 
the  settlements  below  and  the  extensive  valley  of  the 
Connecticut  above,  which  was  called  the  Coos  coun- 
try. At  this  place  the  enemy,  in  their  expeditions 
against  that  part  of  the  frontier,  had  heretofore  made 
a  rendezvous,  from  which  to  make  their  attacks  on  the 
settlements,  and  from  which  .they  could  retreat  in 
canoes  up  the  river,  or  take  such  other  route  as  they 
chose  on  their  return  to  Canada. 

For  many  years  previous  to  the  conquest  of  Canada 
by  the  united  forces  of  England  and  the  New  Eng- 
land colonies,  the  inroads  of  the  French  and  Indians 
upon  our  frontier  settlements  were  frequent  and  san- 
guinary. Very  few  seasons  passed  without  the  com- 
mission of  some  acts  of  the  most  savage  barbarity. 
The  defenceless  state  of  the  settlements  on  the  fron- 
tiers made  the  inhabitants  liable,  at  all  times,  not 
only  to  suffer  by  the  tomahawk  and  scalping-knife,  the 
destruction  of  their  property,  the  carrying  off  their 
dearest  friends  as  captives  to  Canada ;  but  were  kept 
in  continual  fear  and  alarm,  never  laying  their  heads 
on  their  pillows  at  night  to  sleep  without  the  appre- 
hension of  being  waked  by  the  yells  of  the  savage  foe. 

Some  account  of  these  sufferings  have  been  given 
in  a  former  chapter,  and  a  detail  of  all  the  particulars 
of  every  case  would,  we  believe,  be  unimportant  at  the 
present  day  ;  but  to  keep  up  a  connection  in  the  his- 
torical events  of  the  times,  we  shall  give  some  of  the 
most  important  and  interesting  descriptions  of  such  as 
are  thought  worthy  of  being  preserved. 

One  of  the  expeditions  sent  out  from  Canada  de- 
scended the  Merrimack  river,  and  made  an  attack  on 
Andover,  Haverhill,  and  other  places  in  that  vicinity  ; 
burnt  and  destroyed  much  property,  and  took  a  num- 
ber of  prisoners  ;  but  apprehending  they  were  pursued 


124  INDIAN    WARS. 

by  a  large  force,  in  their  hurry  suffered  the  prisoners 
to  escape ;  but  a  party  of  them  soon  after  made  an- 
other attack  on  Haverhill,  burnt  nine  houses,  and 
killed  and  captured  about  forty  of  the  inhabitants. 
Among  the  prisoners  was  Mrs.  Hannah  Dustan,  who 
had  recently  lain  in,  and  her  infant  and  nurse.  Her 
children  had  escaped  from  the  house  on  the  first 
approach  of  the  Indians,  and  their  father,  who  was  at 
labor  in  his  field,  came  to  their  assistance,  and  by 
placing  himself  in  their  rear,  receiving  and  returning 
the  fire  of  the  enemy,  conducted  them  to  a  place  of 
safety.  A  small  party  carried  off  Mrs.  Dustan,  the 
nurse,  and  the  infant ;  the  latter  they  soon  despatched ; 
and  after  several  days  of  tedious  travelling,  they  ar- 
rived at  an  island  situated  at  the  junction  of  the  Con- 
toocook  and  Merrimack  rivers,  where  the  prisoners 
were  compelled  to  run  the  gauntlet,  according  to  the 
Indian  custom.  The  party  now  consisted  of  an  Indian 
family  of  two  men,  three  women,  and  seven  children, 
besides  an  English  lad  who  had  been  with  them  some 
time. 

At  night,  the  whole  retired  to  r^t,  without  a  watch, 
and  a  little  before  day,  Mrs.  Dustan  arose  from  her 
couch,  and,  finding  the  Indians  in  a  sound  sleep, 
waked  the  nurse  and  boy,  whom  she  engaged  to  aid 
her,  and  seizing  the  hatchets,  fell  resolutely  upon  the 
Indians,  and  despatched  all  excepting  a  boy  and  an  old 
woman,  who  escaped,  after  being  severely  wounded. 
Taking  off  the  scalps,  and  embarking  in  a  canoe,  they 
paddled  down  the  river,  and  at  length  arrived  safely  at 
Haverhill.  A  reward  of  fifty  pounds  was  granted  to 
the  heroine  by  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts,  and 
many  valuable  presents  were  made  to  her  by  individu- 
als. The  brave  act  was  the  topic  of  conversation 
throughout  the  country. 

The  usual  route  of  the  Indians,  on  their  way  to  the 
frontiers  of  New  Hampshire,  was  by  the  way  of  Win- 
nipiseogee  lake.  The  distance  from  Cochecho  falls, 
in  the  town  of  Dover,  to  the  southeast  bay  of  that 
lake,  is  about  thirty  miles.     In  one  of  their  incursions, 


INDIAN    WARS.  125 

they  made  their  first  appearance  at  Dover,  where  they 
surprised  and  killed  Joseph  Ham,  and  took  three  of 
his  children  ;  the  rest  of  the  family  escaped  to  the 
garrison.  Their  next  onset  was  at  Lamprey  river, 
where  they  killed  Aaron  Rawlins  and  one  of  his  chil- 
dren, taking  his  wife  and  three  children  captive. 

His  brother  Samuel  also  lived  about  half  a  mile 
distant  on  the  same  river.  It  seems  the  Indian  scout 
consisted  of  eighteen,  who  probably  had  been  recon- 
noitring some  time,  and  intended  to  have  destroyed 
both  the  families,  and  for  that  purpose  divided,  and 
nine  went  to  each  house  ;  but  the  party  that  went  to 
Samuel  Rawlins',  beating  in  the  windows,  and  finding 
the  family  gone,  immediately  joined  their  companions, 
who  were  engaged  at  Aaron's.  His  wife  went  out  at 
the  door,  which  perhaps  in  some  degree  hastened  their 
assault  upon  the  house,  and  was  immediately  seized, 
and  one  or  two  of  her  children  who  followed  her. 
Her  husband,  being  alarmed,  secured  the  door  before 
they  could  enter,  and  with  his  eldest  daughter,  about 
twelve  years  old,  stood  upon  his  defence,  repeatedly 
firing  wherever  they*  attempted  to  enter,  and  at  the 
same  time  calling  earnestly  to  his  neighbors  for  help  ; 
but  the  people  in  the  several  garrisoned  houses  near, 
apprehending,  from  the  noise  and  incessant  firing,  the 
number  of  the  enemy  to  be  greater  than  it  was,  and 
expecting  every  moment  to  be  attacked  themselves,  did 
not  venture  to  come  to  his  assistance.  Having  for 
some  time  bravely  withstood  such  unequal  force,  he 
was  at  last  killed  by  their  random  shots  through  the 
house,  which  they  then  broke  open,  and  killed  his 
daughter.  They  scalped  him,  and  cut  off  his  daugh- 
ter's head,  either  through  haste,  or  probably  being 
enraged  against  her  on  account  of  the  assistance  she 
had  afforded  her  father  in  their  defence,  which  evi- 
dently appeared  by  her  hands  being  soiled  with  powder. 
His  wife  and  two  children,  a  son  and  daughter,  they 
carried  to  Canada.  The  woman  was  redeemed  in  a 
few  years.  The  son  was  adopted  by  the  Indians,  and 
lived  with  them  all  his  days.     He  came  to  Penacook, 


126  INDIAN    WARS. 

with  the  Indians,  after  the  peace,  and  expressed  to 
some  people,  with  whom  he  conversed,  much  resent- 
ment against  his  uncle  Samuel  Rawlins,  on  supposing 
he  had  detained  from  his  mother  some  property  left  by 
his  father,  but  manifested  no  desire  of  returning  to 
Newmarket  again.  The  daughter  married  with  a 
Frenchman,  and,  when  she  was  near  sixty  years  old, 
returned  with  her  husband  to  her  native  place,  in 
expectation  of  recovering  the  patrimony  she  conceived 
was  left  at  the  death  of  her  father  ;  but  the  estate  hav- 
ing been  sold,  they  were  disappointed,  and  after  a  year 
or  two  went  back  to  Canada. 

Within  the  town  of  Dover  were  many  families  of 
Quakers  ;  who,  scrupling  the  lawfulness  of  war,  could 
not  be  persuaded  to  use  any  means  for  their  defence  ; 
though  equally  exposed  with  their  neighbors  to  an 
enemy  who  made  no  distinction  between  them.  One 
of  these  people,  Ebenezer  Downs,  was  taken  by  the 
Indians,  and  grossly  insulted  and  abused  by  them, 
because  he  refused  to  dance,  as  the  other  prisoners 
did,  for  the  diversion  of  their  savage  captors.  Another 
of  them,  John  Hanson,  who  lived  on  the  outside  of  the 
town,  in  a  remote  situation,  could  not  be  persuaded  to 
remove  to  a  garrison,  though  he  had  a  large  family  of 
children.  A  party  of  thirteen  Indians,  called  French 
Mohawks,  had  marked  his  house  for  their  prey,  and 
lay  several  days  in  ambush,  waiting  for  an  opportunity 
to  assault  it.  While  Hanson  with  his  eldest  daughter 
were  gone  to  attend  the  weekly  meeting  of  Friends, 
and  his  two  eldest  sons  were  at  work  in  a  meadow  at 
some  distance,  the  Indians  entered  the  house,  killed 
and  scalped  two  small  children,  and  took  his  wife,  with 
her  infant  of  fourteen  days  old,  her  nurse,  two  daugh- 
ters and  a  son,  and,  after  rifling  the  house,  carried 
them  off.  This  was  done  so  suddenly  and  secretly 
that  the  first  person  who  discovered  it  was  the  eldest 
daughter,  at  her  return  from  the  meeting  before  her 
father.  Seeing  the  two  children  dead  at  the  door,  she 
gave  a  shriek  of  distress,  which  was  distinctly  heard 
by  her  mother,  then  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy  among 


INDIAN    WARS.  127 

the  bushes,  and  by  her  brothers  in  the  meadow.  The 
people  being  alarmed,  went  in  pursuit ;  but  the  Indians, 
cautiously  avoiding  all  paths,  went  off  with  their  cap- 
tives undiscovered.  The  woman,  though  of  a  tender 
constitution,  had  a  firm  and  vigorous  mind,  and  passed 
through  the  various  hardships  of  an  Indian  captivity 
with  much  resolution  and  patience.  When  her  milk 
failed,  she  supported  her  infant  with  water,  which  she 
warmed  in  her  mouth  and  dropped  on  her  breast,  until 
the  squaws  taught  her  to  beat  the  kernel  of  walnuts 
and  boil  it  with  bruised  corn,  which  proved  a  nourish- 
ing food  for  her  babe.  They  were  all  sold  to  the 
French,  in  Canada.  Hanson  went  the  next  spring  and 
redeemed  his  wife,  the  three  younger  children,  and  the 
nurse,  but  he  could  not  obtain  the  elder  daughter,  of 
seventeen  years  old,  though  he  saw  and  conversed  with 
her.  After  this  disaster  had  befallen  his  family,  Han- 
son removed  the  remainder  of  them  to  the  house  of  his 
brother,  who,  though  of  the  same  religious  persuasion, 
yet  had  a  number  of  lusty  sons,  and  always  kept  his 
lire-arms  in  good  order,  for  the  purpose  of  shooting 
game. 

These  and  other  insolences  of  the  enemy  being  daily 
perpetrated  on  the  frontiers,  caused  the  governments  to 
resolve  on  an  expedition  to  Norridgewog.  The  cap- 
tains Moulton  and  Harman,  both  of  York,  each  at  the 
head  of  a  company  of  one  hundred  men,  executed  their 
orders  with  great  address.  They  completely  invested 
and  surprised  that  village  ;  killed  the  obnoxious  Jesuit, 
with  about  eighty  of  his  Indians  ;  recovered  three  cap- 
tives ;  destroyed  the  chapel,  and  brought  away  the  plate 
and  furniture  of  the  altar,  and  the  devotional  flag,  as 
trophies  of  their  victory.  When  the  attack  commenced, 
the  noise  and  tumult  gave  Father  Rasles  notice  of  the 
danger  his  converts  were  in.  Not  intimidated,  he  went 
out  to  meet  the  assailants,  in  hopes  to  draw  all  their 
attention  to  himself  and  secure  his  flock,  at  the  peril  of 
his  own  life.  He  was  not  disappointed.  As  soon  as 
he  appeared,  the  English  set.  up  a  shout,  which  was 
followed  by  a  shower  of  shot,  and  he  fell  near  a  cross 


128  INDIAN    WARS. 

t 

which  he  had  erected  in  the  middle  of  the  village,  ^md 
with  him  seven  Indians,  who  had  accompanied  him  to 
shelter  him  with  their  own  bodies.  The  Indians,  in 
the  greatest  consternation  at  his  death,  immediately 
took  to  flight,  and  crossed  the  river,  some  by  fording,  and 
others  swimming.  The  enemy  pursued  them  until  they 
entered  far  into  the  woods  ;  and  then  returned,  and  pil- 
laged and  burnt  the  church  and  the  wigwamf .  Ralle 
was  then  in  the  sixty-eighth  year  of  his  age,  and  had 
resided  in  his  mission  at  Norridgewog  twenty-six  years  ; 
having  before  spent  six  years  in  travelling  among  the 
Indian  nations,  in  the  interior  parts  of  America. 

Sebastian  Rasles,  or  Ralle,  was  of  a  respectable 
family  in  Franche-Compte,  and  was  born  about  the 
year  1657.  Being  appointed  a  missionary  from  the 
society  of  Jesuits  to  the  Indians  of  North  America,  he 
embarked  at  Rochelle,  in  France,  on  the  23d  of  July, 
1689,  and  arrived  at  Quebec  in  October  following. 
He  immediately  applied  himself  to  learning  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Abnakis  ;  and  went  to  reside  in  their 
village,  containing  two  hundred  inhabitants,  and  situ- 
ated about  three  leagues  from  Quebec,  in  the  midst  of 
a  forest.  Among  the  various  tribes  of  Indians  he 
passed  the  rest  of  his  life,  conforming  to  their  customs, 
living  upon  their  unpalatable  food,  in  irregular  and 
uncertain  supplies,  taking  long  journeys  through  a  rug- 
ged wilderness,  without  shelter  or  comfortable  repose 
by  night,  and  with  incessant  fatigue  by  day.  He  is 
said  to  have  been  a  man  of  superior  sense  and  profound 
learning,  and  particularly  skilled  in  Latin,  which  he 
wrote  with  classic  purity. 

The  success  of  the  forces  at  Norridgewog,  and  the 
large  premium  offered  for  scalps,  having  induced  sev- 
eral volunteer  companies  to  go  out,  they  visited,  one 
after  another,  several  of  the  Indian  villages,  but  found 
them  deserted.  The  fate  of  Norridgewog  had  struck 
such  a  terror  into  the  enemy,  that  they  did  not  think 
themselves  safe  at  any  of  their  former  places  of  abode, 
and  occupied  them  as  resting  places  only,  when  they 
were  scouting  or  hunting. 


INDIAN    WARS.  129 

One  of  these  volunteer  companies,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Captain  John  Lovewell,  of  Dunstable,  was 
greatly  distinguished,  first  by  their  success,  and  after- 
wards by  their  misfortunes.  This  company  consisted 
of  thirty.  At  their  first  excursion  to  the  northward  of 
Winnipiseogee  lake,  they  discovered  an  Indian  wig- 
wam, in  which  were  a  man  and  a  boy.  They  killed 
and  scalpel  the  man,  and  brought  the  boy  alive  to  Bos- 
ton, where  they  received  the  reward  promised  by  law, 
and  a  handsome  gratuity  besides. 

By  this  success,  his  company  was  augmented  to  sev- 
enty. They  marched  again,  and  visiting  the  place 
where  they  had  killed  the  Indian,  found  his  body  as 
they  had  left  it  two  months  before.  Their  provision 
falling  short,  thirty  of  them  were  dismissed  by  lot  and 
returned.  The  remaining  forty  continued  their  march 
till  they  discovered  a  track,  which  they  followed  till 
they  saw  a  smoke,  just  before  sunset,  by  which  they 
judged  that  the  enemy  were  encamped  for  the  night. 
They  kept  themselves  concealed  till  after  midnight, 
when  they  silently  advanced,  and  discovered  ten  Indians 
asleep,  round  a  fire,  by  the  side  of  a  frozen  pond.  Love- 
well  now  determined  to  make  sure  work ;  and  placing 
his  men  conveniently,  ordered  a  part  of  them  to  fire, 
five  at  once,  as  quick  after  each  other  as  possible,  and 
another  part  to  reserve  their  fire  :  he  gave  the  signal  by 
firing  his  own  gun,  which  killed  two  of  them  ;  the  men 
firing  according  to  order,  killed  five  more  on  the  spot ; 
the  other  three  starting  up  from  their  sleep,  two  of  them 
were  immediately  shot  dead  by  the  reserve.  The  other, 
though  wounded,  attempted  to  escape  by  crossing  the 
pond,  but  was  seized  by  a  dog  and  held  fast  till  they 
killed  him.  Thus  in  a  few  minutes  the  whole  company 
was  destroyed,  and  that  attempt  against  the  frontiers  of 
New  Hampshire  prevented  ;  for  these  Indians  were 
marching  from  Canada,  well  furnished  with  new  guns  and 
plenty  of  ammunition  ;  they  had  also  a  number  of  spare 
blankets,  moccasons  and  snow-shoes,  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  the  prisoners  whom  they  expected  to  take, 
and  were  within  two  days'  march  of  the  frontiers.  The 
17 


130  INDIAN    WARS. 

pond  where  this  exploit  was  performed  is  at  the  head 
of  a  branch  of  Salmonfall  river,  in  the  township  of 
Wakefield,  and  has  ever  since  borne  the  name  of  Love- 
well's  Pond.  The  action  is  spoken  of  by  elderly  peo- 
ple, at  this  distance  of  time,  with  an  air  of  exultation  ; 
and  considering  the  extreme  difficulty  of  finding  and 
attacking  Indians  in  the  woods,  and  the  judicious  man- 
ner in  which  they  were  so  completely  surprised,  it  was 
a  capital  exploit. 

The  brave  company,  with  the  ten  scalps  stretched  on 
hoops,  and  elevated  on  poles,  entered  Dover  in  triumph, 
and  proceeded  thence  to  Boston  ;  where  they  received 
the  bounty  of  one  hundred  pounds  for  each,  out  of  the 
public  treasury. 

Encouraged  by  this  success,  Lovewell  marched  a 
third  time  ;  intending  to  attack  the  villages  of  Pequaw- 
ket,  on  the  upper  part  of  the  river  Saco,  which  had 
been  the  residence  of  a  formidable  tribe,  and  which  they 
still  occasionally  inhabited.  His  company  at  this  time 
consisted  of  forty-six,  including  a  chaplain  and  surgeon. 
Two  of  them  proving  lame,  returned  ;  another  falling 
sick,  they  halted  and  built  a  stockade  fort  on  the  west 
side  of  great  Ossipee  pond  ;  partly  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  the  sick  man,  and  partly  for  a  place  of  retreat 
in  case  of  any  misfortune.  Here  the  surgeon  was  left 
with  the  sick  man,  and  eight  of  the  company  for  a  guard. 
The  number  was  now  reduced  to  thirty-four.  Pursu- 
ing their  march  to  the  northward,  they  came  to  a  pond, 
about  twenty-two  miles  distant  from  the  fort,  and  en- 
camped by  the  side  of  it.  Early  the  next  morning, 
while  at  their  devotions,  they  heard  the  report  of  a  gun, 
and  discovered  a  single  Indian,  standing  on  a  point  of 
land,  which  runs  into  the  pond,  more  than  a  mile  dis- 
tant. They  had  been  alarmed  the  preceding  night  by 
noises  round  their  camp,  which  they  imagined  were 
made  by  Indians,  and  this  opinion  was  now  strength- 
ened. They  suspected  that  the  Indian  was  placed  there 
to  decoy  them,  and  that  a  body  of  the  enemy  was  in 
their  front.  A  consultation  being  held,  they  determined 
to  march  forward,  and,  by  encompassing  the  pond,  to 


INDIAN    WARS.  131 

gain  the  place  where  the  Indian  stood  ;  and  that  they 
might  be  ready  for  action,  they  disencumbered  them- 
selves of  their  packs,  and  left  them  without  a  guard  at 
the  northeast  end  of  the  pond,  in  a  pitch-pine  plain, 
where  the  trees  were  thin,  and  the  brakes,  at  that  time 
of  the  year,  small.  It  happened  that  LoveAvell's  march 
had  crossed  a  carrying-place,  by  which  two  parties  of 
Indians,  consisting  of  forty-one  men,  commanded  by 
Paugus  and  Wahwa,  who  had  been  scouting  down 
Saco  river,  were  returning  to  the  lower  village  of  Pe- 
quawket,  distant  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  this 
pond.  Having  fallen  on  his  track,  they  followed  it  till 
they  came  to  the  packs,  which  they  removed  ;  and 
counting  them,  found  the  number  of  his  men  to  be  less 
than  their  own.  They  therefore  placed  themselves  in 
ambush,  to  attack  them  on  their  return.  The  Indian 
who  stood  on  the  point,  and  was  returning  to  the  village 
by  another  path,  met  them,  and  received  their  fire,  which 
he  returned,  and  wounded  Lovewell  and  another  with 
small  shot.  Lieutenant  Wyman  firing  again,  killed 
him,  and  they  took  his  scalp.  Seeing  no  other  enemy, 
they  returned  to  the  place  where  they  had  left  their 
packs,  and  while  they  were  looking  for  them,  the  In- 
dians rose  and  ran  toward  them  with  a  horrid  yelling. 
A  smart  firing  commenced  on  both  sides,  it  being  now 
about  ten  o'clock.  Captain  Lovewell  and  eight  more 
were  killed  on  the  spot.  Lieut.  Farwell  and  two  others 
were  wounded.  Several  of  the  Indians  fell  ;  but,  being 
superior  in  number,  they  endeavored  to  surround  the 
party,  who,  perceiving  their  intention,  retreated  ;  hoping 
to  be  sheltered  by  a  point  of  rocks  which  ran  into  the 
pond,  and  a  few  large  pine  trees  standing  on  a  sandy 
beach.  In  this  forlorn  place,  they  took  their  station. 
On  their  right  was  the  mouth  of  a  brook,  at  that  time 
unfordable  ;  on  their  left  was  the  rocky  point  ;  their 
front  was  partly  covered  by  a  deep  bog  and  partly  un- 
covered, and  the  pond  was  in  their  rear.  The  enemy 
galled  them  in  front  and  flank,  and  had  them  so  com- 
pletely in  their  power,  that  had  they  made  a  prudent 
use  of  their  advantage,  the  whole  company  must  either 


132  INDIAN    WARS. 

have  been  killed,  or  obliged  to  surrender  at  discretion  ; 
being  destitute  of  a  mouthful  of  sustenance,  and  an 
escape  being  impracticable.  Under  the  conduct  of 
Lieut.  Wyman,  they  kept  up  their  fire,  and  showed  a 
resolute  countenance,  all  the  remainder  of  the  day  ; 
during  which,  their  chaplain,  Jonathan  Frye,  Ensign 
Robbins,  and  one  more,  were  mortally  wounded.  The 
Indians  invited  them  to  surrender,  by  holding  up  ropes 
to  them,  and  endeavored  to  intimidate  them  with  their 
hideous  yells  ;  but  they  determined  to  die  rather  than 
yield  ;  and  by  their  well-directed  fire  the  number  of 
the  savages  was  thinned,  and  their  cries  became  fainter, 
till,  just  before  night,  they  quitted  their  advantageous 
ground,  carrying  off  their  killed  and  wounded,  and 
leaving  the  dead  bodies  of  Lovewell  and  his  men  un- 
scalped. 

The  shattered  remnant  of  this  brave  company  col- 
lected themselves  together,  found  three  of  their  num- 
ber unable  to  move  from  the  spot,  eleven  wounded  but 
able  to  march,  and  nine  who  had  received  no  hurt.  It 
was  melancholy  to  leave  their  dying  companions  behind, 
but  there,  was  no  possibility  of  removing  them.  One 
of  them,  Ensign  Robbins,  desired  them  to  lay  his  gun 
by  him  charged,  that,  if  the  Indians  should  return  before 
his  death,  he  might  be  able  to  kill  one  more.  After  the 
rising  of  the  moon,  they  quitted  the  fatal  spot,  and 
directed  their  march  toward  the  fort,  where  the  surgeon 
and  guard  had  been  left.  To  their  great  surprise,  they 
found  it  deserted.  In  the  beginning  of  the  action,  one 
man  (whose  name  has  not  been  thought  worthy  to  be 
transmitted  to  posterity)  quitted  the  field,  and  fled  to 
the  fort  ;  where,  in  the  style  of  Job's  messenger,  he 
informed  them  of  Lovewell' s  death,  and  the  defeat  of 
the  whole  company  ;  upon  which  they  made  the  best  of 
their  way  home,  leaving  a  quantity  of  bread  and  pork, 
which  was  a  seasonable  relief  to  the  retreating  survi- 
vors. From  this  place,  they  endeavored  to  get  home. 
Lieutenant  Farwell  and  the  chaplain  who  had  the 
journal  of  the  march  in  his  pocket,  and  one  more,  per- 
ished in  the  woods,  for  want  of  dressing  for  their  wounds 


INDIAN    WARS.  133 

The  others,  after  enduring  the  most  severe  hardships, 
came  in  one  after  another,  and  were  not  only  received 
with  joy,  but  were  recompensed  for  their  valor  and 
sufferings  ;  and  a  generous  provision  was  made  for  the 
widows  and  children  of  the  slain. 

The  fort  at  Charlestown,  which  had  been  abandoned 
during  the  winter  previous  to  March,  1747,  was  then 
re-occupied  by  thirty  men,  and  placed  under  the  com- 
mand of  Captain  Stevens,  who  had  been  its  former 
commander  ;  and  scarcely  had  he  commenced  his  usual 
duties,  when  it  was  invested  by  a  large  body  of  French 
and  Indians,  under  the  command  of  Mons.  Debeline. 

On  first  arriving  before  the  place,  the  enemy,  secreting 
themselves,  lay  some  time  before  they  were  discovered 
by  the  garrison  ;  nor  was  their  proximity  conjectured 
until  the  dogs  in  the  fort  indicated  something  singular 
in  their  conduct.  Suspicions  being  thus  raised,  the 
gate  of  the  fort  was  cautiously  opened,  the  garrison 
put  on  the  alert,  and  no  one  allowed  to  go  at  a  distance. 
At  length  one  of  the  men,  desirous  of  ascertaining  the 
ground  of  the  suspicions,  ventured  out  about  twenty 
rods,  discharged  his  musket,  and  sent  forward  his  dogs. 
Believing  they  were  discovered,  a  party  of  the  enemy, 
concealed  behind  a  log,  rose,  fired,  and  slightly  wounded 
the  man,  who,  by  a  rapid  retreat  to  the  fort,  saved  his 
life.  The  whole  body  of  the  enemy  now  rose  from 
their  covert,  and  with  horrid  yells  poured  a  general 
fire  on  the  fort  ;  but  their  resolution  was  not  equal  to 
an  attempt  to  carry  it  by  storm. 

The  fort  being  constructed  of  combustible  materials, 
the  enemy  believed  it  possible  to  set  it  on  fire,  and 
thereby  compel  the  garrison  to  surrender  without  further 
opposition.  To  effect  this,  the  neighboring  fences  and 
a  log  hut,  about  forty  rods  to  windward,  were  soon  set 
on  fire,  and  as  the  wind  was  brisk,  the  flames  approached 
and  covered  the  fort  with  a  dense  body  of  smoke,  through 
which  was  heard  the  terrifying  yell  of  the  savages,  and  a 
constant  roar  of  musketry,  and  the  balls  like  hail  show- 
ered upon  the  fort. 

Undaunted,  the  brave  little  garrison  resolved  to  de- 


134  INDIAN    WARS. 

fend  their  post  to  the  last  extremity,  and  a  novel  scheme 
was  adopted  to  extinguish  the  approaching  flames,  which 
now  hegan  to  threaten  destruction.  By  great  exertions, 
no  less  than  eleven  passages,  or  subterranean  galleries, 
were  carried  under  the  parapet,  of  such  a  depth,  that 
men  standing  in  them  on  the  exterior  of  the  fort  were 
completely  protected  from  the  shot  of  the  enemy. 
Buckets  of  water  from  a  well  within  were  handed  to 
the  men,  who  kept  the  parapet  constantly  moistened. 
Several  hundred  barrels  were  thus  expended,  and  the 
fort  rendered  perfectly  secure  from  the  approaching 
flames.  In  the  mean  time,  a  brisk  fire  was  continued 
upon  the  enemy,  when  they  could  be  distinguished 
through  the  smoke.  Thus  baffled  in  his  plan,  Debeline 
resolved  to  carry  the  place  by  other  means  ;  a  sort  of 
mantelet  was  prepared,  and  loaded  with  dry  fagots, 
set  on  fire,  and  forced  towards  the  fort  ;  flaming  arrows 
were  also  tried  ;  but  his  efforts  to  fire  the  place  proved 
abortive. 

On  the  second  day,  Debeline  proposed  a  cessation 
of  hostilities,  until  sunrise  the  next  morning,  with 
which  Stevens  complied,  and  in  the  morning,  before  the 
time  had  expired,  Debeline  approached  with  fifty  men, 
under  a  flag,  which  he  planted  within  twenty  rods  of 
the  fort.  A  parley  was  then  agreed  on,  and  Stevens 
admitted  a  lieutenant  and  two  men  into  the  fort  as  hos- 
tages, and  the  same  number  were  sent  out  to  Debeline, 
who  demanded  that  the  garrison  should  lay  down  their 
arms,  pack  up  their  provisions  in  blankets,  surrender 
the  fort,  and  be  conducted  prisoners  to  Montreal ;  and 
Stevens  was  requested  to  meet  him  without  the  fort, 
and  give  an  answer.  Stevens  accordingly  met  the 
French  commander,  but  before  he  had  time  to  return 
his  answer,  Monsieur  threatened  that  if  the  terms  were 
rejected,  the  fort  should  be  stormed,  and  in  case  any  of 
his  men  should  be  killed,  the  garrison  should  be  put  to 
the  sword.  Stevens  coolly  replied,  that  as  he  had  been 
intrusted  by  his  government  with  the  command  of  the 
fort,  he  should  hearken  to  no  terms  until  he  was  satis- 
fied that  he  could  no  longer  defend  it ;  and  added,  that 


INDIAN    WARS.  135 

it  was  but  a  poor  inducement  to  surrender,  if  all  were 
to  be  put  to  the  sword  for  killing  one  of  his  men,  when 
it  was  probable  he  had  already  despatched  several. 
Debeline  replied,  "  Do  as  you  please — I  am  resolved 
to  have  the  fort,  or  die  ;  go  and  see  if  your  men  dare 
fight  any  longer,  and  give  me  a  quick  answer."  Ste- 
vens returned  to  the  fort,  and  found  his  men  unanimously 
determined  to  defend  the  place  or  die  in  the  attempt. 
This  resolution  was  communicated  to  the  French 
commander  about  noon  ;  the  hostages  were  exchanged, 
and  the  firing  was  renewed,  with  a  shout  from  the  In- 
dians, and  it  continued  until  day-light  the  next  morning, 
when  Stevens  was  familiarly  saluted  with  "good  morn- 
ing," from  the  enemy,  when  a  proposition  was  made  for 
a  cessation  of  arms  for  two  hours.  Soon  after  two 
Indians  approached  with  a  flag,  and  promised,  if  Stevens 
would  sell  them  provisions,  they  would  leave  the  place 
without  further  efforts.  In  reply,  they  were  told  that 
five  bushels  of  corn  would  be  given  for  each  captive  in 
Canada,  for  whom  they  should  give  hostages,  to  remain 
until  the  captives  should  be  delivered.  Debeline,  con- 
vinced that  he  could  not  operate  upon  the  fears  of  his 
enemy,  or  gain  possession  of  the  place  without  an 
assault,  continued  a  distant  fire  a  short  time ;  then 
reluctantly  withdrew  from  the  fort. 

In  the  attack,  which  continued  three  days,  Stevens 
states  that  thousands  of  balls  were  poured  upon  the  fort, 
yet  not  a  man  of  the  garrison  was  killed,  and  only  two 
wounded.  When  the  intelligence  of  this  brave  defence 
was  received  at  Boston,  Commodore  Sir  Charles 
Knowles,  who  happened  to  be  at  that  station,  was  so 
highly  gratified  at  the  conduct  of  Stevens,  that  he  sent 
him  an  elegant  sword  ;  and  Number  Four,  when  incor- 
porated into  a  town  in  1753,  was  called  after  the  com- 
modore's name,  Charlestown. 


136  INDIAN    WARS. 


CHAP.    IX. 

PLAN  FOR  ESTABLISHING  A  MILITARY  SETTLEMENT  ON  THE 
RICH  INTERVALS  OF  COOS.— JOHN  KILBURN'S  BRAVE  DEFENCE 
OF  HIS  GARRISON— MASSACRE  OF  PRISONERS  BY  THE  INDIANS 
AT  FORT  WILLIAM  HENRY.— THE  VILLAGE  OF  ST.  FRANCIS 
DESTROYED  BY  ROGERS'  RANGERS.— QUEBEC  TAKEN  BY  GEN. 
WOLF. 

During  the  cessation  of  hostilities  which  took  place 
after  the  treaty  of  peace  with  the  Indians,  in  1749, 
measures  were  taken  for  extending  settlements  up  Con- 
necticut river,  and  towns  were  granted  on  both  banks 
not  long  after.  A  plan  was  also  proposed  for  estab- 
lishing a  military  settlement  on  the  rich  intervals  at 
Coos.  A  road  was  to  be  cut  out  to  that  place,  two 
towns  laid  out,  one  on  each  side  of  the  river,  opposite 
to  each  other,  (now  Newbury  and  Haverhill,)  and 
stockades,  with  lodgments  for  two  hundred  men,  in  each 
township  to  be  erected,  enclosing  a  space  of  fifteen 
acres  ;  in  the  centre  of  which  was  to  be  a  citadel,  con- 
taining the  public  buildings,  and  granaries  sufficient  to 
receive  the  inhabitants  and  movable  effects,  in  case  of 
necessity.  Courts  of  justice  were  to  be  established, 
and  other  civil  privileges  granted  to  the  people  ;  and 
they  were  to  be  under  strict  military  discipline. 

A  large  number  of  people  engaged  in  the  enterprise  ; 
and  in  the  spring  of  1752  a  party  was  sent  up  to  view 
Coos  meadows,  and  lay  out  the  proposed  townships. 
The  movements  were  noticed  by  the  Indians,  and  a 
party  of  the  St.  Francis  tribe  was  deputed  to  remon- 
strate against  the  project.  They  came  to  Charlestown, 
and  informed  Capt.  Stevens,  that  if  the  English  en- 
croached on  the  lands,  which  they  pretended  to  claim, 
they  should  resist  by  force.  This  determination  was 
communicated  to  the  governor  of  New  Hampshire,  and 
the  scheme  was  laid  aside. 


INDIAN    WARS.  137 

The  savage  nations  in  the  French  interest  were  al- 
ways ready,  on  the  first  appearance  of  a  rupture,  £0 
take  up  the  hatchet.  It  was  the  policy  of  the  French 
government  to  encourage  their  depredations  on  the 
frontiers  of  the  English  colonies,  to  which  they  had  a 
native  antipathy.  By  this  means,  the  French  could 
make  their  enemies  pay  the  whole  expense  of  a  war  ; 
for  all  the  supplies  which  they  afforded  to  the  Indians 
were  amply  compensated  by  the  ransom  of  captives. 
In  these  later  wars,  therefore,  we  find  the  savages  moro 
dexterous  in  taking  captives,  and  more  tender  of  them 
when  taken,  than  in  former  wars  ;  which  were  carried 
on  with  circumstances  of  greater  cruelty. 

No  sooner  had  the  alarm  of  hostilities,  which  com- 
menced between  the  English  and  French  in  the  west- 
ern part  of  Virginia,  spread  through  the  continent,  than 
the  Indians  renewed  their  attacks  on  the  frontiers  of 
New  Hampshire.  A  party  of  them  made  an  assault  on 
a  family  at  Bakerstown,  on  Pemigewasset  river,  where 
they  killed  a  woman,  and  took  several  captives.  Within 
three  days,  they  killed  a  man  and  a  woman  at  Stevens- 
town,  in  the  same  neighborhood ;  upon  which  the  settle- 
ments were  broken  up,  and  the  people  retired  to  the 
lower  towns  for  safety,  and  the  government  was  obliged 
to  post  soldiers  in  the  deserted  places.  After  a  few 
days  more,  they  broke  into  the  house  of  James  Johnson, 
at  Number  Four,  early  in  the  morning,  before  any  of 
the  family  were  awake,  and  took  him,  with  his  wife  and 
three  children,  her  sister  Miriam  Willard,  and  two  men, 
Peter  Laboree  and  Ebenezer  Farnsworth.  The  sur- 
prise was  complete  and  bloodless,  and  they  carried 
thorn  off  undisturbed.  The  next  day,  Johnson's  wife 
was  delivered  of  a  daughter,  who  from  the  circumstance 
of  its  birth  was  named  Captive.  The  Indians  halted 
one  day,  on  the  woman's  account,  and  the  next  day 
resumed  their  march,  carrying  her  on  a  litter,  which  they 
made  for  the  purpose,  and  afterwards  put  her  on  horse- 
back. On  their  march,  they  were  distressed  for  pro- 
vision, and  killed  the  horse  for  food.  The  infant  was 
nourished  by  sucking  pieces  of  its  flesh.     When  they 


138  INDIAN    WARS. 

arrived  at  Montreal,  Johnson  obtained  a  parole,  of  two 
months,  to  return  and  solicit  the  means  of  redemption. 
He  applied  to  the  assembly  of  New  Hampshire,  and 
after  some  delay  obtained  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds 
sterling.  But  the  season  was  so  far  advanced,  and  the 
winter  proved  so  severe,  that  he  did  not  reach  Canada 
till  the  spring.  He  was  then  charged  with  breaking  his 
parole ;  a  great  part  of  his  money  was  taken  from  him 
by  violence,  and  he  was  shut  up  with  his  family  in 
prison,  where  they  took  the  small-pox,  which  they  hap- 
pily survived.  After  eighteen  months,  the  woman,  with 
her  sister  and  two  daughters,  were  sent  in  a  cartel  ship 
to  England,  and  thence  returned  to  Boston.  Johnson 
was  kept  in  prison  three  years,  and  then,  with  his  son, 
returned  and  met  his  wife  in  Boston,  where  he  had  the 
singular  ill  fortune  to  be  suspected  of  designs  unfriendly 
to  his  country,  and  was  again  imprisoned  ;  but  no 
evidence  being  produced  against  him,  he  was  libe- 
rated. His  eldest  daughter  was  retained  in  a  Canadian 
nunnery. 

Soon  after  this,  a  party  from  St.  Francis  made  several 
attacks  upon  the  western  frontier  of  New  Hampshire, 
and  committed  many  savage  acts  at  Keene,  Walpole, 
and  other  places  in  that  vicinity.  They  afterwards, 
being  joined  by  other  Indians,  made  an  assault  on  the 
garrison  of  John  Kilburn,  in  which  were  himself,  John 
Peak,  two  boys,  and  some  women  ;  who  bravely  de- 
fended the  house,  and  obliged  the  enemy  to  retire,  with 
considerable  loss. 

The  defence  of  Kilburn's  garrison  was  one  of  the 
most  heroic  and  successful  efforts  of  personal  courage 
and  valor  recorded  in  the  annals  of  Indian  warfare. 
The  number  of  Indians  was  about  two  hundred,  against 
whom,  John  Kilburn,  his  son  John,  in  his  eighteenth 
year,  John  Peak  and  his  son,  and  the  wife  and  daughter 
of  Kilburn,  were  obliged  to  contend  for  their  lives. 
The  leader  of  the  Indians,  named  Philip,  was  well 
acquainted  with  Kilburn,  and  having  approached  near 
the  garrison,  and  secured  himself  behind  a  tree,  called 
out  to  those  in  the  house  to  surrender.     "  Old  John, 


INDIAN    WARS.  139 

young  John,"  said  he,  "  I  know  you  ;  come  out  here  ; 
we  give  you  good  quarter."  "  Quarter!"  vociferated 
Kilburn,  with  a  voice  of  thunder;  "you  black  rascals, 
be  gone,  or  we  'II  quarter  you."  The  Indians  soon 
rushed  forward  to  the  attack,  but  were  repulsed  by 
Kilburn  and  his  men,  who  were  aided  by  the  females 
in  running  bullets  and  in  loading  their  guns,  of  which 
they  had  several  in  the  house.  All  the  afternoon,  one 
incessant  firing  was  kept  up  till  near  sundown,  when 
the  Indians  began  to  disappear  ;  and  as  the  sun  sunk 
behind  the  western  hills,  the  sound  of  the  guns  and  the 
cry  of  the  war-whoop  died  away  in  silence.  Peak,  by 
an  imprudent  exposure  before  the  port-hole,  received 
a  ball  in  his  hip,  which,  for  want  of  surgical  aid,  proved 
fatal  on  the  fifth  day. 

The  New  Hampshire  soldiers  had  become  so  noted 
for  hardy  courage  and  agility,  so  habituated  to  fatigue 
and  danger,  and  so  well  acquainted  with  the  Indian 
mode  of  warfare,  that,  by  the  express  desire  of  Lord 
Loudon,  three  ranging  companies  were  formed  of  them. 
They  were  eminently  useful  in  scouring  the  woods, 
procuring  intelligence,  and  skirmishing  with  detached 
parties  of  the  enemy.  These  companies  were  after- 
wards formed  into  one  body,  and  were  called  Rogers' 
Rangers,  Maj.  Robert  Rogers  being  appointed  to  the 
command,  and  in  which  John  Stark,  afterwards  the 
hero  of  Bennington,  was  captain.  He  had  been  taken 
by  (he  Indians,  and  was  for  some  time  a  prisoner  among 
them,  but  had  fortunately  made  his  escape. 

Maj.  Rogers  was  an  officer  of  daring  courage,  and 
indefatigable  in  the  execution  of  all  enterprises  entrusted 
to  him.  He  adopted  the  plan  of  advancing  against  the 
enemy  in  two  columns  of  single  files,  parallel  to  each 
other,  within  hailing  distance;  by  which  means  they 
were  in  little  danger  from  ambuscades,  or  from  attacks 
in  front,  or  on  either  flank.  This  plan  has  since  been 
generally  practised  by.  our  commanders,  in  their  wars 
with  tbc  Indians  ;  and  had  Gen.  Braddock  adopted  it, 
ag  eeabjjt  to  Washington's  advice,  he  would  most  pro- 
bald  y  have  saved  his  army. 


140  INDIAN    WARS. 

This  corps  of  rangers  were  of  great  service  in  the 
defence  of  our  frontiers  against  the  French  and  Indians, 
and  their  daring  exploits  were  the  common  theme  of 
conversation  at  that  time  throughout  the  country.  Many 
who  served  in  it  were  afterwards  commissioned,  and 
hecame  distinguished  officers  in  the  continental  army 
of  the  revolution. 

During  the  absence  of  Lord  Loudon,  who  had  been 
sent  with  a  large  force  against  Louisburg,  the  main 
body  of  Canadians  and  Indians,  under  the  command 
of  Montcalm,  made  an  attack  on  fort  William  Henry, 
commanded  by  Col.  Monroe,  a  British  officer.  Gen. 
Webb  at  this  time  lay  at  fort  Edward,  with  the  main 
army,  consisting  principally  of  provincial  troops.  The 
force  under  Col.  Monroe  consisted  of  two  thousand 
and  two  hundred  regulars  and  provincials  ;  four  hun- 
dred and  forty-nine  of  whom  were  posted  in  the  fort, 
and  the  remainder  in  a  fortified  camp,  on  the  eminence 
where  fort  George  was  subsequently  built.  The  siege, 
which  was  continued  for  six  days,  was  vigorously 
pressed,  and  Monroe  defended  his  fort  and  fortified 
camp  with  spirit  ;  but  having  burst  many  of  his  guns 
and  mortars,  and  expended  most  of  his  ammunition, 
he  was  compelled  to  surrender.  A  capitulation  was 
signed  on  the  ninth,  by  which  the  troops  were  allowed 
to  retain  their  arms,  and  were  to  be  escorted  to  fort 
Edward. 

Soon  after  the  capitulation  was  signed,  a  detachment 
of  the  French  army  took  possession  of  Monroe's  works. 
About  the  same  time  the  Indians  rushed  over  the  para- 
pets, and  began  to  plunder  such  small  articles  as  they 
could  seize  with  impunity,  and  at  length  commenced 
their  depredations  on  the  officers'  baggage.  To  prevent 
the  Indians  from  becoming  intoxicated,  the  whole  of 
the  remaining  liquor,  both  in  the  fort  and  camp,  was 
stove.  Col.  Monroe,  perceiving  their  conduct,  gave 
orders  for  marching  about  midnight,  and  at  the  time 
assigned  the  troops  were  drawn  up  and  put  in  motion  ; 
but  being  informed  that  a  large  body  of  savages  were 
on   the  road  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting  the  march, 


INDIAN    WARS.  141 

gave  orders  for  the  troops  to  return  to  camp,  where 
they  continued  without  shelter  till  morning  ;  the  Indians 
in  the  mean  time  hovering  about  the  lines,  indicating 
their  savage  designs. 

Early  the  next  morning,  the  troops  were  ordered  to 
prepare  for  the  march  ;  but  it  was  observed  that  the 
Indians  indicated  more  ferocity  than  in  the  preceding 
night,  each  carrying  a  tomahawk,  or  other  weapon  of 
death,  in  his  hand  ;  and  they  continued  to  plunder  the 
baggage  of  the  officers.  Col.  Monroe  complained  of 
a  breach  of  the  articles  of  capitulation,  but  to  no  effect. 
He  was  told  by  the  French  officers,  that  the  savages 
might  be  appeased  by  giving  up  the  private  property  of 
the  troops  ;  to  which  he  consented,  and  the  plan  was 
generally  adopted.  But  the  blood-thirsty  tigers  were  not 
so  easily  glutted.  They  soon  seized  tne  officers'  hats, 
guns,  and  swords,  and  violently  forced  off  their  clothing, 
in  some  instances  not  sparing  even  their  shirts,  and  this 
was  soon  followed  by  a  scene  which  beggars  descrip- 
tion. They  rushed  upon  the  sick  and  wounded,  whom 
they  butchered  and  scalped,  in  the  presence  of  the 
troops  ;  the  negroes,  mulattoes  and  friendly  Indians 
were  next  dragged  from  the  ranks,  and  shared  the  same 
fate*;  one  of  the  latter  they  burnt  to  death.  At  length, 
with  great  difficulty,  the  troops  left  the  entreuched 
camp,  but  without  the  promised  escort,  and  had  barely 
cleared  it,  when  the  rear  of  the  column  was  attacked, 
and  many  killed  and  scalped,  without  discrimination. 
Monroe  then  brought  the  troops  to  a  halt,  but  in  great 
confusion.  As  soon  as  the  men  in  front  perceived  the 
danger  in  the  rear,  they  pressed  forward  until  they 
reached  a  French  guard  at  La  Corne's  camp,  followed 
by  the  savages,  who  continued  their  murders  by  stab- 
bing, tomahawking,  and  scalping  all  within  their  power. 
The  women  accompanying  the  troops,  unable  to  resist, 
were  seized,  their  throats  cut,  their  bodies  ripped  open, 
and  their  bowels  lorn  out  and  thrown  in  their  faces  ; 
the  children  were  taken  by  the  heels,  and  their  brains 
dashed  out  against  rocks  and  trees  ;  and  it  is  stated 
that  many  of  the  savages  drank  the  hearts'  blood  of 


142  INDIAN    WARS. 

their   victims,   as   it    flowed  reeking   from  the  horrid 
wounds. 

Protection  was  now  demanded  from  the  French 
guard,  but  it  was  refused,  and  the  unfortunate  troops 
were  told  that  they  must  scatter  in  the  woods,  and  seek 
their  own  safety.  Finding  no  alternative,  they  rushed 
desperately  through  the  savages,  attempting  to  escape 
by  flight,  but  being  pursued,  many  were  tomahawked, 
while  others  were  so  fortunate  as  to  outstrip  their  pur- 
suers, and  to  reach  fort  Edward,  but  in  a  horrible 
plight,  after  secreting  themselves  through  the  following' 
night  in  the  thick  woods  and  swamps,  stripped  even  to 
nudity.  Col.  Monroe,  and  several  of  his  officers  and 
men,  were  carried  back  to  the  French  camp,  where 
they  remained  until  an  escort  was  furnished  them  to 
fort  Edward. 

During  these  horrid  transactions,  the  French  troops 
remained  idle  spectators  of  the  scene.  La  Corne,  who 
had  great  influence  among  the  savages,  probably  fore- 
seeing the  massacre,  immediately  after  the  capitulation 
was  signed,  sent  for  Col.  Frye,  commanding  the  Mas- 
sachusetts regiment,  and  informed  him  that  he  well 
remembered  the  humanity  he  had  shown  to  his  country- 
men in  Nova  Scotia  ;  that  he  should  embrace  the  present 
opportunity  to  express  his  gratitude,  and  reward  his 
humanity  ;  and  that  neither  he  nor  any  of  the  Massa- 
chusetts troops  should  receive  insult  or  injury  from  the 
Indians.  But  during  the  whole  transaction,  he  kept  at 
a  distance,  nor  did  he  send  a  party  to  afford  the  prom- 
ised protection,  or  use  his  influence  to  moderate  the 
vengeance  of  the  Indians. 

On  receiving  intelligence  of  the  capitulation,  Gen. 
Webb  ordered  five  hundred  men  to  meet  the  French 
escort,  and  conduct  the  captured  troops  into  his  camp; 
but  to  his  surprise,  instead  of  meeting  the  escort, 
the  captives  were  discovered  flying  through  the  woods 
singly  or  in  small  parties,  in  the  greatest  distress  and 
consternation  ;  many  exhibiting  the  horrid  cuts  of  the 
knife  and  tomahawk,  and  some  in  a  state  of  delirium, 
and  nearly  exhausted. 


INDIAN    WARS.  143 

The  individual  exploits  of  several  of  the  captives 
may  not  be  uninteresting.  In  the  confusion  consequent 
upon  the  attack  upon  the  defenceless  troops,  an  Indian 
chief  seized  Col.  Frye,  plundered  and  stripped  him  of 
his  clothes,  even  to  his  shirt,  and  then  led  him  into  the 
woods,  in  a  direction  and  manner  which  left  no  doubt 
as  to  the  design  of  the  ferocious  chief.  Arriving  at  a 
secluded  spot,  where  the  colonel  expected  to  meet  his 
fate,  he  determined  to  make  one  effort  for  his  life,  and 
roused  by  desperation,  with  no  other  arms  than  thoso 
nature  gave  him,  he  sprang  upon  the  savage,  overpow- 
ered and  killed  him  on  the  spot,  and  fleeing  rapidly  into 
a  thick  wood,  he  eluded  the  search  of  the  other  Indians. 
After  wandering  in  various  directions  for  several  days, 
subsisting  wholly  on  whortleberries,  he  reached  fort 
Edward,  and  joined  his  suffering  companions. 

Capt.  John  Burk,  of  F  rye's  regiment,  was  seized, 
and,  after  a  violent  struggle,  stripped  of  the  whole  of 
his  clothes,  and  afterwards  escaped  into  the  woods. 
Straying  in  various  directions,  he  was  overtaken  by 
darkness  in  the  margin  of  a  morass,  and  unable  to  direct 
his  course,  lay  down  in  the  thick  grass  and  passed  the 
night,  covered  only  by  the  damp  vapor  of  the  swamp. 
The  next  day  he  renewed  his  march,  and  fortunately 
arrived  safely  at  fort  Edward. 

At  the  time  Col.  Monroe  consented  to  the  delivery 
of  the  private  baggage  to  the  Indians,  as  has  been 
related,  Lieut.  Selah  Barnard,  another  of  F  rye's  offi- 
cers, having  with  him  a  small  trunk  containing  his 
effects,  resolutely  determined  not  to  part  with  it,  unless 
by  force.  The  trunk  soon  attracted  the  attention  of 
the  savages,  and  two  stout  fellows  approaching  to  seize 
it,  the  lieutenant,  springing  upon  it,  threatened  (hem 
with  instant  deatli  if  they  persisted  in  their  design,  and 
for  some  time  held  the  trunk  from  their  grasp.  At 
length,  others  coming  up,  he  was  seized  by  each  arm 
by  two  savages,  plundered,  and  led  off,  as  he  supposed, 
to  be  butchered.  Being  athletic,  and  remarkably 
nervous  in  his  arms,  rousing  his  whole  strength,  ho 
sent  them  in  different  directions,  and  by  a   rapid  flight 


1'44»  INDIAN    WARS. 

rejoined  his  fellow-sufferers.  The  savages  returned 
and  took  possession  of  the  trunk,  and  submitted  to  his 
escape  ;  and  he  reached  fort  Edward  without  further 
misfortune. 

Capt.  Jonathan  Carver,  of  the  same  regiment,  after 
being  stripped  of  his  clothes,  broke  from  the  savages 
and  regained  a  body  of  his  companions.  In  attempting 
afterwards  to  escape  through  the  woods,  he  was  again 
seized,  and  led  off  towards  a  swamp  by  two  Indians  ; 
an  English  gentleman  happening  to  pass  by,  one  of  the 
Indians  relinquished  his  hold,  and  seized  the  gentle- 
man, who,  proving  too  strong,  threw  him  upon  the 
ground,  on  which  the  other  Indian  flew  to  the  assist- 
ance of  his  comrade,  and  the  captain,  seizing  the  oppor- 
tunity, escaped,  and  after  two  or  three  days  arrived  at 
fort  Edward. 

The  number  that  fell  in  the  massacre  has  not  been 
accurately  ascertained.  Dr.  Belknap  says  the  New 
Hampshire  regiment  lost  eighty  out  of  two  hundred  * 
but  these,  being  in  the. rear,  suffered  more  severely  than 
other  regiments.  Captain  Carver  estimates  the  whole 
loss  at  fifteen  hundred  ;  but  this  is  evidently  an  exag- 
geration. In  a  letter  from  a  gentleman  in  Albany, 
inserted  in  the  London  Magazine  for  1757,  the  number 
is  much  diminished.  From  a  comparison  of  all  the 
accounts  that  have  reached  us,  it  is  probable  that  the 
whole  number  massacred  and  carried  off  by  the  savages 
was  less  than  three  hundred. 

After  Gen.  Amherst  had  taken  command  of  the  Eng- 
lish and  provincial  forces,  they  were  eminently  success- 
ful, and  had  taken  from  the  French  all  their  strong 
works  on  lake  Champlain.  The  capture  of  these 
important  posts  immediately  relieved  the  frontiers  of 
New  England  from  incursions  from  the  western  quar- 
ter ;  and  a  general  joy  spread  through  the  long  distressed 
colonies.  Crown  Point  had  been  in  the  possession  of 
the  French  for  nearly  thirty  years,  and  from  that  place 
predatory  parties  had  issued,  and  involved  the  frontiers 
of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire  in  blood  and 
slaughter ;   and  numerous  were  the  prisoners  who  had 


INDIAN    WARS.  145 

there  suffered  the  disgraceful  and  cruel  treatment  of 
the  savages.  One  other  post  from  which  the  colonies 
of  New  Hampshire  and  Massachusetts  had  suffered 
similar  cruelties,  still  remained  in  the  hands  of  the 
enemy.  This  was  the  village  of  St.  Francis,  situated 
at  the  mouth  of  the  river  of  that  name,  between  Mont- 
real and  Quebec.  From  its  easy  communication  with 
the  upper  part  of  Connecticut  river,  this  place  had  long- 
been  a  focus  of  murder  and  devastation,  and  many  a  cap- 
tive had  there  suffered  barbarities  intolerable,  and  the 
place  was  loaded  with  the  plunder  of  the  English  colo- 
nies. Gen.  Amherst  now  resolved  to  put  an  end  to 
these  barbarities,  by  destroying  the  place.  Maj.  Rogers, 
who  had  so  ably  and  frequently  distinguished  himself 
as  a  partisan  during  the  war,  was  selected  for  the  ardu- 
ous service,  with  his  hardy  rangers  and  a  detachment  of 
regular  troctys. 

To  prevent  a  discovery  of  the  expedition,  it  was 
kept  profoundly  secret  from  the  army  ;  and  in  the  pre- 
ceding day's  orders,  Rogers  had  been  destined  to  the 
command  of  a  party  to  march  in  a  different  direction, 
while  he  had  private  orders  to  proceed  directly  to  St. 
Francis. 

In  pursuance  of  his  orders,  Maj.  Rogers  left  Crown 
Point  in  the  evening,  on  board  of  whale-boats,  and 
proceeded  down  the  lake,  on  his  adventurous  expedi- 
tion. The  distance  to  Missisque  bay  was  not  far  short 
of  one  hundred  miles,  and  as  parties  of  the  enemy 
were  often  on  the  lake,  the  greatest  circumspection  was 
required  to  avoid  a  discovery.  The  fifth  day  after  his 
departure,  being  encamped  on  the  east  shore,  a  keg  of 
gunpowder  accidentally  took  fire,  and  wounded  Capt. 
Williams  and  several  men,  whom  Rogers  sent  back, 
with  part  of  the  detachment,  to  Crown  Point,  which 
reduced  his  number  to  one  hundred  and  forty-two, 
including  officers.  Pursuing  his  voyage,  Rogers  arrived 
at  Missisque  bay  on  the  twentieth,  without  discovery, 
where  he  secreted  his  boats,  and  provisions  sufficient 
for  his  men  on  their  return,  under  the  bank  of  a  creek, 
overhung  with  brush,   and    left  two  trusty  Indians  to 

19 


143  INDIAN    WARS. 

watch  them,  with  orders,  should  the  boats  be  discov- 
ered by  the  enemy,  to  follow  his  trail,  and  give  him  the 
information. 

The  country  between  the  bay  and  St.  Francis  village 
was  covered  with  woods,  and  intersected  by  swamps 
and  rivulets  ;  but,  notwithstanding  these  impediments, 
Rogers  pressed  his  march  with  considerable  expedition. 
The  second  day  after  quitting  the  boats,  the  two  Indians, 
who  had  been  left  to  watch  them,  came  up  with  Rogers, 
and  informed  him  that  four  hundred  French  and  In- 
dians had  discovered  and  taken  possession  of  the  boats, 
and  that  two  hundred  were  in  rapid  pursuit  on  his  trail. 
The  intelligence  was  embarrassing,  and  the  circum- 
stances of  the  detachment  critical.  But,  fertile  in 
resources,  Rogers  devised  means  to  overcome  his 
difficulties,  and  to  prosecute  his  expedition.  Lieut. 
M'MulIen  and  ten  men  were  detached,  with  orders  to 
proceed  through  the  woods  to  Crown  Point,  to  inform 
Gen.  Amherst  of  the  misfortune,  and  to  request  him  to 
forward  provisions  from  Charleslown,  up  the  Connec- 
ticut, to  the  mouth  of  Great  Ammonoosuc  river,  near 
Coos  intervals,  by  which  route  Rogers  proposed  to 
return,  after  the  destruction  of  the  Indian  village,  as 
ordered.  He  then  renewed  his  march,  resolving  to  out- 
strip his  pursuers ;  but  was  much  retarded  by  the 
sunken  nature  of  the  country,  which  in  many  places 
was  covered  with  water  mid-leg  deep,  and  often  a 
spruce  bog,  in  which  it  became  necessary  to  prepare  a 
sort  of  hammock,  from  the  boughs  of  trees,  to  enable 
the  men  to  repose  at  night  ;  and  this,  after  a  hard  day's 
march,  continued  from  early  dawn  until  darkness  com- 
menced. 

The  tenth  day  after  leaving  the  bay,  Rogers  struck 
St.  Francis  river,  about  fifteen  miles  above  the  village, 
and  with  some  difficulty  forded  it,  where  the  water  was 
five  feet,  and  running  in  a  rapid  current.  The  ground 
now  being  firm,  the  march  was  pressed  with  celerity, 
and  on  the  fourth  of  October,  at  eight  in  the  evening, 
Rogers  came  within  sight  of  the  village,  halted,  and 
directed  his  men  to  refresh  themselves,  while  he,  with 


INDIAN    WARS.  147 

Lieut.  Turner  and  Ensign  Avery,  reconnoitred  the 
place.  The  Indians  were  found  in  a  high  frolic  or 
dance,  and  appeared  to  entertain  no  apprehensions  of 
an  enemy  in  the  vicinity.  Returning  to  his  men  about 
two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  Rogers  marched  them 
within  five  hundred  yards  of  the  village,  lightened  them 
of  their  packs,  and  prepared  for  the  attack.  It  was 
now  ahout  three  o'clock,  and  an  hour  after,  the  Indians 
broke  up  their  dance,  and  retired  to  their  cabins  for 
repose,  and  all  was  calm  in  the  village.  Ahout  half  an 
hour  before  sunrising,  the  troops  advanced  in  three 
divisions,  and  made  simultaneous  attacks  in  as  many 
directions.  The  Indians  were  completely  surprised, 
and  incapable  of  much  resistance.  .Well  acquainted 
with  the  Indian  mode  of  attack  on  similar  occasions, 
the  rangers  dealt  death  and  destruction  in  all  directions, 
and  with  unsparing  hands.  Nor  was  it  possible  to  dis- 
tinguish age  or  sex,  and  an  indiscriminate  butchery 
followed  in  the  true  savage  style.  Many  were  killed 
in  their  cabins  ;  others,  attempting  to  fly,  were  shot  or 
knocked  on  the  head,  and  few  escaped.  At  sunrise  the 
scene  was  truly  horrible,  and  but  for  the  sight  of  six  or 
seven  hundred  of  the  scalps  of  their  countrymen,  sus- 
pended upon  poles,  and  waving  in  the  air,  the  trophies 
of  the  former  cruelty  of  the  Indians,  the  assailants 
would  have  been  excited  to  pity.  This  horrid  spectacle 
added  new  vigor,  and  sympathy  for  the  sufferers  found 
no  phice  in  the  breasts  of  the  rangers,  and  in  too  many 
instances  they  continued  to  despatch  women  and  chil- 
dren indiscriminately  :  and  a  general  conflagration  of 
the  cabins  ended  the  scene,  about  seven  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  Out  of  about  three  hundred  inhabitants  of 
the  place,  two  hundred  were  killed  ;  twenty  women  and 
children  captured,  and  five  English  prisoners,  residing 
in  the  village,  set  fee  ;  but  most  of  the  women  and 
children  were  soon  liberated. 

The  village  appeared  to  have  been  in  a  very  flourishing 
condition.  Many  of  the  cabins  were  well  furnished,  and 
the  church  was  handsomely  adorned  with  plate,  and  the 
whole  place  had  been  enriched  by  the  scalps  and  plunder 


148  INDIAN    WARS. 

taken  from  the  English  in  the  various  wars.  Two 
hundred  guineas  were  found  in  money,  and  a  silver 
image,  weighing  ten  pounds,  besides  a  large  quantity 
of  wampum,  clothing,  and  some  provisions. 

On  assembling  his  troops,  Rogers  found  Capt. 
Ogden  and  six  privates  wounded,  and  one  Stockbridge 
Indian  killed  ;  and  after  an  hour's  rest,  to  refresh  his 
men  and  collect  the  provisions  remaining  in  the  village, 
he  commenced  his  march  up  the  St.  Francis,  and  by 
Memphremagog  lake,  for  Coos,  on  Connecticut  river. 
The  detachment  continued  in  a  body  eight  days,  at 
the  expiration  of  which  the  provisions  were  entirely 
expended,  and  Rogers  found  it  necessary  to  divide 
imo  several  parties,  that  the  men  might  more  easily 
procure  subsistence  by  hunting,  giving  them  orders  to 
assemble  at  the  junction  of  the  great  Ammonoosuc  and 
Connecticut  rivers,  where  he  expected  to  find  provi- 
sions forwarded  by  order  of  Gen.  Amherst. 

Two  days  after  separating,  a  party  under  Ensign 
Avery  was  overtaken  by  the  pursuing  Indians,  and 
seven  captured,  but  two  fortunately  escaped.  Another 
party  of  about  twenty,  under  Lieutenants  Dunbar  and 
Turner,  was  attacked,  and  the  principal  part  killed  or 
taken,  including  the  two  officers.  The  party  under 
Rogers,  after  several  days  of  fatiguing  march,  and  in  a 
state  of  starvation,  reached  Coos  meadows,  where  he 
entertained  little  doubts  of  meeting  with  ample  supplies 
of  provisions.  But  here  he  was  disappointed.  Pro- 
visions had  been  sent  to  that  place  by  Amherst's  orders* 
under  an  officer  and  party  of  men  from  Charlestown* 
but  after  remaining  several  days  without  meeting 
Rogers,  or  gaining  intelligence  of  his  party,  they  had 
returned  down  the  river,  only  a  few  hours  before  Ro- 
gers arrived  at  the  place,  and  their  fires  were  found 
still  burning  where  they  had  encamped. 

Reduced  to  this  deplorable  situation,  and  little  or  no 
game  to  be  found  in  the  woods,  Rogers  had  recourse 
to  ground-nuts  and  lily  roots,  which  were  collected, 
boiled  to  a  mucilaginous  consistence  resembling  soup, 
and  dealt  out  to  the  men,  and  this  was  found  to  pre- 


INDIAN    WARS.  149 

serve  life  ;  but  a  future  supply  was  precarious,  and  little 
prospect  remained  of  reaching  Charlestovvn  before  they 
should  famish.  Rogers  at  length  contrived  to  construct 
a  raft  of  dry  pines,  or.  which  he,  with  Capt.  Ogden, 
one  ranger  and  a  captive  hoy,  embarked  and  floated 
down  the  Connecticut,  leaving  Lieut.  Grant  in  com- 
mand of  the  remaining  party.  At  White  river  falls, 
the  raft  was  unfortunately  lost,  and  a  new  one  con- 
structed by  the  slow  process  of  burning  down  trees, 
and  separating  them  into  logs  of  a  proper  length. 
With  much  difficulty  the  raft  was  conducted  over  Wa- 
terqueechy  falls  ;  and  after  meeting  many  other  embar- 
rassments, and  passing  other  rapid*,  they  arrived  near 
Charles  town,  where  they  were  relieved  by  some  people 
who  were  out  from  that  place  cutting  timber,  and  con- 
ducted to  the  town.  Canoes  loaded  with  provisions 
were  immediately  sent  up  the  river  for  the  relief  of  the 
other  sufferers,  who  arrived  at  various  points  on  the 
river  in  a  starving  condition,  after  having  lost  many  in 
the  woods.  A  few  reached  Crown  Point,  subsisting 
wholly  on  roots  and  g'-»me  procured  on  the  route. 

After  collecting  his  scattered  survivors  at  Charles- 
town,  Rogers  marched  for  Crown  Point,  where  he  ar- 
rived the  first  of  December,  and  joined  Gen.  Amherst's 
army.  The  whole  loss  of  the  detachment,  after  leaving 
the  ruins  of  St.  Francis,  was  three  officers  and  forty-six 
non-commissioned  officers  and  privates.  In  relating 
their  individual  sufferings,  one  of  the  rangers  stated  that 
the  party  to  which  he  was  attached,  having  expended 
the  last  morsel  of  food,  was  on  the  point  of  starvation, 
when  fortunately  an  owl  was  discovered  perched  upon  a 
tret;.  Instant  !y  the  bird  was  brought  down  by  the  eager 
shot  of  several  of  the  men,  dissec  ed,  and  distributed  by 
the  weil-known  method  of  u  Who  shall  have  this?" 
He  shared  a  leg,  which  he  devoured  without  cooking; 
and  by  this  refreshment  t he  party  were  enabled  to  con- 
tinue (lie  march,  and  at  length  arrived  without  the  loss 
of  a  man. 

During  the  operations  of  Amherst  at  lake  Champ  lain, 
Gen.  Wolf,  with  about  eight  thousand  men,  sailed  from 


150  INDIAN    WARS. 

Louisnurg,  under  Admirals  Saunders  and  Holmes,  and 
landed  near  Quebec  ;  and  after  many  difficulties  thrown 
ill  his  way,  and  a  severe  repulse  at  Montmorency,  he  by 
a  daring  movement  gained  the  plains  of  Abraham,  in 
the  vicinity  of  Quebec,  and  brought  Montcalm  to  a 
general  action,  in  which  the  French  were  decisively 
defeated,  and  both  commanders  killed  ;  and  a  few  days 
subsequently  Quebec  surrendered  to  the  British  arms. 
The  joy  spread  over  the  colonies,  at  the  conquest  of 
Canada,  is  hardly  to  be  described.  From  the  com- 
mencement of  King  William's  war,  in  1689,  with  the 
excep:ion  of  a  few  short  intervals,  to  this  event,  the 
frontier  people  of  the  English  northern  provinces  were 
doomed  to  destruction,  captivity,  and  slaughter.  Re- 
lieved from  their  embarrassments,  they  re-occupied  their 
plantations,  and  new  ones  were  commenced,  and  popu- 
lation began  to  spread. 


CHAP.    X. 

REMARKS  ON  INDIAN  HOSTILITIES  AT  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF 
THE  WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION,  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF  THE 
NEW  HAMPSHIRE  GRANTS  IN  THE  COOS  COUNTRY.— BATTLE  OF 
BENNINGTON,  WITH  ITS  RESULTS.— BURNING  OF  ROYALTON. 

After  the  conquest  of  Canada  by  the  English,  in 
which  the  New  England  colonies  were  actively  en- 
gaged, and  in  which  they  bore  a  large  proportion  of  the 
burthen,  Indian  depredations  and  attacks  on  our  fron- 
tiers ceased.  The  inhabitants  were  relieved  from  the 
distresses  and  horrors  of  a  savage  warfare,  in  which 
they  had  suffered  almost  incredible  hardships,  from  the 
first  settlement  of  the  country.  The  enterprising  set- 
tlers could  now  push  their  fortunes  into  the  wilderness, 
fell  the  trees,  and  establish  themselves  wherever  they 
thought  it  would  most  conduce  to  their  comfort  and 


INDIAN    WARS.  151 

\ 

prosperity,  and  where  they  could  pursue  their  labors  in 
peace.  The  anxious  mother  could  now  lay  her  head 
upon  her  pillow  and  take  her  rest,  without  the  Ajar  of 
being  disturbed  by  the  war-whoop  of  the  savage,  and 
was  relieved  from  that  dreadful  apprehension  of  danger, 
which  caused  her,  when  awakened  bv  the  whistling  of 
the  winds  through  the  forest,  to  hug  her  infant  closer 
to  her  breast. 

Emigrations  now  took  place  rapidly  into  the  wilder- 
ness, in  every  direction.  The  lardy  sons  of  New 
England  penetrated  the  forests,  and  formed  settlements 
on  all  the  best  lands  on  the  streams  to  the  north  and 
west  of  the  old  settlements,  which  had  before  been  pre- 
vented by  the  hostilities  of  the  savage  tribes.  Many 
new  towns  had  been  granted,  and  the  most  liberal  terms 
offered  for  their  settlement.  The  wilderness  now  lite- 
rally blossomed  as  the  rose;  and  where,  a  short  time 
before,  they  were  only  inhabited  by  the  savage  beast 
of  prey,  or  the  more  savage  Indian,  were  now  becoming 
the  abode  of  industry,  civilization,  and  prosperity.  At 
no  period  of  our  existence  as  a  nation  has  the  increase 
of  population  and  accumulation  of  wealth  been  more 
rapid,  than  what  took  place  between  the  peace  of  1763 
and  the  commencement  of  the  war  of  the  revolution. 

The  most  extensive  and  important  settlements  that 
were  made  at  this  time  were  in  the  great  valley  of  Con- 
necticut river,  above  Charlestowh,  then  called  the  Upper 
Coos,  which  had  been  till  now  unoccupied,  in  conse- 
quence of  its  having  been  the  principal  thoroughfare  of 
the  French  and  Indians,  in  their  at  lacks  upon  the  fron- 
tiers of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire;  but  in  the 
various  military  expeditions  through  the  country  our 
people  had  discovered  the  richness  of  the  soil,  and  a 
strong  desire  was  felt  to  get  possession  of  the  land.  The 
governor  of  New  Hampshire  had  previously  caused  a 
survey  of  Connecticut  river  to  be  made,  for  sixty  miles, 
and  three  lines  of  townships  on  each  side  to  be  laid  out. 
By  procuring  the  signatures  of  a  certain  number  of  peti- 
tioners for  these  townships,  g  ants  were  readily  obtained, 
on  \ovy  easy  conditions,  which  were  nothing  more  than 


152      .  INDIAN     WARS. 

to  have  a  certain  number  of  settlers  in  each  town  in  a 
given  time  ;  and  the  expense  to  each  was  only  the  char- 
ter fee,  which  was  but  hall*  a  dollar;  and  this  entitled 
the  original  proprietors  to  three  hundred  and  forty  acres 
of  land. 

These  easy  terms  induced  a  great  number  from  Mas- 
sachusetts and  Connecticut  to  become  settlers,  and  the 
river  towns  were  soon  taken  up  by  their  most  industri- 
ous and  enterprising  sons.  New  Hampshire  claimed 
the  jurisdiction  as  far  as  to  within  twenty  miles  of  the 
Hudson  river,  from  thence  westerly  to  lake  Champlain, 
and  then  northerly  to  the  forty-fifth  degree  of  latitude. 
This  was  disputed  by  New  York,  who  pretended  to 
claim  as  far  east  as  Connecticut  river.  This  dispute, 
however,  rather  facilitated  than  otherwise  the  settlement 
of  the  country.  Both  parties  continued  to  give  grants 
of  the  lands,  and  to  encourage  their  settlement ;  and  the 
dispute  was  never  finally  put  at  rest  till  the  territory 
was  by  act  of  Congress  admitted  into  the  Union  as  an 
independent  state,  under  the  name  of  Vermont.  All 
those  towns  that  lie  between  Connecticut  river  and  the 
Green  mountains  were  for  many  years  known  only  by 
the  name  of  the  New  Hampshire  Grants,  and  acknow- 
ledged no  other  jurisdiction  but  of  that  colony. 

These  settlements  continued  to  prosper  and  increase 
in  population  for  several  years,  and  nothing  took  place 
which  in  the  least  tended  to  retard  this  prosperity,  until 
the  commencement  of  the  revolutionary  struggle  be- 
tween the  colonies  and  the  mother  country.  This  event 
produced  anew  order  of  things  throughout  the  country. 
The  inhabitants  of  these  parts  generally  took  sides  with 
the  colonies,  and  were  very  active  and  zealous  in  the 
cause  of  independence.  Many  of  them,  however,  and 
among  these  some  of  t  lie  most  respectable  and  weal. by, 
were  opposed  to  the  separation  from  England.  They 
were  willing  to  agree  not  to  take  part  on  either  side, 
and  to  remain  neutral  ;  but  this,  under  the  popular  feel- 
ings of  the  times,  could  not  be  permitted  ;  for  the  prin- 
ciple adopted  by  the  patriotic  party  was,  "  Whoever  is 
not  for  us  is  against  us."     Those  who  adhered  to  the 


INDIAN    WARS.  153 

royal  cause  were  stigmatized  by  the  name  of  tories,  and 
those  on  the  other  side  styled  themselves  whigs  ;  and 
bitter  were  the  feelings  of  animosity  between  the  two 
parties. 

The  tories  were  deprived  of  their  arms,  and  many  of 
them  were  thrown  into  prison  ;  tarring  and  feathering 
were  in  some  cases  introduced,  and  their  suffering,  with 
that  of  their  families,  was  very  great.  They  were  finally 
driven  from  the  country,  and  took  refuge  in  Canada, 
where  they  were  protected  by  the  British,  and  furnished 
with  the  means  of  subsistence.  Their  feelings  were,  of 
course,  very  bitter  against  the  whigs,  whom  they  consi- 
dered the  cause  of  all  their  sufferings  ;  and  threats  were 
made  that,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Canada  Indians, 
they  should  overrun  the  Coos  settlements,  and  take  am- 
ple revenge  for  their  injuries,  by  despoiling  the  country. 
These  threats  were  often  received  and  circulated  through 
the  settlements,  which  kept  the  inhabitants  in  a  constant 
state  of  alarm  ;  but  the  country  was  now  too  thickly 
inhabited,  and  too  formidable,  to  make  such  an  attempt, 
with  any  chance  of  success,  without  a  large  force,  which 
could  not  at  that  time  be  spared. 

The  refugees,  who  were  now  in  Canada,  were,  how- 
ever, formed  into  a  regiment,  and  the  command  given  to 
Col.  John  Peters,  a  gentleman  who  had  been  conspicu- 
ous among  the  settlers  of  the  Coos  country,  and  from 
which  he  had  been  driven  on  account  of  his  political 
principles.  This  regiment  was  well  officered  and  armed, 
to  act  as  a  partisan  corps,  and  it  was  intended  that  it 
should  co-operate  with  the  Indians,  in  excursions  into 
the  Coos  settlements,  whenever  a  suitable  opportunity 
should  occur.  After  events,  however,  frustrated  all 
these  plans,  and  their  services  proved  to  be  of  very  little 
use  to  the  cause  of  the  English,  more  than  to  keep  the 
scattered  settlements  in  a  constant  state  of  alarm,  by 
their  threats  of  revenge. 

The  situation  of  the  whole  country  was  at  this  time 

very  peculiar.     The  declaration  of  independence  had 

dissolved  all  allegiance  to  England,  and  there  had  not 

been  time  in  some  sections  of  the  country  to  establish 

20 


154  INDIAN    WARS. 

any  permanent  form  of  government.  This  was  particu- 
larly the  case  with  the  New  Hampshire  Grants  ;  for 
their  territorial  jurisdiction  was  in  dispute,  and  they  were 
under  the  necessity  of  forming  a  temporary  system  of 
government  for  the  time  being.  For  this  purpose  a 
general  committee  was  appointed,  and  other  committees 
were  chosen  by  the  people  in  different  sections,  who 
were  styled  committees  of  safety,  to  whom  was  in- 
trusted the  whole  management  of  public  affairs.  Their 
authority  was  absolute,  and  their  decrees  and  acts  were 
the  only  law  of  the  land.  Though  some  of  their  acts 
were  rather  arbitrary  and  severe,  particularly  towards 
the  tories,  and  from  which  there  was  no  appeal,  yet  their 
orders  were  readily  obeyed  by  the  people.  They  not 
only  took  effectual  measures  to  protect  their  own  fron- 
tier, but  provided  large  supplies  for  the  government,  and 
furnished  more  recruits  for  the  army  than  any  other 
section  of  the  country  of  the  same  number  of  inhabitants. 
As  an  evidence  of  this,  one  fact  will  be  given  :  that 
when  the  late  pension  law  was  passed  by  Congress,  there 
were  very  few  men  among  them,  who  where  old  enough 
to  bear  arms  in  the  continental  army,  but  what  were 
entitled  to  a  pension. 

Nothing  of  much  importance  took  place  in  these  parts, 
until  Gen.  Burgoyne  took  command  of  the  English  army 
in  Canada,  and  commenced  his  march  to  overrun  and 
conquer  the  colonies.  He  was  accompanied  by  the 
refugees  and  a  large  body  of  Indians,  who  were  to  act, 
as  circumstances  required,  in  scouring  the  country  and 
plundering  the  inhabitants.  After  he  had  taken  Ticon- 
deroga,  a  plan  was  formed,  at  the  request  of  the  tories, 
to  detach  a  large  force  from  his  regulars,  who,  with  the 
refugees  and  Indians,  were  to  proceed  to  the  Coos  coun- 
try, to  plunder  and  destroy  it ;  and  so  sanguine  were 
they  of  success,  that  a  list  of  the  heads  of  families  in 
the  principal  towns  was  made  out,  and  furnished  for  each 
officer  who  was  to  have  any  command,  with  each  one's 
doom  marked  against  his  name,  of  those  that  were  to 
be  saved,  and  those  that  were  to  be  attacked  and  plun- 
dered. 


INDIAN    WARS.  155 

Information  of  this  plan  being  communicated  to  the 
inhabitants  of  these  settlements,  caused  great  alarm 
among  them  ;  and  the  committee  of  the  New  Hampshire 
Grants  immediately  wrote,  in  the  most  pressing  terms, 
to  the  committee  of  safety  at  Exeter,  for  assistance, 
and  said  that  if  none  should  be  afforded  to  them,  they 
should  be  obliged  to  retreat  to  the  New  England  states 
for  safety.  When  the  news  of  this  affair  reached  New 
Hampshire,  the  assembly  had  finished  their  spring  ses- 
sion, and  returned  home.  A  summons  from  the  commit- 
tee brought  them  together  again  ;  and  in  a  short  session, 
of  three  days  only,  they  took  the  most  effectual  and 
decisive  steps  for  the  defence  of  the  country.  They 
formed  the  whole  militia  of  the  state  into  two  brigades  ; 
of  the  first,  they  gave  the  command  to  William  Whipple, 
and  of  the  second,  to  John  Stark.  They  ordered  one 
fourth  part  of  Stark's  brigade,  and  one  fourth  of  three 
regiments  of  the  other  brigade,  to  march  immediately, 
under  his  command,  to  stop  the  progress  of  the  enemy 
on  our  western  frontiers.  They  ordered  the  militia  offi- 
cers to  take  away  arms  from  all  persons  who  scrupled 
or  refused  to  assist  in  defending  the  country. 

The  appointment  of  Stark  to  this  command,  with  the 
same  pay  as  a  brigadier  in  the  continental  service,  was 
peculiarly  grateful  to  the  people,  as  well  as  to  himself. 
In  an  arrangement  of  general  officers,  in  the  preceding 
year,  Poor,  a  junior  officer,  had  been  promoted,  whilst 
he  was  neglected.  He  had  written  on  this  subject  to 
Congress,  and  his  letters  were  laid  on  the  table.  He 
therefore  quitted  the  army,  and  retired  to  his  own  state. 
He  was  now,  by  the  unanimous  voice  of  his  fellow-citi- 
zens, invested  with  a  separate  command,  and  received 
orders  to  repair  to  Charlestown,  on  Connecticut  river, 
there  to  consult  with  a  committee  of  New  Hampshire 
Grants  respecting  his  future  operations  and  the  supply 
of  his  men  with  provisions  ;  to  take  the  command  of  the 
militia,  and  march  into  the  Grants  ;  to  act  in  conjunc 
tion  with  the  troops  of  that  new  state,  or  any  other  of 
the  states,  or  of  the  United  States,  or  separately,  as  it 
should  appear  expedient  to  him,  for  the  protection  of 
die  people  and  the  annoyance  of  the  enemy. . 


156  INDIAN    WARS. 

In  a  few  days  he  proceeded  to  Charlestown,  and  as 
fast  as  his  men  arrived  he  sent  them  forward  to  join  the 
forces  of  the  new  state,  under  Col.  Warner,  who  had 
taken  post  at  Manchester,  twenty  miles  northward  of 
Bennington.  Here  Stark  joined  him,  and  met  with 
Gen.  Lincoln,  who  had  been  sent  from  Stillwater  by 
Gen.  Schuyler,  commander  of  the  northern  department, 
to  conduct  the  militia  to  the  west  side  of  Hudson's  river. 
Stark  informed  him  of  his  orders,  and  of  the  danger 
which  the  inhabitants  of  the  Grants  apprehended  from 
the  enemy  and  fromjheir  disaffected  neighbors;  that 
he  had  consulted  with  the  committee,  and  it  was  the 
determination  of  the  people,  in  case  he  should  join  the 
continental  army  and  leave  them  exposed,  that  they 
would  retire  to  the  east  of  Connecticut  river  ;  in  which 
case  New  Hampshire  would  be  a  frontier.  He  therefore 
determined  to  remain  on  the  flank  of  the  enemy,  and  to 
watch  their  motions.  For  this  purpose  he  collected  his 
force  at  Bennington,  and  left  Warner  with  his  regiment 
at  Manchester.  A  report  of  this  determination  was 
transmitted  to  Congress,  and  the  orders  on  which  it  was 
founded  were  by  them  disapproved  ;  but  the  propriety 
of  it  was  evinced  by  the  subsequent  facts. 

Gen.  Burgoyne,  with  the  main>  body  of  the  British 
army,  lay  at  fort  Edward.  Thence  he  detached  Lieut. 
Col.  Baum  and  about  fifteen  hundred  of  his  German 
troops,  with  the  refugees  and  a  large  body  of  Indians, 
to  pervade  the  Grants  as  far  as  Connecticut  river,  with 
a  view  to  plunder  the  country.  He  was  to  persuade 
the  people  among  whom  he  should  pass,  that  his  detach- 
ment was  the  advanced  guard  of  the  British  army,  which 
was  marching  to  Boston.  He  was  accompanied  by  Col. 
Skeene,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  the  country. 

The  Indians  who  preceded  this  detachment,  being 
discovered  about  twelve  miles  from  Bennington,  Stark 
detached  Col.  Gregg,  with  two  Jiundred  men,  to  stop 
their  march.  In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  he  was 
informed  that  a  body  of  regular  troops,  with  a  train  of 
artillery,  was  in  full  ma'-ch  for  Bennington.  The  next 
morning  he  marched  with  his  whole  brigade  and  some 


INDIAN    WARS.  157 

of  the  militia  of  the  Grants,  to  support  Gregg,  who  found 
himself  unable  to  withstand  the  superior  number  of  the 
enemy.  Having  proceeded  about  four  miles,  he  met 
Gregg  retreating,  and  the  main  body  of  the  enemy 
pursuing,  within  half  a  mile  of  his  rear.  When  they 
discovered  Stark's  column,  they  halted  in  an  advan- 
tageous position  ;  and  he  drew  up  his  men  on  an  emi- 
nence in  open  view,  but  could  not  bring  them  to  an 
engagement.  He  then  marched  back  about  a  mile  and 
encamped,  leaving  a  few  men  to  skirmish  with  them, 
who  killed  thirty  of  the  enemy  and  two  of  the  Indian 
chiefs.  The  next  day  was  rainy.  Stark  kept  his  posi- 
tion, and  sent  out  parties  to  harass  the  enemy.  Many 
of  the  Indians  took  this  opportunity  to  desert,  because, 
as  they  said,  "  the  woods  were  full  of  Yankees." 

On  the  following  morning,  Stark  was  joined  by  a 
company  of  militia  from  the  Grants,  and  another  from 
the  county  of  Berkshire,  in  Massachusetts.  His  whole 
force  amounted  to  about  sixteen  hundred.  He  sent  Col. 
Nichols,  with  two  hundred  and  fifty  men,  to  the  rear  of 
the  enemy's  left  wing,  and  Col.  Hendrick,  with  three 
hundred,  to  the  rear  of  their  right.  He  placed  three 
hundred  to  oppose  their  front  and  draw  their  attention. 
Then,  sending  Cols.  Hubbard  and  Stickney,  with  two 
hundred  to  attack  the  right  wing,  and  one  hundred  more 
to  reinforce  Nichols  in  the  rear  of  their  left,  the  attack 
began  in  that  quarter  precisely  at  three  of  the  clock  in 
the  afternoon.  It  was  immediately  seconded  by  the 
other  detachments  ;  and  at  the  same  time  Stark  him- 
self advanced  with  the  main  body.  The  engagement 
lasted  two  hours,  at  the  end  of  which  he  forced  their 
breastworks,  took  two  pieces  of  brass  cannon  and  a 
number  of  prisoners  ;   the  rest  retreated. 

Just  at  this  instant  he  received  intelligence  that  an- 
other body  of  the  enemy  was  within  two  miles  of  him. 
This  was  a  reinforcement  for  which  Baum  had  sent, 
when  he  first  knew  the  force  which  he  was  to  oppose. 
It  was  commanded  by  Col.  Breyman.  Happily,  War- 
ner's regiment  from  Manchester  came  up  with  them  and 
stopped  them.     Stark  rallied  his  men  and  renewed  the 


158  INDIAN    WARS. 

action ;  it  was  warm  and  desperate ;  he  used  with 
success  the  cannon  which  he  had  taken,  and  at  sun- 
set obliged  the  enemy  to  retreat.  He  pursued  them 
till  night,  and  then  halted,  to  prevent  his  own  men  from 
killing  each  other  in  the  dark.  He  took  from  the  enemy 
two  other  pieces  of  cannon,  with  all  their  baggage, 
wagons,  and  horses.  Two  hundred  and  twenty-six  men 
were  found  dead  on  the  field.  Their  commander,  Baum, 
was  taken,  and  died  of  his  wounds  ;  besides  whom, 
thirty-three  officers  and  above  seven  hundred  privates 
were  made  prisoners.  Of  Stark's  brigade,  four  offi- 
cers and  ten  privates  were  killed,  and  forty-two  were 
wounded. 

In  the  account  of  this  battle  which  Stark  sent  to  the 
committee  of  New  Hampshire,  he  said,  "  Our  people  be- 
haved with  the  greatest  spirit  and  bravery  imaginable. 
Had  every  man  been  an  Alexander,  or  a  Charles  of 
Sweden,  they  could  not  have  behaved  better."  He  was 
sensible  of  the  advantage  of  keeping  on  the  flank  of  the 
enemy's  main  body,  and  therefore  sent  for  one  thousand 
men,  to  replace  those  whose  time  had  expired,  but  inti- 
mated to  the  committee  that  he  himself  should  return 
with  the  brigade.  They  cordially  thanked  him  "  for  the 
very  essential  service  which  he  had  done  to  the  country/' 
but  earnestly  pressed  him  to  continue  in  the  command, 
and  sent  him  a  reinforcement,  "  assuring  the  men  that 
they  were  to  serve  under  Gen.  Stark."  This  argument 
prevailed  with  the  men  to  march,  and  with  Stark  to 
remain. 

The  prisoners  taken  in  this  battle  were  sent  to  Boston. 
The  trophies  were  divided  between  New  Hampshire  and 
Massachusetts.  But  Congress  heard  of  this  victory  by 
accident.  Having  waited  some  time  in  expectation  of 
letters,  and  none  arriving,  inquiry  was  made  why  Stark 
had  not  written  to  Congress.  He  answered  that  his  cor- 
respondence with  them  was  closed,  as  they  had  not 
attended  to  his  last  letters.  They  took  the  hint  ;  and 
though  they  had  but  a  few  days  before  resolved  that  the 
instructions  which  he  had  received  were  destructive  of 
military  subordination,  and  prejudicial  to  the  common 


INDIAN    WARS.  159 

cause,  yet  they  presented  their  thanks  to  him,  and  to  the 
officers  and  troops  under  his  command,  and  promoted 
him  to  the  rank  of  brigadier  general  in  the  army  of  the 
United  States. 

This  victory  gave  a  severe  check  to  the  hopes  of  the 
enemy,  and  raised  the  spirits  of  the  people  after  long 
depression.  It  wholly  changed  the  face  of  affairs  in  the 
northern  department.  Instead  of  disappointment  and 
retreat,  and  the  loss  of  men  by  hard  labor  and  sickness, 
we  were  now  convinced,  not  only  that  our  militia  could 
fight  without  being  covered  by  intrenchments,  but  that 
they  were  able,  even  without  artillery,  to  cope  with 
regular  troops  in  their  intrenchments.  The  success  thus 
gained  was  regarded  as  a  good  omen  of  further  advan- 
tages. "  Let  us  get  them  into  the  woods,"  was  the 
language  of  the  whole  country. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  New  Hampshire  Grants  were 
relieved  by  this  decisive  battle  from  all  fears  of  an  in- 
vasion from  any  considerable  force  of  the  enemy.  The 
hopes  of  the  tories  were  now  completely  blasted,  and 
their  hopes  of  revenge  by  overrunning  the  country  were 
at  an  end.  But  still  they  were  enabled  to  keep  the 
people  in  a  constant  state  of  alarm,  by  their  threats  to 
bring  the  savage  foe  in  detached  parties  among  them,  to 
plunder  the  settlements,  and  carry  into  captivity  such  of 
the  leading  men  among  the  patriots  of  the  day  as  they 
considered  to  be  the  cause  of  their  sufferings,  in  being 
forced  to  leave  the  country. 

This  state  of  things  continued  for  a  considerable  length 
of  time.  Small  bodies  of  Indians  were  frequently  known 
to  be  prowling  about  the  settlements,  concealing  them- 
selves in  the  woods  during  the  day-time,  and  at  night 
committing  depredations  by  plundering  and  destroying 
property  ;  but  no  attack  was  made  upon  the  inhabitants. 
It  was  well  known  at  the  time  that  their  principal  object 
was  to  take  captive  and  carry  to  Canada  certain  leading 
men,  who  were  the  most  influential  and  active  in  main- 
taining the  cause  of  independence,  for  each  of  whom  they 
were  to  receive  a  large  reward.  Every  man  was  obliged 
to  keep  himself  well  armed,  and  never  suffer  himself  to 


160  INDIAN    WARS. 

sleep  without  a  loaded  gun  standing  by  his  bed  ;  and 
many  of  those  who  had  reason  to  believe  themselves  to 
be  marked  as  victims  for  captivity,  dared  not  sleep  in 
their  own  houses,  but  for  safety  were  compelled  to 
change  their  place  of  rest  every  night,  sleeping  in  barns 
and  other  places  of  concealment. 

No  adequate  means  could  be  adopted  to  guard  the 
inhabitants  against  these  dangers,  for  they  were  so 
scattered  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  collect  a  num- 
ber sufficient  to  afford  protection  to  such  an  extensive 
frontier,  every  point  of  which  was  equally  liable  to  be 
attacked  by  the  enemy.  Each  one  was,  therefore, 
obliged  to  depend  on  himself,  with  the  assistance  of  his 
neighbors,  to  repel  any  assault  that  might  be  made 
upon  him  by  the  Indians.  The  committee  of  safety 
took  every  means  in  their  power  to  afford  assistance 
and  protection  to  the  inhabitants.  A  brigade  of  militia 
was  organized  of  all  who  were  able  to  bear  arms,  and 
the  officers  appointed,  residing  in  the  different  towns, 
who  had  orders,  whenever  there  should  be  an  alarm, 
to  muster  all  the  force  in  their  neighborhoods,  and 
march  immediately  to  the  place  of  danger,  and,  as  the 
parties  arrived,  the  senior  officer  present  to  take  com- 
mand, and  proceed  against  the  enemy. 

Gen.  Jacob  Bailey,  of  Newbury,  was  appointed  to 
the  command — a  man  of  tried  courage  and  long  expe- 
rience, in  whom  the  people  had  great  confidence. 
Frequent  attempts  were  made  by  the  Indian  scouts  to 
take  him  prisoner,  but  he  eluded  all  their  stratagems 
and  kept  clear  of  them.  On  one  occasion,  his  house 
was  surrounded  by  a  party  of  Indians  in  the  night,  and 
a  demand  made  for  him,  with  a  threat,  that,  if  he  was 
not  surrendered,  they  would  burn  the  house  and  destroy 
all  within.  His  heroic  wife  answered  that  he  was  not 
at  home  ;  on  which  she  was  told  to  tell  where  he  was, 
or  they  would  commence  an  immediate  attack  on  the 
house.  Her  answer  was,  that  she  knew  not  where  he 
was,  but  she  hoped  he  was  where  they  would  not  find 
him  ;  that  she  was  prepared  for  their  attack,  and  should 
defend  the  house  to  the  last  extremity  ;  on  which  they 
retired. 


INDIAN     WAliS.  161 

No  military  event  of  any  importance  took  place  in 
the  towns  on  the  river,  within  the  Grants,  during  the 
remainder  of  the  war,  though  some  towns  in  the  neigh- 
borhood did  not  wholly  escape  the  common  calamities. 
In  the  month  of  October,  1780,  a  party,  consisting  of 
about  three  hundred  refugees  and  Indians,  commanded 
by  Lieflt.  Horton,  an  officer  in  the  British  army,  made 
an  incursion  into  the  settlements,  and  destroyed  Roy- 
alton,  a  flourishing  town  on  White  river,  about  twenty 
miles  from  its  junction  with  the  Connecticut.  They 
plundered  the  inhabitants  of  everything  valuable  that 
they  could  carry  off,  burnt  twenty-one  houses,  with  all 
their  barns  and  stacks  of  hay  and  grain,  and  took  four- 
teen men  prisoners,  most  of  them  heads  of  families  ; 
these  they  carried  to  Canada,  except  two,  who  were 
found  murdered  and  scalped  in  their  camp,  after  their 
retreat. 

This  event  caused  great  alarm  throughout  the  coun- 
try, and  many  speculative  opinions  were  formed  as  to 
the  reasons  why  this  town  should  be  singled  out  for 
destruction,  while  others  were  passed  by  the  enemy 
and  left  unmolested.  Subsequently  a  circumstance 
became  known,  which  was  supposed  to  be  the  cause. 
A  gentleman  had  taken  up  his  residence  in  that  town, 
who  was  a  land-owner  to  a  considerable  extent  in  that 
part  of  the  country,  and  took  great  interest  in  promot- 
ing its  prosperity.  He  often  gave  assistance  to  the 
inhabitants,  who  were  at  that  time  very  poor.  He 
made  it  his  home  in  the  family  of  a  man  whom  he  had 
often  assisted,  and  shown  many  acts  of  kindness. 
When  the  revolutionary  troubles  commenced,  this  gen- 
tleman, not  wishing  to  take  a  part,  was  proscribed  as  a 
tory  ;  and  for  safety  was  obliged  to  conceal  himself  in 
the  woods,  where  he  remained  till  compelled  by  hunger 
to  seek  some  relief,  for  which  he  secretly  applied  to  the 
man  with  whom  he  had  resided,  begged  for  food,  and 
that  he  would  afford  him  such  assistance  as  would  ena- 
ble him  to  make  his  escape.  This  was  promised,  and 
he  was  told  to  hide  himself  in  the  barn,  while  this  man 
said  he  would  keep  him  there  concealed  till  some  plan 
21 


162  INDIAN    WARS. 

could  be  devised  for  his  escape.  Instead  of  this,  how 
ever,  this  treacherous  friend  immediately  informed 
against  him  to  the  committee,  who  sent  a  guard  and 
took  him  prisoner.  This  gentleman  was  treated  with 
great  indignity,  and  suffered  many  hardships,  but 
finally  made  his  escape  and  got  safe  to  Canada. 

There  was  no  doubt  at  the  time  of  this  man  being 
one  of  the  party  that  attacked  Royalton.  One  thing 
is  a  fact,  that  the  house  of  his  betrayer  was  the  first 
that  was  destroyed,  and  the  owner  owed  his  life  to  a 
remarkable  circumstance.  Awaking,  on  the  morning 
of  the  attack,  a  little  before  daylight,  he  thought  he 
heard  strange  noises,  which  induced  him  to  believe  that 
some  wild  animal  had  got  among  his  flock.  He  arose 
and  went  out  to  see  to  them,  and  on  returning  found 
his  house  on  fire  and  surrounded  by  the  enemy.  He 
fled  to  the  woods,  and  was  closely  pursued  by  some 
Indians,  but  was  enabled  to  make  his  escape  by  secret- 
ing himself  under  a  log,  and  so  closely  concealed  him- 
self that  some  of  the  enemy  even  passed  over  him. 

No  correct  account  has  ever  before  been  published 
of  the  measures  adopted,  and  the  conduct  of  those  who 
turned  out  and  marched  against  the  enemy  on  this 
occasion,  though  a  very  false  one  was  printed  and  cir- 
culated by  a  religious  fanatic,  who  had  no  means  of 
knowing  anything  more  than  from  hearsay  reports, 
which  reflected  with  some  severity  upon  those  who 
were  engaged  in  the  expedition,  because  they  did  not 
pursue  and  kill  every  one  of  the  enemy.  The  follow- 
ing particulars  are  made  from  the  statements  of  those 
who  were  present  and  took  an  active  part  in  the  whole 
affair ;  one  of  whom  was  the  late  Dr.  Thomas  Bald- 
win, who  then  resided  in  Canaan,  about  thirty  miles 
from  the  scene  of  action,  and  who  shouldered  his  gun, 
and  marched  with  his  neighbors  in  defence  of  his  coun- 
try. 

The  enemy  encamped  in  a  thick  wood  the  night 
before  the  attack,  about  two  miles  from  the  village, 
and  commenced  their  depredations  at  daylight  in  the 
morning.     They  were  divided  into  parties,  and  began 


INDIAN    WARS.  163 

their  assault  upon  the  inhabitants  in  different  parts  of 
the  village  at  the  same  time.  Most  of  the, women,  with 
the  children,  fled  to  the  woods,  and  some  of  the  young 
men  made  their  escape  down  the  river  and  gave  the 
alarm.  The  senior  officer  of  that  section  was  Col. 
John  House,  who  resided  at  Hanover,  twenty-four 
miles  distant  from  the  scene  of  action.  He  received 
the  news  by  express  in  the  afternoon,  and  immediately 
sent  runnors  to  all  the  towns  in  the  neighborhood  with 
the  information,  and  orders  for  every  man  able  to  bear 
arms  to  repair  to  the  place  of  rendezvous  with  all  pos- 
sible haste.  He  was  enabled  to  march  with  a  conside- 
rable force  the  next  morning  at*  day  light,  occasionally 
being  joined  by  others  on  the  route,  and  arrived  at 
Royalton  in  the  afternoon  ;  but  the  enemy  had  left  the 
place  a  few  hours  before,  and  there  was  nothing  to  be 
discovered  but  the  burning  ruins  of  the  settlement. 

The  men  were  mustered  and  formed  into  companies, 
and  everything  arranged  for  a  pursuit  of  the  enemy. 
Scouts  were  sent  out  to  gain  information  of  them,  but 
they  missed  their  track,  and  did  not  return  till  the  next 
day.  No  certain  information  could  be  obtained  of  the 
route  they  had  taken,  but  it  was  determined  to  com- 
mence the  pursuit  in  such  a  direction  as  it  was  thought 
they  would  be  most  likely  to  fall  in  with  the  enemy. 
They  were  fortunate  enough  to  hit  upon  their  trail, 
and  followed  on  with  all  possible  haste  ;  but  they  were 
in  a  thick  wood,  and  the  night  was  very  dark,  so  that 
their  progress  was  slow.  The  first  discovery  that  they 
made  of  the  enemy  was  by  being  fired  on  by  their  rear 
guard,  by  which  a  lieutenant  was  severely  wounded. 
The  party  was  immediately  formed  in  order  of  battle, 
and  moved  on  till  they  received  the  fire  of  the  main 
body  of  the  Indians,  who  were  formed  in  a  half  circle. 
The  fire  was  returned  with  spirit,  and  a  sharp  engage- 
ment commenced  ;  but  it  was  soon  found  that  the  ene- 
my had  retreated.  It  was  so  dark  that  nothing  could 
be  seen  but  the  flashes  from  the  muskets,  from  which 
the  commander  discovered  that  there  was  danger  of 
the  parties  getting  into  a  position  which  might   cause 


164  INDIAN    WARS. 

them  to  mistake  each  other  for  the  enemy  ;  and  it  was 
With  great  difficulty  that  he  was  enabled  to  put  a  stop 
to  the  firing,  and  to  get  the  men  into  order,  for  the 
purpose  of  advancing  against  the  enemy.  This  being 
effected,  they  pursued  them,  and  on  arriving  at  their 
encampment,  found  that  they  had  left  it,  and  made  a 
hasty  retreat,  leaving  a  great  part  of  their  plunder 
behind  them.  Even  their  camp-kettles  were  left  over 
the  fire,  in  which  they  were  cooking  their  breakfasts. 
A  council  of  the  officers  was  held,  whose  opinion  was, 
that  to  pursue  the  enemy  further  would  be  useless, 
and,  an  arrangement  being  made  that  the  property 
found  in  the  camp  should  be  restored  to  the  owners, 
the  men  were  dismissed  and  returned  to  their  homes. 

Two  circumstances  occurred  during  the  time  the 
enemy  were  plundering  and  burning  the  village  which 
are  thought  worthy  of  being  stated.  A  Mrs.  Handy 
had  a  son,  ten  years  old,  taken  by  the  Indians,  and  she 
had  the  courage  to  attempt  his  liberation.  To  effect 
this,  she  repaired  to  the  head-quarters  of  the  enemy, 
in  doing  winch  she  had  to  wade  across  the  river.  She 
sought  out  the  English  commander,  and,  with  the  feel- 
ings of  a  mother,  plead  her  cause  so  well  that  she 
effected  his  release  ;  but  finding  there  nine  other  boys 
about  the  same  age,  and  knowing  all  their  mothers, 
her  feelings  of  sympathy  were  too  strong  to  permit  her 
to  leave  them.  She  plead  for  them,  one  by  one,  till 
she  obtained  the  release  of  the  whole.  The  com- 
mander ordered  a  fire  to  be  made,  by  which  they  could 
warm  themselves,  and  gave  them  some  food,  telling 
her  to  remain  there  till  the  scouts  all  came  in,  or  they 
might  be  taken  again.  After  they  came  in,  he  made 
the  Indians  carry  them  on  their  backs  across  the  river, 
and  they  were  all  landed  safely  on  the  other  side. 

The  other  case  was  as  follows  :  A  party  of  Indians 
entered  a  house  where  there  was  a  woman  somewhat 
advanced  in  pregnancy.  One  of  them  seized  hold  of 
her  with  one  hand,  and  in  the  other  held  a  large  knife 
in  such  a  manner  that  she  supposed  his  aim  was  to  cut 
her  threat,  at  which  she  fainted  and  fell  to  the  floor. 


INDIAN    WARS.  165 

On  recovering,  however,  she  found  that  all  the  damage 
she  had  received  was  the  loss  of  a  string  of  gold  beads, 
which  was  round  her  neck  ;  but  the  most  remarkable 
part  of  the  case  was,  that  when  her  child  was  born, 
which  was  a  boy,  he  had  perfectly  the  fierce  look  and 
complexion  of  the  savage.  He  lived  to  manhood,  and 
was  a  respectable  head  of  a  family,  but  always  retained 
this  singular  mark. 


CHAP.    XL 

SOME    ACCOUNT     OF     THE     DIFFERENT    TRIBES    OF    INDIANS   IN 
HABITING   THE    WESTERN   COUNTRY. 

Being  about  to  speak  of  the  wars  with  the  savages 
in  the  western  country,  we  shall  commence  with  a 
description  of  their  prevailing  customs  and  habits. 

They  are  the  descendants  of  those  who  once  inhabit- 
ed the  sea-coasts,  and  who  were  driven  by  the  English 
far  to  the  westward  ;  so  that  but  few  of  their  descend- 
ants are  now  to  be  found  within  less  than  two  or  three 
hundred  miles  of  the  sea  ;  for  though  many  of  them 
have  been  instructed  in  the  knowledge  of  Christianity, 
and  districts  of  land  have  been  allotted  them  in  several 
of  the  British  colonies,  where  they  have  been  formed 
into  societies,  it  has  been  found  that,  in  proportion  as 
they  lay  by  their  ancient  customs  and  conform  to  the 
manners  of  civilized  life,  they  dwindle  away,  either 
because  the  change  is  prejudicial  to  their  constitutions, 
or  because  when  settled  among  the  English  they  have 
great  opportunities  of  procuring  spirituous  liquors,  of 
which  both  sexes  are  in  general  inordinately  fond  ; 
very  little  care  being  ever  taken  to  prevent  those  who 
are  inclined  to  take  advantage  of  this  in  trade  from 
basely  intoxicating  them.  This  has  a  powerful  effect 
on  their  constitutions,  and  soon  proves  fatal,  producing 


166  [NDIAN    WARS. 

diseases  to  which  they  were  formerly  strangers.  Thus, 
where  a  few  years  ago  there  were  c6nsiderable  settle- 
ments, their  name  is  almost  forgotten  ;  and  those  who 
still  remain  have,  for  the  most  part,  joined  themselves 
to  other  nations,  in  the  interior  part  of  the  country,  on 
the  banks  of  the  lakes  and  rivers. 

The  Indians  in  Canada,  and  to  the  south  of  it,  are 
tall  and  straight  beyond  the  proportion  of  most  other 
nations.  Their  bodies  are  strong,  but,  as  has  been 
before  observed,  this  is  a  strength  rather  suited  to 
endure  the  exercise  of  the  chase  than  much  hard  labor. 
They  have  generally  supple  limbs,  and  the  smallest 
degree  of  deformity  is  rarely  seen  among  them.  Their 
features  are  regular,  their  complexion  somewhat  of  a 
copper  color,  or  reddish  brown.  Their  hair,  which  is 
long,  black,  and  lank,  is  as  strong  as  that  of  a  horse. 
They  carefully  eradicate  the  hair  from  every  part  of 
the  body  except  the  head,  and  they  confine  that  to  a 
tuft  at  the  top  ;  whence  an  erroneous  idea  has  much 
prevailed,  that  the  men  of  this  country  are  naturally 
destitute  of  beards,  but  it  is  unquestionable  that  it  is 
only  an  artificial  deprivation. 

They  generally  wear  only  a  blanket  wrapped  about 
them,  or  a  shirt,  both  of  which  they  purchase  of  the 
English  traders.  When  the  Europeans  first  came 
among  them,  they  found  some  nations  entirely  naked, 
and  others  with  a  coarse  cotton  cloth,  woven  by  them- 
selves, put  round  the  waist ;  but  in  the  northern  parts, 
their  whole  bodies  were  in  winter  covered  with  skins. 

The  Huron  Indians  possess  a  very  pleasant  and  fer- 
tile country,  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  lake  which  bears 
the  same  name.  Half  a  century  ago,  they  were  very 
numerous,  and  could  raise  six  or  seven  hundred  war- 
riors ;  but  they  have  suffered  greatly  from  the  attacks 
of  neighboring  tribes.  They  differ  in  their  manners 
from  any  of  the  Indian  tribes  with  which  they  are  sur- 
rounded. They  build  regular  houses,  which  they 
cover  with  bark ;  and  are  considered  as  the  most 
wealthy  Indians  on  the  continent,  having  not  only 
horses,  but  some  black  cattle  and  swine.     They  like- 


INDIAN    WARS.  167 

wise  raise  corn,  so  that,  after  providing  for  their  own 
wants,  they  are  enabled  to  barter  the  remainder  with 
other  tribes.  Their  country  extends  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  eastward  of  the  lake,  but  is  narrower  in  the 
contrary  direction.  The  soil  is  not  exceeded  by  any 
in  this  part  of  the  world.  The  timber  is  tall  and  beau- 
tiful ;  the  woods  abound  with  game,  and  abundance  of 
fish  may  be  obtained  from  the  rivers  and  lakes  ;  so  that, 
if  it  were  to  be  well  cultivated,  the  land  would  equal 
that  of  any  part  of  the  sea-coast  of  North  America. 
A  missionary,  of  the  order  of  Carthusian  Friars,  by 
permission  of  the  bishop  of  Canada,  resides  among 
them,  and  is  by  them  amply  rewarded  for  his  services. 

Those  tribes  of  Indians  who  inhabit  the  banks  of 
lakes  Champlain,  George,  and  Ontario,  were  formerly 
called  Iroquots,  but  have  since  been  known  by  the 
name  of  the  Five  Mohawk  Nations,  and  the  Mohawks 
of  Canada.  The  former  are  called  Onondagoes,  Onei- 
das,  Senecas,  Tuscarories,  and  Troondocks.  These 
fought  on  the  side  of  the  English  in  the  contest  for  ter- 
ritory with  France.  The  Cohnawaghas  and  St.  Fran- 
cis Indians  joined  the  French. 

The  knowledge  which  we  have  of  the  Indians  fur- 
ther to  the  southwest,  beyond  forty-five  degrees  north 
latitude,  is  chiefly  obtained  from  that  worthy  provincial 
officer,  Maj.  Carver,  who  travelled  into  those  parts  in 
the  year  1776  ;  whose  placid  manners  and  artless  sin- 
cerity could  not  fail  of  recommending  1  im  to  men 
whom  nature  alone  had  instructed.  He  visited  twelve 
nations  of  Indians,  among  which  the  following  appear 
to  be  the  most  considerable:  the  Chippeways,  who  dwell 
to  the  southward  of  lake  Superior,  and  the  Ottawas  ; 
the  Winnebagoes,  to  the  west  of  lake  Michigan,  who, 
with  the  Saukies  and  Otignanmies,  occupy  the  whole 
extent  of  country  from  the  lake  to  the  Mississippi, 
below  forty-two  degrees  north  latitude,  where  the  Wis- 
consin river  discharges  itself.  The  Nandowesse,  the 
most  numerous  and  extended  Indian  nation,  inhabit  the 
country  to  the  west  of  the  river  Mississippi,  on  the 
borders  of  Louisiana. 


168  INDIAN    WARS 

The  Indians  in  general  are  strangers  to  the  passion 
of  jealousy,  and  the  most  profligate  of  their  young  men 
very  rarely  attempt  the  virtue  of  married  women  ;  nor 
do  such  often  put  themselves  in  the  way  of  solicitation, 
although  the  Indian  women  in  general  are  amorous, 
and  before  marriage  not  less  esteemed  for  gratifying 
their  passions.  It  appears  to  have  been  a  very  preva- 
lent custom  with  the  Indians  of  this  country,  before 
they  became  acquainted  with  the  Europeans,  to  com- 
pliment strangers  with  their  wives  ;  and  the  custom 
still  prevails,  not  only  among  the  lower  rank,  but  even 
among  the  chiefs  themselves,  who  consider  such  an 
offer  as  the  greatest  proof  of  courtesy  they  can  give  a 
stranger. 

The  men  are  remarkable  for  their  indolence,  on 
which  they  even  seem  to  value  themselves,  saying  that 
labor  would  degrade  them,  and  belongs  solely  to  the 
women,  while  they  are  formed  only  for  war,  hunting, 
and  fishing,  to  form  their  canoes  and  build  their 
houses.  But  they  frequently  make  the  women  assist 
them  in  these,  besides  attending  to  all  domestic  affairs 
and  cultivating  the  land.  They  have  a  method  of 
lighting  up  their  huts  with  torches,  made  of  the  splin- 
ters cut  from  the  pine  or  birch  tree. 

The  Indians  have  generally  astonishing  patience  and 
equanimity  of  mind,  with  the  command  of  every  pasr 
sion  except  revenge.  They  bear  the  most  sudden  and 
unexpected  misfortune  with  calmness  and  composure, 
without  uttering  a  word,  or  the  least  change  of  coun- 
tenance. Even  a  prisoner,  who  knows  not  whether  he 
may  not  in  a  few  hours  be  put  to  the  most  cruel  death, 
seems  entirely  unconcerned,  and  eats  and  drinks  with 
as  much  cheerfulness  as  those  into  whose  hands  he  has 
fallen.  Their  resolution  and  courage  under  sickness 
and  pain  are  really  astonishing.  Even  when  under  the 
shocking  torture  to  which  prisoners  are  frequently 
exposed,  they  will  not  only  make  themselves  cheerful, 
but  provoke  and  irritate  their  tormentors  by  the  most 
severe  reproaches. 

They  are  gracefrl  in  their  deportment  upon  serious 


INDIAN    WARS.  169 

occasions,  observant  of  those  in  company,  respectful  to 
the  old,  of  a  temper  cool  and  deliberate,  by  which  they 
are  never  in  haste  to  speak  before  they  have  well 
thought  of  the  matter,  and  sure  that  the  person  who 
spoke  before  them  has  finished  all  that  he  had  to  say. 
In  their  public  councils,  every  man  is  heard  in  his 
turn,  according  to  his  years,  his  wisdom,  or  as  his  ser- 
vices to  his  country  have  ranked  him.  Not  a  whisper 
nor  a  murmur  is  heard  from  the  rest  while  he  speaks  ; 
no  indecent  commendations,  no  ill-timed  applause. 
The  young  attend  for  their  instruction  ;  for  here  they 
learn  the  history  of  their  nation,  are  animated  by  those 
who  celebrate  the  warlike  actions  of  their  ancestors, 
and  taught  what  is  the  mterest  of  their  country,  and 
how  to  cultivate  and  pursue  it. 

Hospitality  is  exercised  among  them  with  the  utmost 
generosity  and  good  will.  Their  houses,  their  provis- 
ions, and  even  their  young  women,  are  presented  to  a 
guest.  To  those  of  their  own  nation  they  are  likewise 
very  humane  and  beneficent.  If  any  of  them  succeed 
ill  in  hunting,  if  the  harvest  fails,  or  his  house  is  burnt, 
he  feels  no  other  effect  of  his  misfortune  than  its  giving 
him  an  opportunity  of  experiencing  the  benevolence 
and  regard  of  his  countrymen  ;  who,  for  that  purpose, 
have  almost  everything  in  common.  But  to  the  ene- 
mies of  his  country,  or  to  those  who  have  privately 
offended  him,  the  native  American  is  implacable.  He 
never,  indeed,  makes  use  of  oaths,  or  indecent  expres- 
sions, but  cruelly  conceals  his  sentiments  till,  by 
treachery  or  surprise,  he  can  gratify  his  revenge.  No 
length  of  time  is  sufficient  to  allay  his  resentment  ;  no 
distance  of  place  is  great  enough  to  protect  the  object. 
He  crosses  the  steepest  mountains,  pierces  forests,  and 
traverses  the  most  hideous  deserts  ;  bearing  the  in- 
clemency of  the  season,  the  fatigues  of  the  expedition, 
the  extremes  of  hunger  and  thirst,  with  patience  and 
cheerfulness,  in  hopes  of  surprising  his  enemy,  and 
exercising  upon  him  the  most  shocking  barbarities. 
When  these  cannot  be  effected,  the  revenge  is  left  as  a 
legacy  transferred  from  generation  to  generation,  from 
22 


170        %  INDIAN    WARS. 

father  to  son,  till  an  opportunity  offers  of  taking  what 
they  think  ample  satisfaction.  To  such  extremes  do 
the  Indians  push  their  friendship  or  their  enmity  ;  and 
such  indeed  is  in  general  the  character  of  all  uncivilized 
nations.  They,  however,  esteem  nothing  so  unworthy 
a  man  of  sense  as  a  peevish  temper,  and  a  proneness  to 
sudden  and  rash  anger. 

On  the  other  hand,  they  are  highly  sensible  of  the 
utility  and  pleasures  of  friendship  ;  for  each  of  them, 
at  a  certain  age,  make  choice  of  some  one  nearly  of  the 
same  standing  in  life  to  be  their  most  intimate  and 
bosom  friend.  These  two  enter  into  mutual  engage- 
ments,  by  which  they  oblige  themselves  to  brave  any 
danger,  and  run  any  risk,  to  assist  and  support  each 
other.  This  attachment  is  even  carried  so  far  as  to 
overcome  the  fear  of  death,  which  they  consider  as  only 
a  temporary  separation  ;  being  persuaded  that  they 
shall  meet  and  be  united  in  friendship  in  the  other 
world,  never  to  be  separated  more,  and  that  there 
they  shall  need  one  another's  assistance  as  well  as 
here. 

It  does  not  appear  that  there  is  any  Indian  nation 
that  has  not  some  sense  of  a  Deity,  and  a  kind  of 
superstitious  religion.  Their  ideas  of  the  nature  and 
attributes  of  God  are  very  obscure,  and  some  of  them 
absurd  ;  but  they  conceive  of  him  as  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  imagine  that  his  more  immediate  residence  is  on 
the  island  of  the  great  lakes.  They  seem  to  have  some 
idea  that  there  are  spirits  of  a  higher  order  than  man  ; 
and,  supposing  them  to  be  everywhere  present,  fre- 
quently invoke  them,  and  endeavor  to  act  agreeably  to 
their  desires.  They  likewise  imagine  that  there  is  an 
evil  spirit,  who  they  say  is  always  inclined  to  mischief, 
and  bears  great  sway  in  the  creation.  This,  indeed,  is 
the  principal  object  of  their  devotion.  They  generally 
address  him  most  heartily,  beseeching  him  to  do  them 
no  harm.  But  supposing  the  others  to  be  propitious, 
and  ever  inclined  to  do  good,  they  intreat  those  spirits 
to  bestow  blessings  upon  them,  and  prevent  the  evil 
spirit  from  hurting  them.     Mnj.  Carver  relates,  that 


INDIAN    WARS.  171 

one  of  the  most  considerable  chiefs  among  the  Ottawas* 
with  whom  he  remained  a  night,  on  attending  him  to 
his  canoe  the  next  morning,  with  great  solemnity,  and 
in  an  audible  voice,  offered  up  a  fervent  prayer,  as  he 
entered  his  canoe,  "that  the  Great  Spirit  would  favor 
him  with  a  prosperous  voyage  ;  that  he  would  give 
him  an  unclouded  sky  and  smooth  waters  by  day,  and 
that  he  might  lie  down  by  night  on  a  beaver  blanket, 
enjoying  uninterrupted  sleep  and  pleasant  dreams ;  and 
also  that  he  might  find  continual  security  under  the 
great  pipe  of  peace. "  To  procure  the  protection  of 
the  Good  Spirit,  they  imagine  it  necessary  to  distin- 
guish themselves,  and  that  they  must,  above  all  other 
attainments,  become  good  warriors,  expert  hunters, 
and  steady  marksmen. 

Their  priests  often  persuade  the  people  that  they 
have  revelations  of  future  events,  and  are  authorized  to 
command  them  to  pursue  such  and  such  measures. 
They  also  undertake  to  unfold  the  mysteries  of  reli- 
gion, and  to  solve  and  interpret  all  their  dreams. 
They  represent  the  other  world  as  a  place  abounding 
with  an  inexhaustible  plenty  of  everything  desirable, 
where  they  shall  enjoy  the  most  full  and  exquisite 
gratification  of  their  senses.  This  is  doubtless  the 
motive  that  induces  the  Indian  to  meet  death  with  such 
indifference  and  composure  ;  none  of  them  being  in  the 
least  dismayed  at  the  news  that  he  has  but  a  few  hours 
or  minutes  to  live  ;  but  with  the  greatest  intrepidity 
sees  himself  upon  the  brink  of  being  separated  from  all 
terrestrial  things,  and  with  great  serenity  talks  to  all 
around  him.  Thus  a  father  leaves  his  dying  advice 
to  his  children,  and  takes  a  formal  leave  of  all  his 
friends. 

They  testify  great  indifference  for  the  productions 
of  art :  "  It  is  pretty,  I  like  to  look  at  it ;"  but  express 
no  curiosity  about  its  construction.  Such,  however, 
is  not  their  behavior  when  they  are  told  of  a  person 
who  distinguishes  himself  by  agility  in  running  ;  is 
well  skilled  in  hunting  ;  can  take  a  most  exact  aim  ; 
work  a  canoe  along   a  rapid  with  great  dexterity  ;  is 


172  INDIAN    WARS. 

skilled  in  all  the  arts  which  their  stealthy  mode  of  car- 
rying on  a  war  is  capable  of;  or  is  acute  in  discover- 
ing the  situation  of  a  country,  and  can  without  a  guide 
pursue  his  proper  course  through  a  vast  forest,  and 
support  hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue  with  invincible  firm- 
ness ; — at  such  a  relation  their  attention  is  aroused. 
They  listen  to  the  interesting  tale  with  delight,  and 
express  in  the  strongest  terms  their  esteem  for  so  great 
and  so  wonderful  a  man. 

They  generally  bury  their  dead  with  great  decency, 
and  deposite  in  the  grave  such  articles  as  the  deceased 
had  made  the  greatest  use  of  and  been  most  attached 
to — as  his  bows  and  arrows,  pipes,  tobacco,  &c. — that 
he  may  not  be  in  want  of  anything  when  he  comes  to 
the  other  country.  The  mothers  mourn  for  their  chil- 
dren a  long  time,  and  the  neighbors  make  presents  to 
the  father,  and  he  in  return  gives  them  a  feast. 

Every  band  has  a  leader,  who  bears  the  name  of 
sachem  or  chief  warrior,  and  is  chosen  for  his  tried 
valor  or  skill  in  conducting  the  war.  To  him  is  en- 
trusted all  military  operations  ;  but  his  authority  does 
not  extend  to  civil  affairs,  that  pre-eminence  being 
given  to  another,  who  possesses  it  by  a  kind  of  heredi- 
tary claim,  and  whose  assent  is  necessary  to  render 
valid  all  conveyances  of  land,  or  treaties  of  whatever 
kind,  to  which  he  affixes  the  mark  of  the  tribe  or 
nation.  Though  these  military  and  civil  chiefs  are 
considered  the  heads  of  the  band,  and  the  latter  is 
usually  styled  king,  yet  the  American  Indians  consider 
themselves  as  controlled  by  neither  civil  or  military 
authority.  Every  individual  regards  himself  as  free 
and  independent,  and  would  never  renounce  the  idea 
of  liberty  ;  therefore  injunctions,  conveyed  in  the  style 
of  a  positive  command,  would  be  disregarded  and 
treated  with  contempt.  Nor  do  their  leaders  assume 
an  ascendency  repugnant  to  these  sentiments,  but 
merely  advise  what  is  necessary  to  be  done,  which  is 
sufficient  to  produce  the  most -prompt  and  effectual 
execution,  never  producing  a  murmur. 

Their  great  council  is   composed   of  the  heads  of 


INDIAN    WARS.  173 

tribes  and  families,  and  of  those  whose  capacity  has 
raised  them  to  the  same  degree  of  consideration 
They  meet  in  a  house  built  in  each  of  their  towns  for 
that  purpose,  and  also  to  receive  ambassadors,  to 
deliver  them  an  answer,  to  sing  their  traditionary 
songs,  or  to  commemorate  the  dead.  In  these  coun- 
cils they  propose  all  such  matters  as  concern  the  state, 
and  which  have  1  already  been  digested  in  the  secret 
councils,  at  which  none  but  the  head  men  assist.  The 
chiefs  seldom  speak  much  themselves  at  these  general 
meetings,  but  entrust  their  sentiments  with  a  person 
who  is  called  their  speaker  or  orator,  there  being  one 
of  this  profession  in  every  tribe  or  town  ;  and  their 
manner  of  speaking  is  natural  and  easy,  their  words 
strong  and  expressive,  their  style  bold,  figurative,  and 
laconic  ;  whatever  is  told  tending  either  to  the  judg- 
ment or  to  rouse  the  passions. 

When  any  business  of  consequence  is  transacted, 
they  appoint  a  feast  upon  the  occasion,  of  which  almost 
the  whole  nation  partakes.  Before  the  entertainment 
is  ready,  the  principal  person  begins  with  a  song  on  the 
remarkable  events  of  their  history,  and  whatever  may 
tend  to  their  honor  or  instruction.  The  others  sing  in 
their  turn.  They  also  have  dances,  chiefly  of  a  martial 
kind  ;  and  no  solemnity  or  public  business  is  carried 
on  without  songs  and  dances. 

As  the  Indians  are  high-spirited  and  soon  irritated, 
the  most  trifling  provocations  frequently  rouse  them  to 
arms,  and  prove  the  occasion  of  bloodshed  and  murder. 
Their  petty  private  quarrels  are  often  decided  this 
way,  and  expeditions  undertaken  without  the  know- 
ledge or  consent  of  the  general  council.  These  private 
expeditions  are  winked  at  and  excused,  as  a  means  of 
keeping  their  young  men  in  action,  and  inuring  them  to 
the  exertions  of  war. 

But  when  war  becomes  a  national  affair,  it  is  catered 
upon  with  great  deliberation.  They  first  call  an  as- 
sembly of  sachems  or  ^hief  warriors,  to  deliberate  upon 
the  affair,  and  everything  relating  to  it.  In  this  gene- 
ral congress,  among  the   northern  Indians  and    Five 


174  INDIAN    WARS. 

Nations,  the  women  have  a  voice  as  well  as  the  men. 
When  they  are  assembled,  the  chief  sachem  or  presi- 
dent proposes  the  affair  they  have  met  to  consult  upon, 
and,  taking  up  the  tomahawk  which  lies  by  him,  says, 
"  Who  among  you  will  go  and  fight  against  such  a 
nation  ?  Who  among  you  will  bring  captives  from 
thence  to  replace  our  deceased  friends,  that  our  wrongs 
may  be  revenged,  and  our  name  and  honor  maintained 
as  long  as  the  rivers  flow,  the  grass  grows,  or  the  sun 
and  moon  shall  endure  t"  Then  one  of  the  principal 
warriors,  rising,  harangues  the  whole  assembly,  and 
afterwards,  addressing  himself  to  the  young  men, 
inquires  who  will  go  with  him  and  fight  their  enemies; 
when  they  generally  rise,  one  after  another,  and  fall 
in  behind  him,  while  he  walks  round  the  circle,  till  he 
is  joined  by  a  sufficient  number. 

On  such  occasions  they  usually  have  a  deer,  or  some 
other  beast,  roasted  whole ;  and  each  of  them,  as  they 
consent  to  go  to  war,  cuts  off  a  piece  and  eats,  saying, 
"  Thus  will  I  devour  our  enemies  ;"  mentioning  the 
nation  they  are  going  to  attack.  The  ceremony  being 
performed,  the  dance  commences,  and  they  sing  their 
war-song,  which  has  relation  to  their  intended  expedi- 
tion and  conquest,  or  to  their  own  skill,  courage,  and 
dexterity  in  fighting,  and  the  manner  in  which  they  will 
vanquish  their  enemies.  Their  expressions  are  strong 
and  pathetic,  and  are  accompanied  with  a  tone  that 
inspires  terror. 

Such  is  the  influence  of  their  women  in  these  con- 
sultations, that  the  issue  depends  much  upon  them. 
If  any  one  of  them,  in  conjunction  with  the  chiefs,  has 
a  mind  to  excite  one  who  does  not  immediately  depend 
upon  them  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  war,  she  pre- 
sents, by  the  hands  of  some  trusty  young  warrior,  a 
string  of  wampum  to  the  person  whose  help  she  soli- 
cits, which  seldom  fails  of  producing  the  desired  effect. 
But  when  they  solicit  an  offensive  or  defensive  alliance 
with  a  whole  nation,  they  send  an  embassy  with  a  large 
belt  of  wampum  and  a  bloody  hatchet,  inviting  them  to 
come  and  drink  the  blood  of  their  enemies. 


INDIAN    WARS.  175 

The  wampum  used  on  these  and  other  occasions, 
before  their  acquaintance  with  Europeans,  was  only 
small  shells,  which  they  picked  up  by  the  sea-coasts 
and  on  the  banks  of  the  lakes.  It  now  consists  princi- 
pally of  a  kind  of  cylindrical  beads,  made  of  white  and 
black  shells,  which  are  esteemed  among  them  as  silver 
and  gold  are  among  us.  The  black  they  think  the 
most  valuable.  Both  of  them  are  their  greatest  riches 
and  ornaments,  answering  all  the  ends  of  money  among 
us.  They  have  the  art  of  stringing,  twisting,  and 
interweaving  them  into  their  belts,  collars,  blankets, 
&c,  in  ten  thousand  different  sizes,  forms,  and  figures, 
so  as  not  only  to  be  ornaments  for  every  part  of  dress, 
but  expressive  of  all  their  important  transactions. 
They  die  the  wampum  of  various  colors  and  shades  ; 
and  so  they  are  made  significant  of  almost  anything 
they  please.  By  these  their  records  are  kept,  and 
their  thoughts  communicated  to  one  another,  as  ours 
are  by  writing.  Thus  the  belts  that  pass  from  one 
nation  to  another,  in  all  important  transactions,  are 
carefully  preserved  in  the  cabin  of  their  chiefs,  and 
serve  both  as  a  kind  of  record  or  history  and  as  a 
public  treasure.  Hence  they  are  never  used  on  trifling 
occasions. 

The  calumet,  or  pipe  of  peace,  is  of  no  less  impor- 
tance, nor  is  it  less  revered  among  them.  The  bowl 
is  made  of  a  kind  of  soft  red  stone,  easily  wrought  and 
hollowed  out ;  the  stem  is  of  cane  or  light  wood, 
painted  with  different  colors,  and  adorned  with  the 
heads,  tails,  and  feathers  of  the  most  beautiful  birds, 
&c.  The  use  of  the  calumet  is  to  smoke  either 
tobacco,  or  some  other  herb  used  instead  of  it,  when 
they  enter  into  an  alliance  or  any  solemn  engagement ; 
this  being  esteemed  the  most  sacred  oath  that  can  be 
taken,  the  violation  of  which  is  thought  to  be  most 
infamous,  and  deserving  severe  punishment  in  the  other 
life.  When  they  treat  of  war,  the  whole  pipe  and  all 
its  ornaments  are  red  ;  sometimes  it  is  red  only  on  one 
side,  and  by  the  disposition  of  the  feathers,  &c,  a  per 
son  acquainted  with  their  customs  knows  at  first  sight 


176  INDIAN    WARS. 

the  intentions  or  desires  of  the  nation  which  presents 
it.  Smoking  the  calumet  is  also  upon  some  occasions, 
and  in  all  treaties,  considered  as  a  sacred  oath,  as  a 
seal  of  their  decrees,  and  a  pledge  of  their  performance 
of  them.  The  size  and  decorations  of  their  calumets 
are  commonly  proportioned  to  the  importance  of  the 
occasion,  to  the  quality  of  the  persons  to  whom  they 
are  presented,  and  to  the  esteem  and  regard  they  have 
for  them. 

Another  instrument  of  great  importance  among  them 
is  the  tomahawk.  This  is  an  ancient  weapon,  used  by 
them  in  war  before  they  were  taught  the  use  of  iron  or 
steel ;  since  which,  hatchets  have  been  substituted  in 
the  room  of  them  ;  but  it  retains  its  use  and  impor- 
tance in  public  transactions,  and,  like  the  pipe,  is  very 
significant.  This  instrument  is  formed  in  some  re- 
spects like  a  hatchet,  having  a  long  handle  ;  the  head, 
which  is  a  round  knob  of  solid  wood,  calculated  to 
knock  a  man  down,  has  on  the  other  side  a  point  bend- 
ing a  little  toward  the  handle  ;  and  near  the  centre, 
where  the  handle  pierces  the  head,  another  point  pro- 
jects forward,  of  considerable  length,  which  serves  to 
thrust  with,  like  a  spear.  The  tomahawk  is  also 
ornamented  with  painting  and  feathers,  disposed  and 
variegated  in  many  significant  forms,  according  to  the 
occasion  and  end  for  which  they  are  used  ;  and  on  it 
are  kept  a  kind  of  journal  of  their  marches  and  most 
important  occurrences  in  a  kind  of  hieroglyphics. 
When  the  council  is  called  to  deliberate  on  war,  the 
tomahawk  is  colored  red  ;  and  when  the  council  sits  it 
is  laid  down  by  the  chief,  and  if  war  be  concluded 
upon,  the  captain  of  the  young  warriors  takes  it  up, 
and,  holding  it  in  his  hand,  dances  and  sings  the  war- 
song.  When  the  council  is  over,  this,  or  some  other 
oae  of  the  same  kind,  is  sent  by  the  hands  of  the  same 
warrior  to  every  tribe  concerned  ;  who  with  it  presents 
a  belt  of  wampum,  and  delivers  his  message,  throwing 
a  tomahawk  on  the  ground,  which  is  taken  up  by  one 
of  the  most  expert  warriors,  if  they  choose  to  join  ;  if 
not,  it  is  returned  with  a  belt  of  their  wampum,  suited 
to  the  occasion. 


INDIAN    WARS.  177 

Each  nation  or  tribe  has  its  distinct  ensign,  gene- 
rally consisting  of  some  beast,  bird,  or  fish.  Thus  the 
Five  Nations  have  the  bear,  otter,  wolf,  tortoise,  and 
eagle.  By  these  names  the  tribes  are  generally  distin- 
guished, and  the  shapes  of  these  animals  are  pricked 
and  painted  on  several  parts  of  their  bodies.  Gene- 
rally, when  they  march  through  the  woods,  at  every 
encampment  they  cut  the  figure  of  their  arms  on  the 
trees,  especially  when  they  have  had  a  successful  cam- 
paign, that  travellers  may  know  they  have  been  there  ; 
recording  also  in  their  way  the  number  of  prisoners 
and  scalps  they  have  taken. 

Their  military  appearance  is  very  odd  and  terrible. 
They  cut  off  all  their  hair,  except  a  spot  on  the  crown 
of  tlieir  head,  and  pluck  out  their  eyebrows.  The  lock 
left  upon  the  head  is  divided  into  several  parcels,  each 
of  which  is  stiffened  and  intermixed  with  beads  and 
feathers  of  various  shapes  and  colors,  the  whole  twisted 
and  connected  together.  They  paint  themselves  with 
a  red  pigment  down  to  the  eyebrows,  which  they  sprin- 
kle over  with  white  down.  The  gristle  of  their  ears 
are  slit  almost  quite  round,  and  hung  with  ornaments 
that  Have  generally  the  figure  of  some  bird  or  beast 
drawn  upon  them.  Their  noses  are  likewise  bored  and 
hung  with  beads,  and  their  faces  painted  with  various 
colors.  On  their  breasts  is  a  gorget  or  medal  of  brass, 
copper,  or  some  other  metal ;  and  by  a  string  which 
goes  round  their  necks  is  suspended  that  horrid  wea- 
pon called  the  scalping-knife. 

Thus  equipped,  they  march  forth,  singing  their  war- 
song  till  they  lose  sight  of  their  village  ;  and  are  gene- 
rally followed  by  their  women,  who  assist  them  in  car- 
rying their  baggage,  whether  by  land  or  water,  but 
commonly  return  before  they  proceed  to  action. 

They  have  in  most  cases  one  commander  for  ten 
men  ;  and  if  the  number  amount  to  one  hundred,  a 
general  is  appointed  over  the  others,  not  for  the  pur- 
pose of  command,  but  to  give  his  opinion.  They  have 
no  stated  rules  of  discipline,  or  fixed  methods  of  carry- 
ing on  a  war,  but  make  their  attacks  in  as  many  dif- 
23 


178  INDIAN    WARS. 

ferent  ways  as  there  are  occasions,  but  generally  in 
flying  parties  equipped  for  that  purpose. 

The  weapons  used  by  those  who  trade  with  the  Eng- 
lish and  French  are  commonly  a  firelock,  a  hatchet, 
and  a  scalping-knife ;  but  the  others  use  bows,  torr^a- 
hawks,  and  pikes.  As  the  commander  in  chief  governs 
only  by  advice,  and  can  neither  reward  nor  punish, 
every  private  may  return  home  when  he  pleases,  with- 
out assigning  any  reason  for  it ;  or  any  number  may 
leave  the  main  body  and  carry  on  a  private  expedition, 
in  whatever  manner  they  please,  without  being  called 
to  account  for  their  conduct. 

When  they  return  from  a  successful  campaign,  they 
contrive  their  march  so  as  not  to  approach  their  village 
till  towards  the  evening.  They  then  send  two  or  three 
forward  to  acquaint  their  chief  and  the  whole  village 
with  the  most  material  circumstances  of  their  cam- 
paign. At  daylight  the  next  morning,  they  give  the 
prisoners  new  clothes,  paint  their  faces  with  various 
colors,  and  put  into  their  hands  a  white  staff,  tasselled 
round  with  the  tails  of  deer.  This  being  done,  the  war- 
captain  sets  up  a  cry,  and  gives  as  many  yells  as  he 
has  taken  prisoners  and  scalps,  and  the  whole  village 
assemble  at  the  water-side.  As  soon  as  the  warriors 
appear,  four  or  five  of  their  young  men,  well  clothed, 
get  into  a  canoe,  if  they  come  by  water,  or,  otherwise, 
march  by  land  ;  the  two  first,  carrying  a  calumet,  go 
out  singing  to  search  the  prisoners,  whom  they  lead  in 
triumph  to  the  cabin  where  they  are  to  receive  their 
doom.  The  owner  of  this  cabin  has  the  power  of  de- 
termining their  fate,  though  it  is  often  left  to  some 
woman  who  has  lost  a  husband,  brother,  or  son,  in  the 
war  ;  and  when  this  is  the  case,  she  generally  adopts 
him  in  the  place  of  the  deceased.  The  prisoner  has 
victuals  immediately  given  him,  and  while  he  is  at  his 
repast  a  consultation  is  held  ;  and  if  it  be  resolved  to 
save  his  life,  two  young  men  untie  him,  and  take  him 
by  the  hands,  leading  him  to  the  cabin  of  the  person 
into  whose  family  ke  is  to  be  adopted,  and  there  he  is 
received  with  all   imaginable  marks  of  kindness.     He 


INDIAN    WARS.  179 

is  treated  as  a  friend,  as  a  brother,  or  as  a  husband, 
and  they  soon  love  him  with  the  same  tenderness  as  if 
he  stood  in  the  place  of  one  of  their  friends.  In  short, 
he  has  no  other  marks  of  captivity  except  his  not  being 
suffered  to  return  to  his  own  nation  ;  for  his  attempt- 
ing this  would  be  punished  with  certain  death. 

But  if  the  sentence  be  death,  how  different  their  con- 
duct. These  people,  who  behave  with  such  disinter- 
ested affection  to  each  other,  with  such  tenderness  to 
those  whom  they  adopt,  here  show  that  they  are  truly 
savages.  The  dreadful  sentence  is  no  sooner  passed, 
than  the  whole  village  set  up  the  death-cry,  and,  as  if 
there  were  no  medium  between  the  most  generous 
friendship  and  the  most  inhuman  cruelty,  the  execution 
of*  him  whom  they  had  just  before  deliberated  upon 
admitting  into  their  tribe,  is  no  longer  deferred  than 
whilst  they  can  make  the  necessary  preparations  for 
rioting  in  the  most  diabolical  cruelty.  The£  first  strip 
him,  and  fixing  two  posts  in  the  ground,  fasten  to  them 
two  pieces  from  one  to  the  other — one  about  two  feet 
from  the  ground,  the  other  about  five  or  six  feet  higher 
— then,  obliging  the  unhappy  victim  to  mount  upon  the 
lower  cross-piece,  they  tie  his  legs  to  it  a  little  asun- 
der. His  hands  are  extended  and  tied  to  the  angles 
formed  by  the  upper  piece.  In  this  posture,  they  burn 
him  all  over  the  body,  sometimes  first  daubing  him 
with  pitch.  The  whole  village,  men,  women,  and 
children,  assemble  round  him,  every  one  torturing  him 
in  what  manner  they  please  ;  each  striving  to  exceed 
the  other  in  cruelty,  as  long  as  he  has  life.  But  if 
none  of  the  bystanders  are  inclined  to  lengthen  out  his 
torments,  he  is  either  shot  to  death,  or  enclosed  with 
dry  bark,  to  which  they  set  fire  ;  they  then  leave  him 
on  the  frame,  and  in  the  evening  run  from  cabin  to 
cabin,  superstitiously  striking,  with  small  twigs,  the 
furniture,  walls,  and  roofs,  to  prevent  his  spirit  from 
remaining  there  to  take  vengeance  for  the  evils  com- 
mitted on  his  body.  The  remainder  of  the  day  and 
the  night  following  are  spent  in  rejoicing. 

This   is   the  most   usual  method  of  murdering  their 


180  INDIAN    WARS. 

prisoners  ;  but  sometimes  they  fasten  them  to  a  single 
stake,  and  build  a  fire  around  them.  At  other  times, 
they  cruelly  mangle  their  limbs,  cut  off  their  fingers 
and  toes  joint  by  joint,  and  sometimes  scald  them  to 
death. 

What  is  most  extraordinary,  if  the  sufferer  be  an 
Indian,  there  seems,  during  the  wholegtime  of  his  exe- 
cution, a  contest  between  him  and  his  tormentors, 
which  shall  outdo  the  other,  they  inflicting  the  most 
horrid  pains,  or  he  in  enduring  them.  Not  a  groan, 
nor  a  sigh,  nor  a  distortion  of  countenance,  escapes 
him  in  the  midst  of  his  torments.  It  is  even  said  that 
he  recounts  his  own  exploits,  informs  them  what  cruel- 
ties he  has  inflicted  upon  their  countrymen,  and  threat- 
ens with  the  revenge  that  will  attend  his  death  ;  that 
he  even  reproaches  them  for  their  ignorance  of  the 
art  of  tormenting  ;  points  out  methods  of  more  exqui- 
site torture',  and  more  sensible  parts  of  the  body  to  be 
afflicted. 

The  scalps,  those  dreadful  proofs  of  the  barbarity  of 
these  Indians,  are  valued  and  hung  up  in  their  houses 
as  the  trophies  of  their  bravery  ;  and  they  have  certain 
days  when  the  young  men  gain  a  new  name  or  title  of 
honor,  according  to  the  qualities  of  the  persons  to 
whom  these  scalps  belonged.  This  name  they  think  a 
sufficient  reward  for  the  dangers  and  fatigues  of  many 
campaigns,  as  it  renders  them  respected  by  their  coun- 
trymen, and  terrible  to  their  enemies. 

In  the  American  Revolution,  Britain  had  the  inhu- 
manity to  reward  these  sons  of  barbarity  for  depreda- 
tions committed  upon  those  who  were  struggling  in  the 
cause  of  liberty.  The  widow's  wail,  the  virgin's  shriek, 
and  the  infant's  trembling  cry,  were  music  in  their 
ears.  In  cold  blood  they  sunk  their  cruel  tomahawks 
into  the  defenceless  head  of  a  Miss  M'Kray,  a  beauti- 
ful girl,  who  was  that  very  day  to  have  been  married. 
The  particulars  of  the  inhuman  transaction  follow : 
Previous  to  the  war  between  America  and  Great  Brit- 
ain, a  British  officer,  by  the  name  of  Jones,  an  accom- 
plished young   man,  resided  near  fort   Edward.     His 


INDIAN    WARS.  181 

visits  thither  became  more  frequent,  when  he  found 
himself  irresistibly  drawn  by  charms  of  native  worth 
and  beauty.  Miss  M'Kray,  whose  memory  is  dear  to 
humanity  and  true  affection,  was  the  object  of  his  pere- 
grinations. Mr.  Jones  had  not  taken  the  precaution 
necessary  in  hazardous  love,  but  had  manifested  to  the 
lady,  by  his  constant  attention,  undissembled  and  ingen- 
uous demeanor,  that  ardent  affection  which  a  suscepti- 
ble heart  compelled  her  implicitly  to  return.  In  this 
mutual  interchange  of  passions,  they  suffered  them- 
selves to  be  transported  on  the  ocean  of  imagination, 
till  the  unwelcome  necessity  of  a  separation  cut  off 
every  springing  hope.  The  war  between  Great  Brit- 
ain and  America  commenced.  A  removal  from  this 
happy  spot  was  in  consequence  suggested  to  Mr.  Jones 
as  indispensable.  Nothing  could  alleviate  their  mutual 
horror  but  duty  ;  nothing  could  allay  their  reciprocal 
grief,  so  as  to  render  a  separate  corporeal  existence 
tolerable,  but  solemn  vows,  with  ideas  of  a  future 
meeting.  Mr.  Jones  repaired  to  Canada,  where  all 
intercourse  with  the  Provincials  was  prohibited.  De- 
spair, which  presented  itself  in  aggravated  colors  when 
Gen.  Burgoyne's  expedition  through  the  States  was 
fixed,  succeeded  to  his  former  hopes.  The  British 
army  being  encamped  about  three  miles  from  the  fort, 
a  descent  was  daily  projected.  Here  Mr.  Jones  could 
not  but  recognise  the  spot  on  which  rested  all  his  joys. 
He  figured  to  his  mind  the  dread  which  his  hostile 
approach  must  raise  in  the  breast  of  her  whom,  of  all 
others,  he  thought  it  his  highest  interest  to  protect.  In 
spite  of  arrest  and  commands  to  the  contrary,  he  found 
means  secretly  to  convey  a  letter,  entreating  her  not  to 
leave  the  town  with  the  family,  assuring  her  that,  as 
soon  as  the  fort  should  surrender,  he  would  convey  her 
to  an  asylum  where  they  might  peaceably  consummate 
the  nuptial  ceremony.  Far  from  discrediting  him  who 
could  not  deceive  her,  she  heroically  refused  to  follow 
the  flying  villagers.  The  remonstrances  of  a  father, 
or  the  tearful  entreaties  of  a  mother  and  numerous 
friends,  could  not  avail !     It  was  enough  that  her  lover 


182  INDIAN    WARS. 

was  her  friend.  She  considered  herself  protected  by 
the  love  and  voluntary  assurances  of  her  youthful  hero. 
With  the  society  of  a  servant-maid,  she  impatiently 
waited  the  desired  conveyance.  Mr.  Jones,  finding 
the  difficulty  into  which  he  was  brought,  at  length,  for 
want  of  better  convoy,  hired  a  party  of  twelve  Indians 
to  carry  a  letter  to  Miss  M'Kray,  with  his  own  horse, 
for  the  purpose  of  carrying  her  to  the  place  appointed. 
They  set  off;  fired  with  the  anticipation  of  their  pro- 
mised premium,  which  was  to  consist  of  a  quantity  of 
spirits,  on  condition  that  they  brought  her  off  in  safety, 
which  to  an  Indian  was  the  most  cogent  stimulus  the 
young  lover  could  have  named.  Having  arrived  in 
view  of  her  window,  they  sagaciously  held  up  the  let- 
ter, to  prevent  the  fears  and  apprehensions  which  a 
savage  knows  he  must  excite  in  the  sight  of  tenderness 
and  sensibility.  Her  faith  and  expectations  enabled 
her  to  divine  the  business  of  these  ferocious  missiona- 
ries, while  her  frightened  maid  uttered  nought  but 
shrieks  and  cries.  They  arrived,  and,  by  their  signs, 
convinced  her  from  whom  they  had  their  instructions. 
If  a  doubt  could  remain,  it  was  removed  by  the  letter  ; 
— it  was  from  her  lover.  A  lock  of  his  hair,  which  it 
contained,  presented  his  manly  figure  to  her  gloomy 
fancy. 

Here,  reader,  guess  what  must  have  been  her  ec- 
stasy. She,  indeed,  resolved  to  brave  even  the  most 
horrid  aspect  which  might  appear  between  her  and 
him,  whom  she  considered  already  hers,  without  a 
sigh.  She  did  not  for  a  moment  hesitate  to  follow  the 
wishes  of  her  lover,  and  took  her  journey  with  these 
bloody  messengers,  expecting  very  soon  to  be  shielded 
in  the  arms  of  legitimate  affection.  A  short  distance 
only  then  seemed  to  separate  two  of  the  happiest  of 
mortals.  Alas  !  how  soon  are  the  most  brilliant  pic- 
tures of  felicity  defaced  by  the  burning  hand  of  afflic- 
tion and  wo ! 

Having  risen  the  hill,  at  about  equal  distance  from 
the  camp  and  her  former  home,  a  second  party  of  Indi- 
ans, having  heard  of  the  captivating  offer  made  by  Mr. 


INDIAN    WARS.  1S3 

Jones,  determined  to  avail  themselves  of  the  opportu- 
nity. The  reward  was  the  great  object.  A  clashing 
of  real  and  assumed  rights  was  soon  followed  by  a 
furious  and  bloody  engagement,  in  which  several  were 
killed  on  each  side.  The  commander  of  the  first 
party,  perceiving  that  nought  but  the  lady's  death 
could  appease  the  fury  of  either,  with  a  tomahawk 
deliberately  knocked  her  from  her  horse,  and  mangled 
her  scalp  from  her  beautiful  temples,  which  he  exult- 
ingly  bore  as  a  trophy  of  zeal  to  the  expectant  and 
anxious  lover !  It  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that 
Mr.  Jones  could  be  kept  from  total  delirium.  His 
horror  and  indignation  could  not  be  appeased.  His 
remorse  for  having  risked  his  most  valuable  treasure  in 
the  hands  of  savages  drove  him  almost  to  madness. 
When  the  particulars  of  this  melancholy  event  reached 
Gen.  Burgoyne,  he  ordered  the  survivors  of  both  these 
parties  to  immediate  execution. 

Many  persons  suppose  that  the  idea  that  the  Ameri- 
can Indians  are  descended  from  the  ancient  Jews  is  a 
novel  one.  This  is  not  the  fact.  Many  writers  have 
suggested  this  opinion.  Among  others,  James  Adair, 
Esq.,  who  had  resided  among  the  North  American 
Indians  forty  years,  and  paid  particular  attention  to 
their  language,  laws,  customs,  manners,  dress,  ceremo- 
nies, &,c,  and  whose  account  of  them  was  published  in 
London,  in  1775,  seems  to  have  been  fully  convinced 
of  the  fact  himself;  and  if  his  arguments  do  not  con- 
vince others,  they  will  at  least  stagger  their  incredu- 
lity. The  following  extract  from  the  contents  of  his 
work  will  show  the  course  he  takes  to  establish  his 
opinion. 

"Observations  and  arguments  in  proof  of  the  Ameri- 
can Indians  being  descended  from  the  Jews. 
1.,   Their  division  into  tribes. 

2.  Their  worship  of  Jehovah. 

3.  Their  notion  of  a  theocracy. 

4.  Their  belief  in  the  ministration  of  angels. 

5.  Their  language  and  dialects. 


184  INDIAN    WARS. 

6.  Their  manner  of  counting  time. 

7.  Their  prophets  and  high  priests. 

8.  Their  festivals,  fasts,  and  religious  rites. 

9.  Their  daily  sacrifice. 

10.  Their  ablutions  and  anointings. 

11.  Their  laws  of  uncleanness. 

12.  Their  abstinence  from  unclean  things. 

13.  Their  marriages,  divorces,  and  punishment  of 
adulteryv 

14.  Their  several  punishments. 

15.  Their  cities  of  refuge. 

16.  Their  purifications  and  ceremonies  preparatory 
to  war. 

17.  Their  ornaments. 

18.  Their  manner  of  curing  the  sick. 

19.  Their  burial  of  the  dead. 

20.  Their  mourning  for  their  dead. 

21.  Their  raising  seed  to  a  departed  brother. 

22.  Their  choice  of  name  adapted  to  their  circum- 
stances and  the  times. 

23.  Their  own  traditions,  the  accounts  of  our  Eng- 
lish writers,  and  the  testimonies  which  the  Spanish  and 
other  authors  have  given  concerning  the  primitive 
inhabitants  of  Peru  and  Mexico." 

Under  each  of  these  heads  the  author  gives  us  such 
facts  as  a  forty  years'  residence  among  them,  at  a  time 
when  their  manners,  customs,  &c,  had  not  been 
greatly  corrupted  or  changed  by  intercourse  with  Eu- 
ropeans, had  enabled  him  to  collect ;  and  he  assures 
us  they  are  "  neither  disfigured  by  fable  nor  prejudice.' 
The  rest  of  his  work  is  taken  up  with  accounts  of  the 
different  nations  among  whom  he  had  been,  with  occa- 
sional reflections  on  their  laws,  &c. 

^  i 

The  following  list  of  names  of  the  various  Indian 
nations  in  North  America,  in  1794,  with  the  number 
of  their  fighting  men,  was  obtained  by  a  gentleman, 
Mr.  Benjamin  Hawkins,  employed  in  a  treaty  then 
made  with  them. 


INDIAN    WARS.  185 

The  Choctaws  or  Flat  Heads,  4500;  Natches,  150; 
Chickasaws.  750  ;  Cherokees,  2500  ;  Catabas,  150  ; 
Piantas,  a  wandering  tribe,  800;  Kisquororas,  600; 
Hankashaws,  250  ;  Oughtenons,  400  ;  Kikapous,  505 ; 
Delawares,  300;  Shawnese,  300;  Miamies,  800; 
Upper  Creeks,  Middle  Creeks,  and  Lower  Creeks, 
4000;  Cowitas,  7000 ;  Alabamas,  600;  Akinsaws, 
200;  Ansaus,  1000;  Padomas,  600;  white  and  frec- 
kled Pianis,  4000;  Cauzes,  1600;  Osages,  600; 
Grand  Saux,  1000;  Missouri,  3000;  Saux  of  the 
wood,  1800 ;  Biances,  or  white  Indians  with  beard, 
1500;  Asinbols,  1500;  Christian  Cauzes,  3000; 
Ouiscousas,  500  ;  Mascotins,  500  ;  Lakes,  400  ;  Mu- 
herouakes,  230 ;  Folle  Avoines  or  Wildoats,  350 ; 
Puans,  700  ;  Powatamig,  550 ;  Missagues,  a  wander- 
ing tribe,  2000 ;  Otabas,  900  ;  Chiewas,  5000 ;  Wi- 
andots,  300;  Six  Nations,  1500;  Round  Heads, 
3500;  Algoquins,  2000;  Nepisians,  400;  Chalsas, 
130;  Amitestes,  550;  Muckniacks,  700;  Abinaguis, 
350  ;   Consway  Hurins,  200.     Total,  58,780. 


CHAP.    XII. 


WASHINGTON'S    EXPEDITION,    AND    DEFEAT    OF   GEN.  BRADD0CK 
BY   THE   INDIANS. 

In  1753,  the  French  and  Indians  began  to  make 
inroads  on  our  western  frontiers  along  the  Ohio.  Gov. 
Dinwiddie,  of  Virginia,  was  very  desirous  to  get  a  let- 
ter of  remonstrance  to  their  commander  in  chief.  He 
had  applied  to  several  young  gentlemen  of  his  acquain 
tance,  but  they  were  all  so  deficient  in  courage  that 
they  could  not  be  prevailed  on,  for  love  or  money,  to 
venture  out  among  the  savages.  Our  beloved  Wash- 
ington, happening  to  hear  of  it,  instantly  waited  on  his 
24 

\ 


186  INDIAN    WARS.  , 

excellency,  and  offered  his  services,  but  not  without 
being  terribly  afraid  lest  his  want  of  a  beard  should  go 
against  him.  However,  the  governor  was  so  charmed 
with  his  modesty  and  manly  air,  that  he  never  asked 
him  a  syllable  about  his  age,  but,  after  thanking  him 
for  his  offer,  calling  him  "a  noble  youth/'  and  insisting 
on  his  taking  a  glass  of  wine  with  him,  slipped  a  com- 
mission into  his  hand.  The  next  day,  he  set  out  on  his 
expedition,  whicn  was,  from  start  to  pole,  disagreeable 
and  dangerous.  Soaking  rains,  chilling  blasts,  roaring 
floods,  pathless  woods,  and  mountains  clad  in  snows, 
opposed  his  course, — but  opposed  in  vain.  The  glori- 
ous ambition  to  serve  his  country  rendered  him  supe- 
rior to  all  difficulties. 

Returning  homeward,  he  was  waylaid  and  shot  at 
by  a  French  Indian,  and  though  the  copper-colored 
ruffian  was  not  fifteen  steps  distant  when  he  fired  at 
him,  yet  not  even  so  much  as  the  smell  of  lead  passed 
on  the  clothes  of  our  young  hero.  On  his  return  to 
Virginia,  it  was  found  that  he  had  executed  his  negoti- 
ations, both  with  the  French  and  Indians',  with  such 
fidelity  and  judgment,  that  he  received  the  heartiest 
thanks  of  the  governor  and  council  for  the  very  impor- 
tant services  he  had  done  his  country. 

He  was  now  (in  the  twentieth  year  of  his  age)  ap- 
pointed major  and  adjutant  general  of  the  Virginia 
forces.  Soon  after  this,  the  Indians  continuing  their 
encroachments,  orders  were  given  by  the  English  gov- 
ernment for  the  colonies  to  arm  and  unite  in  one  con- 
federacy. Virginia  took  the  lead,  and  raised  a  regi- 
ment of  four  hundred  men,  at  the  head  of  which  was 
placed  Washington. 

With  this  handful  of  brave  fellows,  Col.  Washing- 
ton, not  yet  twenty-three  years  of  age,  boldly  pushed 
out  into  the  Indian  country,  and  there,  for  a  considera- 
ble time,  maintained  the  war  against  three  times  their 
number  of  French  and  Indians.  At  the  Red  Stones 
he  came  up  with  a  strong  party  of  the  enemy,  whom 
he  engaged  and  effectually  defeated,  after  having  killed 
and  taken  thirty-one  men.     From  his  prisoners  he  ob- 


INDIAN    WARS.  187 

tained  undoubted  intelligence  that  the  French  forces 
on  the  Ohio  consisted  of  upwards  of  a  thousand  regu- 
lars and  many  hundreds  of  Indians.  But,  notwith- 
standing this  disheartening  advice,  he  still  pressed  on 
undauntedly  against  the  enemy,  and  at  a  place  called 
the  Little  Meadows  built  a  fort,  which  he  called  Fort 
Necessity.  Here  he  waited,  hourly  and  anxiously 
looking  for  succors  from  New  York  and  Pennsylva- 
nia ;  but  in  vain.  No  one  came  to  his  assistance. 
Not  long  after  this,  his  small  force,  now  reduced  to 
three  hundred  men,  were  attacked  by  an  army  of  eleven 
hundred  French  and  Indians.  Never  did  the  true  Vir- 
ginian valor  shine  more  gloriously  than  on  this  trying 
occasion. 

To  see  three  hundred  young  fellows,  commanded  by 
a  smooth-faced  boy,  all  unaccustomed  to  the  terrors  of 
war,  far  from  home,  and  from  all  hopes  of  help,  shut 
up  in  a  dreary  wilderness,  and  surrounded  by  four 
times  their  number- of  savage  foes;  and  yet,  without 
sign  of  fear,  without  thought  of  surrender,  preparing 
for  mortal  combat !  Scarcely  since  the  days  of  Leoni- 
das  and  his  three  hundred  deathless  Spartans  had  the 
sun  beheld  its  equal.  With  hideous  whoops  and  yells, 
the  enemy  came  on  like  a  host  of  tigers.  The  woods 
and  rocks,  and  tall  tree-tops,  (as  the  Indians,  climbing 
to  the  tops  of  the  trees,  poured  down  their  bullets  into 
the  fort,)  were  in  one  continued  blaze  and  crash  of  fire- 
arms. Nor  were  our  young  warriors  idle,  but,  ani- 
mated by  their  gallant  chief,  plied  their  rifles  with 
such  spirit  that  their  little  fort  resembled  a  volcano  in 
full  blast,  roaring  and  discharging  thick  sheets  of 
liquid  fire  among  their  foes.  For  three  hours,  envel- 
oped in  smoke  and  flame,  they  sustained  the  attack  of 
the  enemy's  whole  force,  and  laid  two  hundred  of  them 
dead  on  the  spot.  Discouraged  by  such  desperate 
resistance,  the  French  general,  the  Count  de  Villiers, 
sent  in  a  flag  to  Washington,  extolling  his  gallantry  to 
the  skies,  and  offering  him  the  most  honorable  terms. 
It  was  stipulated  that  Col.  Washington  and  his  little 
band  of  heroes  should  march  away,  with  all  the  honors 


188  INDIAN    WARS. 

of  war,  and  carry  with  them  their  military  stores  and 
baggage. 

In  the  spring  of  1755,  Washington,  while  busied  in 
the  highest  military  operations,  was  summoned  to 
attend  Gen.  Braddock,  who,  in  the  month  of  Febru- 
ary, had  arrived  at  Alexandria  with  two  thousand 
British  troops.  The  assembly  of  Virginia  had  ap- 
pointed eight  hundred  provincials  to  join  him.  The 
object  of  this  army  was  to  march  through  the  country, 
by  the  way  of  Will's  Creek,  to  fort  Duquesne,  (now 
Pittsburgh  or  fort  Pitt.)  .  As  no  person  was  so  well 
acquainted  with  the  frontier  country  as  Washington, 
and  none  stood  so  high  in  military  fame,  it  was  thought 
he  would  be  infinitely  serviceable  to  Gen.  Braddock. 
At  the  request  of  the  governor  and  council,  he  cheer- 
fully quitted  his  own  command  to  act  as  volunteer  aid- 
de-camp  to  that  very  imprudent  and  unfortunate  gene- 
ral. The  army,  near  three  thousand  strong,  marched 
from  Alexandria,  and  proceeded  unmolested  within  a 
few  miles  of  fort  Pitt. 

On  the  morning  of  the  9th  of  July,  when  they  had 
arrived  within  seven  miles  of  fort  Duquesne,  the  pro- 
vincial scouts  discovered  a  large  party  of  French  and 
Indians  lying  in  ambush.  Washington,  with  his  usual 
modesty,  observed  to  Gen.  Braddock  what  sort  of  ene- 
my he  had  now  to  deal  with — an  enemy  who  would 
not,  like  the  Europeans,  come  forward  to  a  fair  con- 
test in  the  field,  but,  concealed  behind  rocks  and  trees, 
carry  on  a  deadly  warfare  with  their  rifles.  He  con- 
cluded with  begging  that  Gen.  Braddock  would  grant 
him  the  honor  to  let  him  place  himself  at  the  head  of 
the  Virginia  riflemen,  and  fight  them  in  their  own  way. 
And  it  was  generally  thought  that  our  young  hero  and 
his  eight  hundred  hearts  of  hickory  would  very  easily 
have  beaten  them  ;  for  they  were  not  superior  to  the 
force  which,  with  only  three  hundred,  he  had  handled 
so  roughly  twelve  months  before.  But  Gen.  Brad- 
dock, who  had  all  along  treated  the  American  officers 
and  soldiers  with  infinite  contempt,  instead  of  following 
this  truly  salutary  advice,  swelled  and  reddened  with 


INDIAN    WARS.  189 

most  unmanly  rage.  "High  times,  by  G — d!"  he 
exclaimed,  strutting  to  and  fro,  with  arms  akimbo, 
"  high  times !  when  a  young  buckskin  can  teach  a 
British  general  how  to  fight !"  Washington  withdrew, 
biting  his  lips  with  grief  and  indignation,  to  think  what 
numbers  of  brave  fellows  would  draw  short  breath  that 
day,  through  the  pride  and  obstinacy  of  their  comman- 
der. The  troops  were  ordered  to  form  and  advance  in 
columns  through  the  woods.  In  a  little  time  the  ruin 
which  Washington  had  predicted  ensued.  This  poor 
devoted  army,  pushed  on  by  their  haughty  general,  fell 
into  the  fatal  snare  which  was  laid  for  them.  All  at 
once  a  thousand  rifles  began  the  work  of  death.  The 
ground  was  instantly  covered  with  the  dying  and  dead. 
The  British  troops,  thus  slaughtered  by  hundreds,  and 
by  an  enemy  whom  they  could  not  see,  were  thrown 
irrecoverably  into  panic  and  confusion  ;  and  in  a  few 
minutes  their  general,  with  twelve  hundred  of  his  brave 
but  unfortunate  countrymen,  were  killed. 

Poor  Gen.  Braddock  closed  the  tragedy  with  great 
decency.  He  was  mortally  wounded  in  the  beginning 
of  the  action,  and  Washington  had  him  placed  in  a 
cart,  ready  for  retreat.  Close  on  the  left,  where  the 
weight  of  the  French  and  Indian  fire  principally  fell, 
Washington,  at  the  head  of  his  Virginia  riflemen,  who 
were  dressed  in  blue,  sustained  the  shock.  At  every 
discharge  of  their  rifles  the  wounded  general  cried  out, 
"  O,  my  brave  Virginia  blues  !  would  to  God  I  could 
live  to  reward  you  for  such  gallantry."  But  he  died. 
Washington  caused  him  to  be  buried  in  the  road,  and 
to  save  him  from  discovery  and  the  scalping-knife 
ordered  the  wagons  on  their  retreat  to  drive  over  his 
grave. 

Amidst  all  this  fearful  consternation  and  carnage, 
with  all  the  uproar  and  horrors  of  a  rout,  rendered 
still  more  dreadful  by  the  groans  of  the  dying,  the 
screams  of  the  wounded,  the  piercing  shrieks  of  the 
women,  and  the  yells  of  the  furious  assaulting  savages, 
Washington,  calm  and  self-collected,  rallied  his  faithful 
riflemen,  led  them  on  to  the  charge,  killed  numbers  of 


190  INDIAN    WARS. 

the  enemy  who  were  rushing  with  tomahawks,  checked 
their  pursuit,  and  brought  off  the  shattered  remains  of 
the  British  army. 

With  regard  to  our  beloved  Washington,  we  cannot 
but  here  mention  two  extraordinary  speeches  that  were 
uttered  about  him  at  this  time,  and  which,  as  things 
have  turned  out,  look  a  great  deal  like  prophecies.  A 
famous  Indian  warrior,  who  assisted  in  the  defeat  of 
Braddock,  was  often  heard  to  say,  that  Washington 
was  not  born  to  be  killed  by  a  bullet ;  "  for,"  he  con 
tinued,  "  I  had  seventeen  fair  fires  at  him  with  my  rifle, 
and  after  all  I  could  not  bring  him  to  the  ground." 
And,  indeed,  whoever  considers  that  a  good  rifle,  lev- 
elled by  a  sure  marksman,  hardly  ever  misses  its  aim, 
will  readily  enough  conclude,  with  this  unlettered  sav- 
age, that  some  invisible  hand  must  have  turned  aside 
the  bullets. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Davis,  in  a  sermon  occasioned  by 
Gen.  Braddock's  defeat,  has  these  remarkable  words  : 
"  I  beg  leave  to  point  the  attention  of  the  public  to  that 
heroic  youth,  Col.  George  Washington,  whom  I  can- 
not but  hope  Providence  has  preserved  for  some  great 
service  to  his  country." 


CHAP.   XIII. 


ADVENTURES  OF  CAPT.  DANIEL  BOON,  COMPRISING  AN  ACCOUNT 
OF  THE  WARS  WITH  THE  INDIANS  ON  THE  OHIO,  FROM  1769  TO 
1782  ;  WRITTEN  BY  HIMSELF. 

It  was  on  the  first  of  May,  1769,  that  I  resigned 
my  domestic  happiness,  and  left  my  family  and  peace- 
able habitation  on  the  Yadkin  river,  in  North  Carolina, 
to  wander  through  the  wilderness  of  America,  in  quest 
of  the  country  of  Kentucky,  in  company  with  John 


INDIAN    WARS.  191 

Finley,  John  Stuart,  Joseph  Holden,  James  Monay, 
and  William  Cool. 

On  the  7th  June,  after  travelling  in  a  western  direc- 
tion, we  found  ourselves  on  Red  river,  where  John 
Finley  had  formerly  been  trading  with  the  Indians,  and 
from  the  top  of  an  eminence  saw  with  pleasure  the 
beautiful  level  of  Kentucky.  For  some  time  we  had 
experienced  the  most  uncomfortable  weather.  We 
now  encamped,  made  a  shelter  to  defend  us  from  the 
inclement  season,  and  began  to  hunt  and  reconnoitre 
the  country.  We  found  abundance  of  wild  beasts  in 
this  vast  forest.  The  buffaloes  were  more  numerous 
than  cattle  on  our  settlements,  browsing  on  the  leaves 
of  the  cane,  or  cropping  the  herbage  on  these  exten- 
sive plains.  We  saw  hundreds  in  a  drove,  and  the 
numbers  around  the  salt  springs  were  amazing.  In 
this  forest,  the  habitation  of  beasts  of  every  Ameri- 
can kind,  we  hunted  with  great  success  until  De- 
cember. 

On  the  22d  December,  John  Stuart  and  I  had  a 
pleasing  ramble  ;  but  fortune  changed  the  day  at  the 
close  of  it.  We  passed  through  a  great  forest,  in 
which  stood  myriads  of  trees,  some  gay  with  blossoms, 
others  rich  with  fruits.  Nature  was  here  a  series  of 
wonders,  and  a  fund  of  delight.  Here  she  displayed 
her  ingenuity  and  industry  in  a  variefy  of  flowers  and 
fruits,  beautifully  colored,  elegantly  shaped,  and 
charmingly  flavored  ;  and  we  were  favored  \vith  num- 
berless animals  presenting  themselves  perpetually  to 
our  view.  In  the  decline  of  the  day,  near  Kentucky 
river,  as  we  ascended  the  brow  of  a  small  hill,  a  num- 
ber of  Indians  rushed  out  of  a  cane-brake  and  made  us 
prisoners.  The  Indians  plundered  us  and  kept  us  in 
confinement  seven  days.  During  this  time  we  discov- 
ered no  uneasiness  or  desire  to  escape,  which  made 
them  less  suspicious  ;  but  in  the  dead  of  night,  as  we 
lay  by  a  large  fire,  in  a  thick  cane-brake,  when  sleep 
had  locked  up  their  senses,  my  situation  not  disposing 
me  to  rest,  I  gently  awoke  my  companion.  We  seized 
this  favorable  opportunity  and  departed,  directing  our 


192  INDIAN    WARS. 

course  toward  the  old  camp  ;  but  we  found  it  plundered, 
and  our  company  destroyed  or  dispersed. 

About  this  time,  as  my  brother  with  another  adven- 
turer, who  came  to  explore  the  country  shortly  after 
us,  were  wandering  through  the  forest,  they  accident- 
ally found  our  camp.  Notwithstanding  our  unfortu- 
nate circumstances,  and  our  dangerous  situation,  sur- 
rounded by  hostile  savages,  our  meeting  fortunately 
in  the  wilderness  gave  us  the  most  sensible  satisfac- 
tion. 

Soon  after  this,  my  companion  in  captivity,  John 
Stuart,  was  killed  by  the  savages,  and  the  man  who 
came  with  my  brother,  while  on  a  private  excursion, 
was  soon  after  attacked  and  killed  by  the  wolves. 
We  were  now  in  a  dangerous  and  helpless  situation, 
exposed  daily  to  perils  and  death,  among  savages  and 
wild  beasts,  not  a  white  man  in  the  country  but  our- 
selves. 

Although  many  hundred  miles  from  our  families,  in 
the  howling  wilderness,  we  did  not  continue  in  a  state 
of  indolence,  but  hunted  every  day,*,and  prepared  a 
little  cottage  to  defend  us  from  the  winter. 

On  the  1st  of  May,  1770,  my  brother  returned  home 
for  a  new  recruit  of  horses  and  ammunition  ;  leaving  me 
alone,  without  bread,  salt,  or  sugar,  or  even  a  horse  or 
a  dog.  I  passed  a  few  days  uncomfortably.  The  idea 
of  a  beloved  wife  and  family,  and  their  anxiety  on  my 
account,  would  have  disposed  me  to  melancholy  if  I 
had  further  indulged  the  thought. 

One  day,  I  undertook  a  tour  through  the  country, 
when  the  diversity  and  beauties  of  nature  I  met  with, 
in  this  charming  season,  expelled  every  gloomy  thought. 
Just  at  the  close  of  the  day  the  gentle  gales  ceased  ;  a 
profound  calm  ensued  ;  not  a  breath  shook  the  tremu- 
lous leaf.  I  had  gained  the  summit  of  a  commanding 
ridge,  and  looking  around  with  astonishing  delight, 
beheld  the  ample  plains  and  beauteous  tracts  below. 
On  one  hand  I  surveyed  the  famous  Ohio,  rolling  in 
silent  dignity,  and  marking  the  western  boundary  of 
Kentucky  with   inconceivable   grandeur.     At   a   vast 


INDIAN    WARS.  193 

distance  I  behold  the  mountains  lift  their  venerable 
brows  and  penetrate  the  clouds.  All  things  were  still. 
I  kindled  a  fire  near  a  founlain  of  sweet  water,  and 
feasted  on  the  loin  of  a  buck  which  I  had  killed  a  few 
hours  before.  The  shades  of  night  soon  overspread 
the  hemisphere,  and  the  earth  seemed  to  gasp  after  the 
hovering  moisture.  At  a  distance  I  frequently  heard 
the  hideous  yells  of  savages.  My  excursion  had 
fatigued  my  body  and  amused  my  mind.  I  laid  me 
down  to  sleep,  and  awoke  not  until  the  sun  had  chased 
away  the  night.  I  continued  this  tour,  and  in  a  few 
days  explored  a  considerable  part  of  the  country,  each 
day  equally  pleasing  as  the  first ;  after  which,  I  re- 
turned to  my  old  camp,  which  had  not  been  disturbed 
in  my  absence.  I  did  not  confine  my  lodging  to  it, 
but  often  reposed  in  thick  cane-brakes,  to  avoid  the 
savages,  who,  I  believe,  frequently  visited  my  camp, 
but,  fortunately  for  me,  in  my  absence.  No  populous 
city,  with  all  its  varieties  of  commerce  and  stately 
structures,  could  afford  such  pleasure  to  my  mind 
as  the  beauties  of  nature  which  I  found  in  this  country. 

Until  the  27th  of  July,  I  spent  my  time  in  an  unin- 
terrupted scene  of  sylvan  pleasures,  when  my  brother, 
to  my  great  felicity,  met  me,  according  to  appointment, 
at  our  old  camp.  Soon  after,  we  left  the  place  and 
proceeded  to  Cumberland  river,  reconnoitring  that 
part  of  the  country,  and  giving  names  to  the  different 
rivers. 

In  March,  1771,  I  returned  home  to  my  family, 
being  determined  to  bring  them  as  soon  as  possible,  at 
the  risk  of  my  life  and  fortune,  to  reside  in  Kentucky, 
which  I  esteemed  a  second  paradise. 

On  my  return  I  found  my  family  in  happy  circum- 
stances. I  sold  my  farm  on  the  Yadkin,  and  what 
goods  we  could  not  carry  with  us,  and  on  the  25th  of 
September,  1773,  we  took  leave  of  our  friends,  and 
proceeded  on  our  journey  to  Kentucky,  in  company  with 
five  more  families,  and  forty  men  that  joined  us  in 
PoweFs  valley,  which  is  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
from  the  new-settled  parts  of  Kentucky.  But  this 
25 


194  INDIAN    WARS. 

promising  beginning  was  soon  overcast  with  a  cloud 
of  adversity. 

On  the  10th  of  October,  the  rear  of  our  company 
was  attacked  by  a  party  of  Indians,  who  killed  six, 
and  wounded  one  man.  Of  these,  my  oldest  son  was 
one  that  fell  in  the  action.  Though  we  repulsed  the 
enemy,  yet  this  unhappy  affair  scattered  our  cattle  and 
brought  us  into  extreme  difficulty.  We  returned  forty 
miles  to  the  settlement  on  Clench  river.  We  had 
passed  over  two  mountains,  Powel's  and  Walden's, 
and  were  approaching  Cumberland  mountain,  when 
Mhis  adverse  fortune  overtook  us.  These  mountains 
are  in  the  wilderness,  in  passing  from  the  old  settle- 
ment in  Virginia  to  Kentucky  ;  are  ranged  in  a 
southwest  and  northeast  direction ;  are  of  great  length 
and  breadth,  and  not  far  distant  from  each  other. 
Over  them,  nature  hath  formed  passes  less  difficult 
than  might  be  expected  from  the  view  of  such  huge 
piles.  The  aspect  of  these  cliffs  is  so  wild  and  hor- 
rid, that  it  is  impossible  to  behold  them  without  terror. 

Until  the  6th  of  June,  1774,  I  remained  with  my 
family  on  the  Clench,  when  myself  and  another  per- 
son were  solicited  by  Gov.  Dunmore,  of  Virginia,  to 
conduct  a  number  of  surveyors  to  the  falls  of  Ohio. 
This  was  a  tour  of  eight  hundred  miles,  and  took  sixty- 
two  days. 

On  my  return,  Gov.  Dunmore  gave  me  the  command 
of  three  garrisons,  during  the  campaign  against  the 
Shawanese.  In  March,  1775,  at  the  solicitation  of  a 
number  of  gentlemen  of  North  Carolina,  I  attended 
their  treaty,  at  Wataga,  with  the  Cherokee  Indians,  to 
purchase  the  lands  on  the  south  side  of  Kentucky  river. 
After  this,  I  undertook  to  mark  out  a  road  in  the  best 
passage  from  the  settlements  through  the  wilderness 
to  Kentucky. 

Having  collected  a  number  of  enterprising  men, 
well  armed,  I  soon  began  this  work.  We  proceeded 
until  we  came  within  fifteen  miles  of  where  Boons- 
borough  now  stands,  where  the  Indians  attacked  us, 
and  killed  two  and  wounded  two  more  of  our  party. 


INDIAN    WARS.  195 

This  was  on  the  22d  of  March,  1775.  Two  days 
after,  we  were  again  attacked  by  them,  when  we  had 
two  more  killed  and  three  wounded.  After  this  we 
proceeded  on  to  Kentucky  river  without  opposition. 

On  the  1st  of  April,  we  began  to  erect  the  fort  of 
Boonsborough,  at  a  salt  lick,  sixty  yards  from  the  river, 
on  the  south  side.  On  the  4th,  the  Indians  killed  one 
of  our  men.  On  the  14th  of  June,  having  completed 
the  fort,  I  returned  to  my  family  on  the  Clench,  whom 
I  soon  after  removed  to  the  fort.  My  wife  and 
daughter  were  supposed  to  be  the  first  white  women 
that  ever  stood  on  the  banks  of  Kentucky  river. 

On  the  24th  of  December,  the  Indians  killed  one  of 
our  men  and  wounded  another  ;  and  on  the  15th  of 
July,  1776,  they  took  my  daughter  prisoner.  I  imme- 
diately pursued  them  with  eight  men,  and  on  the  16th 
overtook  and  engaged  them.  I  killed  two  of  them,  and 
recovered  my  daughter. 

The  Indians,  having  divided  themselves  into  several 
parties,  attacked  in  one  day  all  our  infant  settlements 
and  forts,  doing  a  great  deal  of  damage.  The  hus- 
bandmen were  ambushed,  and  unexpectely  attacked, 
while  toiling  in  the  field.  They  continued  this  kind 
of  warfare  until  the  15th  of  April,  1777,  when  nearly 
one  hundred  of  them  attacked  the  village  of  Boons- 
borough,  and  killed  a  number  of  its  inhabitants.  On 
the  16th,  Col.  Logan's  fort  was  attacked  by  two  hun- 
dred Indians.  There  were  only  thirteen  men  in  the 
fort,  of  whom  the  enemy  killed  two  and  wounded 
one. 

On  the  20th  of  August,  Col.  Bowman  arrived  with 
one  hundred  men  from  Virginia,  with  which  additional 
force  we  had  almost  daily  skirmishes  with  the  Indians, 
who  began  now  to  learn  the  superiority  of  the  "  long 
knife. "  They  termed  us  the  Virginians,  being  out- 
generaled in  almost  every  action.  Our  affairs  began 
now  to  wear  a  better  aspect,  the  Indians  no  longer  dar- 
ing to  face  us  in  open  field,  but  sought  private  oppor- 
tunities to  destroy  us. 

On  the   7th  of  February,  1778,  while  on  a  hunting 


190  INDIAN    WARS. 

excursion  alone,  I  met  a  party  of  one  hundred  and  two 
Indians  and  two  Frenchmen,  marching  to  attack 
Boonsborough.  They  pursued  and  took  me  prisoner, 
and  conveyed  me  to  Old  Chilicothe,  the  principal 
Indian  town  on  the  Sciota  river,  where  we  arrived  on 
the  18th  of  February,  after  an  uncomfortable  journey. 
On  the  10th  of  March,  I  was  conducted  to  Detroit, 
and  while  there  was  treated  with  great  humanity  by 
Gov.  Hamilton,  the  British  commander  at  that  port, 
and  intendant  for  Indian*  affairs. 

The  Indians  had  such  an  affection  for  me  that  they 
refused  one  hundred  pounds  sterling,  offered  them  by 
the  governor,  if  they  would  consent  to  leave  me  with 
him,  that  he  might  be  enabled  to  liberate  me  on  my 
parole.  Several  English  gentlemen  then  at  Detroit, 
sensible  of  my  adverse  fortune,  and  touched  with  sym- 
pathy, generously  offered  to  supply  my  wants,  which  I 
declined  with  many  thanks,  adding,  that  I  never  ex- 
pected it  would  be  in  my  power  to  recompense  such 
unmerited  generosity. 

On  the  10th  of  April,  the  Indians  returned  with  me 
to  Old  Chilicothe,  where  we  arrived  on  the  25th. 
This  was  a  long  and  fatiguing  march,  although  through 
an  exceedingly  fertile  country,  remarkable  for  springs 
and  streams  of  water.  At  Chilicothe,  I  spent  my 
time  as  comfortably  as  I  could  expect  ;  was  adopted, 
according  to  their  custom,  into  a  family,  where  I  be- 
came a  son,  and  had  a  great  share  in  the  affection  of 
my  new  parents,  brothers,  sisters,  and  friends.  I  was 
exceedingly  familiar  and  friendly  with  them,  always 
appearing  as  cheerful  and  contented  as  possible,  and 
they  put  great  confidence  in  me.  I  often  went  a  hunt- 
ing with  them,  and  frequently  gained  their  applause 
for  my  activity  at  our  shooting-matches.  I  wras  care- 
ful not  to  exceed  many  of  them  in  shooting,  for  no 
people  are  more  envious  than  they  in  this  sport.  I 
could  observe  in  their  countenances  and  gestures  the 
greatest  expressions  of  joy  when  they  exceeded  me,  and 
when  the  reverse  happened,  of  envy.  The  Shawanese 
king  took  great  notice  of  me,  and  treated  me  with  pro- 


INDIAN    WARS.  197 

found  respect  and  entire  friendship,  often  entrusting 
me  to  hunt  at  my  liberty.  I  frequently  returned  with 
the  spoils  of  the  woods,  and  as  often  presented  some 
of  what  I  had  taken  to  him,  expressive  of  duty  to  my 
sovereign.  My  food  and  lodging  was  in  common  with 
them  ;  not  so  good,  indeed,  as  I  could  desire,  but  neces- 
sity made  everything  acceptable. 

I  now  began  to  meditate  an  escape,  and  carefully 
avoided  giving  suspicion.  I  continued  at  Chilicothe 
until  the  first  day  of  June,  when  I  was  taken  to  the 
salt  springs  east  of  the  Sciota,  and  there  employed  ten 
days  in  the  manufacturing  of  salt.  During  this  time, 
I  hunted  with  my  Indian  masters,  and  found  the  land, 
for  a  great  extent  about  this  river,  to  exceed  the  soil 
of  Kentucky. 

On  my  return  to  Chilicothe,  one  hundred  and  fifty  of 
the  choicest  Indian  warriors  were  ready  to  march 
against  Boonsborough.  They  were  painted  and  armed 
in  a  frightful  manner.  This  alarmed  me,  and  I  deter- 
mined to  escape. 

On  the  18th  of  June,  before  sunrise,  I  went  ofF 
secretly,  and  reached  Boonsborough  on  the  20th,  a 
journey  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles,  during  which 
I  had  only  one  meal.  I  found  our  fortress  in  a  bad 
state,  but  we  immediately  repaired  our  flanks,  gates, 
and  posterns,  and  formed  double  bastions,  which  we 
completed  in  ten  days.  One  of  my  fellow-prisoners 
escaped  after  me,  and  brought  advice  that,  on  account 
of  my  flight,  the  Indians  had  put  off  their  expedition 
for  three  weeks. 

About  the  first  of  August,  I  set  out  with  nineteen 
men  to  surprise  Point-Creek  Town,  on  Sciota,  within 
four  miles  of  which  we  fell  in  with  forty  Indians, 
going  against  Boonsborough.  We  attacked  Ahem,  and 
they  soon  gave  way,  without  any  loss  on  our  part. 
The  enemy  had  one  killed  and  two  wounded.  We 
took  three  horses  and  all  their  baggage.  The  Indians 
having  evacuated  their  town,  and  gone,  altogether, 
against  Boonsborough,  we  returned,  passed  them  on 
the  6th,  and  on  the  7th  arrived  safe  at  Boonsborough. 


198  INDIAN    WARS. 

On  the  9th,  the  Indian  army,  consisting  of  four  hun- 
dred and  forty-four  men,  under  the  command  of  Capt. 
Duquesne,  and  eleven  other  Frenchmen  and  their  own 
chiefs,  arrived,  and  summoned  the  fort  to  surrender.  I 
requested  two  days'  consideration,  which  was  granted. 
During  this  we  brought  in  through  the  posterns  all  the 
horses  and  other  cattle  we  could  collect. 

On  the  9th,  in  the  evening,  I  informed  their  com- 
mander that  we  were  determined  to  defend  the  fort 
while  a  man  was  living.  They  then  proposed  a  treaty  ; 
they  would  withdraw.  The  treaty  was  held  within 
sixty  yards  of  the  fort,  as  we  suspected  the  savages. 
The  articles  were  agreed  to  and  signed  ;  when  the 
Indians  told  us  it  was  their  custom  for  two  Indians  to 
shake  hands  with  every  white  man  in  the  treaty,  as  an 
evidence  of  friendship.  We  agreed  to  this  also.  They 
immediately  grappled  us  to  take  us  prisoners,  but  we 
cleared  ourselves  of  them,  though  surrounded  by  hun- 
dreds5  and  gained  the  fort  safe,  except  one  man,  who 
was  wounded  by  a  heavy  fire  from  the  enemy. 

The  savages  now  began  to  undermine  the  fort, 
beginning  at  the  water  mark  of  Kentucky  river,  which 
is  sixty  yards  from  the  fort ;  this  we  discovered  by  the 
water  being  muddy  by  the  clay.  We  countermined 
them  by  cutting  a  trench  across  their  subterraneous 
passage.  The  enemy  discovering  this  by  the  clay  we 
threw  out  of  the  fort,  desisted.  On  the  20th  of  Au- 
gust, they  raised  the  siege,  during  which  we  had  two 
men  killed  and  four  wounded.  We  lost  a  number  of 
cattle.  The  loss^of  the  enemy  was  thirty-seven  killed, 
and  a  much  larger  number  wounded.  We  picked  up 
one  hundred  and  twenty-five  pounds  of  their  bullets, 
besides  what  stuck  in  the  logs  of  the  fort. 

In  July,  1779,  during  my  absence,  Col.  Bowman, 
with  one  hundred  and  sixty  men,  went  against  the 
Shawanese  of  Old  Chilicothe.  He  arrived  undiscov- 
ered. A  battle  ensued,  which  lasted  until  ten  in  the 
morning,  when  Col.  Bowman  retreated  thirty  miles. 
The  Indians  collected  all  their  strength  and  pursued 
him,  when  another  engagement  ensued  for  two  hours, 


INDIAN    WARS.  199 

not  to  Col.  Bowman's  advantage.  Col.  Harrod  pro- 
posed to  mount  a  number  of  horses,  and  break  the 
enemy's  line,  who  at  this  time  fought  with  remarkable 
ftfry.  This  desperate  measure  had  a  happy  effect, 
and  the  savages  fled  on  all  sides.  In  these  two 
engagements  we  had  nine  men  killed  and  one  wounded. 
Enemy's  loss  uncertain.     Only  two  scalps  were  taken. 

June  23d,  1780,  five  hundred  Indians  and  Cana- 
dians, under  Col.  Bird,  attacked  Riddle  and  Martin's 
station,  on  the  forks # of  Licking  river,  with  six  pieces 
of  artillery.  They  took  all  the  inhabitants  captives, 
and  killed  one  man  and  two  women,  loading  the  others 
with  the  heavy  baggage,  and  such  as  failed  in  the  jour- 
ney were  tomahawked. 

TJhe  hostile  disposition  of  the  savages  caused  Gen. 
Clark,  the  commandant  at  the  fails  of  Ohio,  to  march 
with  his  regiment  and  the  armed  force  of  the  country 
against^Peccaway,  the  principal  town  of  the  Shawa- 
nese,  on  a  branch  of  the  Great  Miami,  which  he  at- 
tacked with  great  success,  took  seventy  scalps,  and 
reduced  the  town  to  ashes,  with  the  loss  of  seventeen 
men. 

About  this  time,  I  returned  to  Kentucky  with  my 
family  ;.  for,  during  my  captivity,  my  wife,  thinking  me 
killed  by  the  Indians,  had  transported  my  family  and 
goods  on  horses  through  the  wilderness,  amidst  many 
dangers,  to  her  father's  house  in  North  Carolina. 

On  the  6th  of  October,  17S0,  soon  after  my  settling 
again  at  Boonsborough,  I  went  with  my  brother  to  the 
Blue  Licks,  and  on  our  return  he  was  shot  by  a  party 
of  Indians,  who  followed  me  by  the  scent  of  a  dog, 
which  I  shot  and  escaped.  The  severity  of  the  winter 
caused  great  distress  in  Kentucky,  the  enemy  during 
the  summer  having  destroyed  most  of  the  corn.  The 
inhabitants  lived  chiefly  on  buffalo's  flesh. 

In  the  spring  of  1782,  the  Indians  harassed  us.  In 
May  they  killed  and  scalped  a  woman  and  her  two 
daughters  near  Ashton's  station,  and  took  a  negro  pris- 
oner. Capt.  Ashton  pursued  them  with  twenty-five 
men,  and  in  an  engagement,  which  lasted  two  hours, 


200  INDIAN    WARS. 

his  party  were  obliged  to  retreat,  having  eight  killed, 
and  four  mortally  wounded.  Their  brave  commander 
fell  in  the  action. 

August  18th,  two  boys  were  carried  off  from  Major 
Hoy's  station.  Capt.  llolden  pursued  the  enemy  vvith 
seventeen  men,  who  were  also  defeated,  with  the  loss 
of  seven  killed  and  two  wounded.  Our  affairs  became 
more  and  more  alarming.  The  savages  infested  the 
country,  and  destroyed  the  whites  as  opportunity  pre- 
sented. In  a  field  near  Lexington  an  Indian  shot  a 
man,  and,  running  to  scalp  him,  was  himself  shot  from 
the  fort,  and  fell  dead  upon  the  ground.  All  the 
Indian  nations  w«re  now  united  against  us. 

August  15th,  five  hundred  Indians  and  Canadians 
came  against  Briat's  station,  five  miles  from  Lexing- 
ton. They  assaulted  the  fort  and  all  the  cattle  round 
it;  but,  being  repulsed,  they  retired  the  third  day, 
having  about  eighty  killed  ;  their  wounded  uncertain. 
The  garrison  had  four  killed  and  nine  wounded. 

August  18th,  Colonels  Todd  and  Trigg,  Maj.  Har- 
land  and  myself,  speedily  collected  one  hundred  and 
seventy-six  men,  well  armed,  and  pursued  the  savages. 
They  had  marched  beyond  the  Blue  Licks,  to  a  re- 
markable bend  of  the  main  fork  of  Licking  river,  about 
forty-three  miles  from  Lexington,  where  we  overtook 
them  on  the  19th.  The  savages,  observing  us,  gave 
way,  and  we,  being  ignorant  of  their  numbers,  passed 
the  river.  When  they  saw  our  proceedings,  having 
greatly  the  advantage  in  situation,  they  formed  their 
line  of  battle  from  one  end  of  the  Licking  to  the  other, 
about  a  mile  from  the  Blue  Licks.  The  engagement 
was  close  and  warm  for  about  fifteen  minutes,  when 
we,  being  overpowered  by  numbers,  were  obliged  to 
retreat,  with  the  loss  of  sixty-seven  men,  seven  of 
whom  were  taken  prisoners.  The  brave  and  much 
lamented  Cols.  Todd  and  Trigg,  Maj.  Harland,  and  my 
second  son,  were  among  the  dead.  We  were  after- 
wards informed  that  the  Indians,  on  numbering  their 
dead,  finding  that  they  had  four  more  killed  than  we, 
four  of  our  people  they  had  taken  were  given   up  to 


INDIAN    WARS.  201 

their  young  warriors,  to  be  put  to  death  after  their  bar- 
barous manner. 

On  our  retreat  we  were  met  by  Col.  Logan,  who 
was  hastening  to  join  us  with  a  number  of  well-armed 
men.  This  powerful  assistance  we  wanted  on  the  day 
of  battle.  The  enemy  said  one  more  fire  from  us 
would  have  made  them  give  way. 

I  cannot  reflect  upon  this  dreadful  scene  without 
great  sorrow.  A  zeal  for  the  defence  of  their  country 
led  these  heroes  to  the  scene  of  action,  though  with  a 
few  men,  to  attack  a  powerful  army  of  experienced 
warriors.  When  we  gave  way,  they  pursued  us  with 
the  utmost  eagerness,  and  in  every  quarter  spread 
destruction.  The  river  was  difficult  to  cross,  and  many 
were  killed  in  the  flight,  some  just  entering  the  river, 
some  in  the  water,  and  others  after  crossing,  in  ascend- 
ing the  cliffs.  Some  escaped  on  horseback,  a  few  on 
foot  ;  and,  being  dispersed  everywhere,  in  a  few  hours 
brought  the  melancholy  news  of  this  unfortunate  battle 
to  Lexington.  Many  widows  were  now  made.  Tho 
reader  may  guess  what  sorrow  filled  the  hearts  of  the 
inhabitants,  exceeding  anything  that  I  am  able  to 
describe.  Being  reinforced,  we  returned  to  bury  the 
dead,  and  found  their  bodies  strewed  everywhere,  cut 
and  mangled  in  a  dreadful  manner:  This  mournful 
scene  exhibited  a  horror  almost  unparalleled  :  some 
torn  and  eaten  by  wild  beasts  ;  those  in  the  river  eaten 
by  fishes  ;  all  in  such  a  putrid  condition  that  no  one 
could  be  distinguished  from  the  other. 

When  Gen.  Clark,  at  the  falls  of  the  Ohio,  heard  of 
our  disaster,  he  ordered  an  expedition  to  pursue  the 
savages.  We  overtook .  them  within  two  miles  of 
their  town,  and  we  should  have  obtained  a  great  vic- 
tory had  not  some  of  them  met  us,  when  about  two 
hundred  poles  from  their  camp.  The  savages  fled  in 
the  utmost  disorder,  and  evacuated  all  their  towns. 
We  burned  to  ashes  Old  Chilicothe,  Pcccaway,  New 
Chilicothe,  and  Wills  Town,  entirely  destroyed  their 
corn  and  other  fruits,  and  spread  desolation  through 
their  country.  We  took  seven  prisoners  and  fifteen 
26 


202  INDIAN    WARS. 

scalps,  and  lost  only  four  men,  two  of  whom  were 
accidentally  killed  by  ourselves.  This  campaign 
damped  the  enemy,  yet  they  made  secret  incursions. 

In  October,  a  party  attacked  Crab  Orchard,  and 
one  of  them,  being  a  good  way  before  the  others,  boldly 
entered  a  house,  in  which  were  only  a  woman  and  her 
children,  and  a  negro  man.  The  savage  used  no  vio- 
lence, but  attempted  to  carry  off  the  negro,  who, 
happily,  proved  too  strong  for  him,  and  threw  him  on 
the  ground,  and  in  the  struggle  the  woman  cut  off  his 
head  with  an  axe,  whilst  her  little  daughter  shut  the 
door.  The  savages  instantly  came  up  and  applied 
their  tomahawks  to  the  door,  when  the  mother  putting 
an  old  rusty  gun-barrel  through  the  crevices,  the  sav- 
ages immediately  went  off. 

From  that  time,  till  the  happy  return  of  peace 
between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain,  the 
Indians  did  us  no  mischief.  Soon  after  this,  the 
Indians  desired  peace. 

Two  darling  sons  and  a  brother  I  have  lost  by  sav- 
age hands,  which  have  also  taken  from  me  forty  valu- 
able horses  and  abundance  of  cattle.  Many  dark  and 
sleepless  nights  have  I  spent,  separated  from  the  cheer- 
ful society  of  men,  scorched  by  the  summer's  sun  and 
pinched  by  the  winter's  cold,  an  instrument  ordained 
to  settle  the  wilderness. 


CHAP.   XIV. 


EXPEDITION  OF  GENERAL  HARMER,  AND  HIS  DEFEAT  BY  THE 
INDIANS.— DEFEAT  OF  GENERAL  ST.  CLAIR,  NEAR  THE  MIAMI 
VILLAGE. 

Although  a  peace  was  at  length  happily  effected 
between  the  two  contending  parties,  Great  Britain  and 
America,  in   1785,  yet    the  savages,   who    had  been 


INDIAN    WARS.  203 

persuaded  to  take  a  part  with  the  former,  were 
unwilling  to  bury  the  bloody  hatchet.  They  had  not 
sufficiently  bathed  that  destructive  weapon  in  the  blood 
of  Americans.  Without  any  pretext  whatever,  they 
continued  to  exercise  towards  them  the  most  wanton 
acts  of  barbarity. 

It  appeared  from  respectable  evidence,  that  from 
the  year  1783,  until  the  month  of  October,  1790,  the 
time  the  United  States  commenced  offensive  operations 
against  the  Indians,  that  on  the  Ohio,  and  the  fron- 
tiers on  the  south  side,  they  killed,  wounded,  and  took 
prisoners  fifteen  hundred  men,  women,  and  children, 
besides  carrying  off  upwards  of  two  thousand  horses, 
and  other  property  to  the  amount  of  fifty  thousand 
dollars. 

The  particulars  of  many  of  the  instances  of  bar- 
barity exercised  upon  the  prisoners,  of  different  ages 
and  sexes,  although  supported  by  indisputable  evi- 
dence, are  of  too  shocking  a  nature  to  be  presented  to 
the  public.  It  is  sufficient  here  to  observe,  that  the 
scalping-knife  and  tomahawk  were  the  mildest  instru- 
ments of  death  ;  that  in  some  cases  torture  by  fire,  and 
other  execrable  means,  were  used. 

But  the  outrages  which  were  committed  upon  the 
frontier  inhabitants  were  not  the  only  injuries  that 
were  sustained.  Repeated  attacks  upon  detachments 
of  the  troops  of  the  United  States  were  at  different 
times  made.  The  following,  from  its  peculiar  enormity, 
deserves  recital.  In  April,  1790,  Major  Doughty,  in 
the  service  of  the  United  States,  was  ordered  to  the 
friendly  Chickasaws,  on  public  business.  He  per- 
formed his  duty  in  a  boat,  having  with  him  a  party  of 
fifteen  men.  While  ascending  the  Tennessee  river,  he 
was  met  by  a  party  of  Indians,  in  four  canoes,  con- 
sisting principally  of  Shawanese  and  outcast  Chero- 
kees.  They  approached  under  a  white  flag,  the  well- 
known  emblem  of  peace.  They  came  on  board  the 
major's  boat,  received  his  presents,  continued  with  him 
nearly  an  hour,  and  then  departed  in  the  most  friendly 
manner.      But   they    had    scarcely    cleared    his    oars, 


204  INDIAN    WARS. 

before  they  poured  in  a  fire  upon  his  crew,  which 
was  returned  as  soon  as  circumstances  would  permit  ; 
and  a  most  unequal  combat  was  sustained  for  several 
hours,  when  they  abandoned  their  design,  but  not 
until  they  had  killed  and  wounded  eleven  out  of  fifteen 
of  the  boat's  crew. 

All  overtures  of  peace  failing,  and  the  depredations 
still  continuing,  an  attempt  at  coercion  became  indis- 
pensable. Accordingly,  on  the  30th  of  September, 
1790,  the  President,  with  the  consent  and  advice  of 
the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  despatched  Gen. 
Harmer,  with  three  hundred  federal  troops,  and  eleven 
hundred  and  thirty-three  militia,  under  his  command, 
to  their  principal  villages. 

The  troops,  after  seventeen  days'  march  from  Miami, 
reached  the  Great  Miami  village,  without  any  other 
molestation  than  that  of  having  a  number  of  their 
pack-horses  stolen.  On  their  arrival,  they  found  the 
village  deserted,  and  all  the  village  buildings  in  flames, 
set  on  fire  by  the  Indians.  After  a  short  tarry,  they 
proceeded  to  the  neighboring  villages  without  molesta- 
tion, and  destroyed  five  of  them,  and  a  large  quantity 
of  corn,  which  they  found  buried  in  different  places, 
and  very  large  quantities  of  vegetables  of  every  kind. 

The  first  opposition  that  was  met  with,  a  party  of 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  Kentucky  militia,  and 
eighty  regular  troops,  all  under  the  command  of  Col. 
Harding,  of  Kentucky,  were  detached  from  the  main 
body,  lying  in  the  Great  Miami  village,  to  pursue  the 
trail  of  a  party  of  Indians,  which  had  that  day  been 
discovered.  After  a  pursuit  of  about  six  miles,  they 
came  up  with  and  were  attacked  on  surprise  by  a 
large  body  of  Indians,  who  were  concealed  in  the 
thickets  on  every  side  of  a  large  plain  ;  and  on  the 
first  onset,  the  militia,  without  exchanging  a  single 
shot,  made  a  most  precipitate  retreat,  and  left  the 
regular  troops  to  stand  the  whole  charge  of  the 
Indians.  The  conflict  was  short  and  bloody.  The 
troops  were  soon  overpowered  by  numbers,  and  all  fell 
except  two  or  three  officers  and  two  or  three  privates, 


INDIAN    WARS.  205 

after  defending  themselves  at  their  hayonet-points  with 
the  greatest  possible  obstinacy.  Ensign  Hartshorn 
was  one  of  the  officers  who  providentially  escaped, 
and  his  escape  appeared  to  depend  more  on  a  lucky 
circumstance  of  falling  over  a  log  in  his  retreat,  and 
by  that  means  screening  himself  from  the  eyes  of  his 
pursuers,  than  from  any  other  circumstance.  Capt. 
Armstrong,  who  commanded  the  party,  likewise  made 
his  escape  by  plunging  himself  into  a  pond  or  swamp, 
up  to  his  neck,  within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  field 
of  action,  where  he  remained  the  whole  night,  a  spec- 
tator to  the  horrid  scenes  of  the  war-dance,  performed 
over  the  dead  and  wounded  bodies  of  the  poor  soldiers 
that  had  fallen  the  preceding  day,  where  their  shrieks, 
mixed  with  the  horrid  yells  of  the  savages,  rendered 
his  situation  shocking. 

After  this,  some  few  skirmishes  succeeded,  but  noth- 
ing material,  until  the  second  capital  action,  which 
happened  two  days  after  the  army  left  Miami  village. 
At  ten  miles'  distance  from  the  town,  the  general 
ordered  a  halt,  and  detached  from  four  to  five  hundred 
militia,  and  about  sixty  regular  soldiers,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Major  Wiley s  and  Col.  Harding,  who  were 
ordered  to  march  back  to  the  town.  On  their  first 
entrance,  there  appeared  a  small  body  of  Indians,  who 
immediately  fled  at  the  first  onset,  and  by  that  means 
decoyed  the  whole  body  of  the  militia,  by  making 
their  flight  in  different  directions,  and  encouraging  the 
militia  to  pursue.  By  this  stratagem  the  few  regular 
troops  were  left  alone,  and  the  Indians  had  effected 
their  design,  for  the  moment  they  found  the  small  hand- 
ful of  reguia?  troops  detached  from  the  main  body  of 
the  militia,  they  commenced  the  attack  with  their 
whole  force,  executing  the  flying  parties  that  had 
divided  the  militia  ;  and,  although  they  soon  found 
some  part  of  the  militia  returning,  pursued  their  object 
of  routing  and  destroying  the  troops,  as  the  only  sure 
plan  of  success,  which,  after  a  most  bloody  conflict, 
was  effected. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the    intrepidity  of  the  savages 


206  INDIAN    WARS. 

on  this  occasion.  The  militia  they  appeared  to 
despise,  and  with  all  the  undauntedness  conceivable 
threw  down  their  guns,  and  rushed  upon  the  bayonets 
of  the  regular  soldiers.  A  number  of  them  fell,  but 
being  so  far  superior  in  numbers,  the  regulars  were 
soon  overpowered  ;  for  while  the  poor  soldier  had  his 
bayonet  in  one  Indian,  two  more  would  sink  their  tom- 
ahawks in  his  head.  The  defeat  of  the  troops  was 
complete.  The  dead  and  wounded  were  left  on  the 
field  of  action,  in  possession  of  the  savages. 

The  regular  troops,  except  nine,  including  two  com- 
missioned officers,  were  killed.  Among  the  slain  was 
Major  Wileys,  and  a  number  of  brave  and  valuable 
soldiers.  The  Indians,  it  appeared,  from  some  cause, 
did  not  think  it  prudent  to  pursue  their  successes 
from  the  field  of  action,  as  most  of  the  troops  that 
were  not  killed  or  badly  wounded  made  their  escape, 
which  they  could  not  have  effected  had  the  enemy 
pursued  with  their  usual  fury.  Whole  number  killed, 
one  hundred  and  eighty-three  ;    wounded,  thirty-one. 

In  the  fall  of  1791,  Gen.  St.  Clair  took  command 
of  the  western  army,  and  marched  against  the  Indians, 
who  had  assembled  in  great  force  on  the  Miami  river. 
He  met  with  a  total  defeat.  The  particulars  of  the 
fight,  which  was  very  sanguinary,  will  be  given  in  his 
own  words,  which  is  taken  from  his  letter  to  the  secre- 
tary of  war. 

"  Yesterday,  the  remains  of  the  army  under  my  com- 
mand got  back  to  this  place,  (Fort  Washington  ;)  and 
I  have  now  the  painful  task  to  give  an  account  of  a 
warm  and  as  unfortunate  an  action  as  almost  any  that 
has  been  fought,  as  every  corps  was  engaged  and 
worsted,  except  the  first  regiment  ;  this  had  been 
detached  upon  a  service  that  I  had  the  honor  to  inform 
you  of  in  my  last  despatch,  and  had  not  joined  me. 

"  On  the  3d  inst.,  the  army  had  reached  a  creek 
about  twelve  yards  wide,  running  to  the  southward  of 
west,  which  I  believed  to  have  been  the  river  St.  Mary, 
that  empties  into  the  Miami  of  the  lake  ;  arrived  at  the 
village   about   four   o'clock   in    the  afternoon,  having 


INDIAN    WARS.  207 

• 

marched  near  nine  miles,  and  were  immediately 
encamped  upon  a  very  commanding  piece  of  ground,  in 
two  lines,  having  the  above-mentioned  creek  in  front. 
The  right  wing,  composed  of  Butler,  Clark,  and  Pat- 
terson's battalions,  commanded  by  Major  General 
Butler,  formed  the  first  line  ;  and  the  left  wing,  con- 
sisting of  Bedinger  and  Gaither's  battalions,  and  the 
second  regiment,  commanded  by  Col.  Drake,  formed 
the  second  line,  with  an  interval  between  them  of 
about  seventy  yards,  which  was  all  the  ground  would 
allow. 

"  The  right  flank  was  pretty  well  secured  by  the 
creek,  a  steep  bank,  and  Faulkener's  corps.  Some 
of  the  cavalry,  and  their  piquets,  covered  the  left  flank. 
The  militia  were  sent  over  the  creek,  and  advanced 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  and  encamped  in  the  same 
order. 

"  There  were  a  few  Indians  who  appeared  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  creek,  but  fled  with  the  utmost 
precipitation  on  the  advance  of  the  militia.  At  this 
place,  which  I  judged  to  be  about  fifteen  miles  from 
the  Miami  village,  I  had  determined  to  throw  up  a 
slight  work,  the  plan  of  which  was  concerted  that 
evening  with  Major  Ferguson,  wherein  to  have  depo- 
sited the  men's  knapsacks,  and  everything  else  that 
was  not  of  absolute  necessity,  and  to  have  moved  on  to 
attack  the  enemy  as  soon  as  the  first  regiment  came 
up  ;  but  they  did  not  permit  me  to  execute  either,  for 
on  the  4th,  about  half  an  hour  before  sunrise,  and 
when  the  men  had  just  been  dismissed  from  parade, 
(for  it  was  a  constant  practice  to  have  them  all  under 
arms  a  considerable  time  before  daylight,)  an  attack 
was  made  upon  the  militia,  who  gave  way  in  a  very 
little  time,  and  rushed  into  camp  through  Major  But- 
ler's battalion,  which,  together  with  part  of  Clark's, 
they  threw  into  considerable  disorder,  and  which,  not- 
withstanding the  exertions  of  both  these  officers,  was 
never  altogether  remedied.  The  Indians  followed 
close  at  their  heels ;  the  fire,  however,  of  the  front 
line  checked  them,  but   almost  instantaneously  a  very 


208  INDIAN    WARS. 

heavy  attack  began  upon  that  line,  and  in  a  few  min- 
utes it  was  extended  to  the  second  likewise.  The 
great  weight  of  it  was  directed  against  the  centre  of 
each,  where  the  artillery  was  placed,  and  from  which 
the  men  were  repeatedly  driven  with  great  slaughter. 
Finding  no  great  effect  from  the  fire,  and  a  confusion 
beginning  to  spread  from  the  great  number  of  men  who 
were  falling  in  all  quarters,  it  became  necessary  to  try 
what  could  be  done  with  the  bayonet. 

"  Lieut.  Drake  was  accordingly  ordered  to  charge 
with  a  part  of  the  second  line,  and  to  turn  the  left 
flank  of  the  enemy.  This  was  executed  with  great 
spirit,  and  at  first  promised  much  success.  The  Indi- 
ans instantly  gave  way,  and  were  driven  back  three  or 
four  hundred  yards,  but  for  want  of  a  sufficient  num- 
ber of  riflemen  to  pursue  this  advantage,  they  soon 
returned,  and  the  troops  were  obliged  to  give  back  in 
their  turn.  At  this  moment  they  had  entered  our  camp 
by  the  left  flank,  having  pursued  the  troops  that  were 
posted  there. 

"Another  charge  was  made  here  by  the  second 
regiment,  Butler  and  Clark's  battalions,  with  equal 
effect,  and  it  was  repeated  several  times,  and  always 
with  success  ;  but  in  all  of  them  many  men  were  lost, 
and  particularly  the  officers,  which,  among  raw7  troops, 
was  a  loss  altogether  irremediable.  In  that  I  just 
spoke  of,  made  by  the  second  regiment  and  Butler's 
battalion,  Major  Butler  was  dangerously  wounded, 
and  every  officer  of  the  second  regiment  fell,  except 
three,  one  of  which,  Capt.  Greaton,  was  shot  through 
the  body.  Our  artillery  being  now  silenced,  and 
all  the  officers  killed,  except  Capt.  Ford,  who  was 
badly  wounded,  more  than  half  of  the  army  fallen, 
being  cut  off  from  the  road,  it  became  necessary  to 
attempt  the  regaining  it  and  to  make  a  retreat  if  pos- 
sible. To  this  purpose  the  remains  of  the  army  was 
formed,  as  well  as  circumstances  would  admit,  towards 
the  right  of  the  encampment,  from  which,  by  the  way 
of  the  second  line,  another  charge  was  made  upon  the 
enemy,  as  if  with  the  design  to  turn  their  right  flank, 


INDIAN    WARS.  209 

but  it  was  in  fact  to  gain  the  road.  This  was  effected, 
and  as  soon  as  it  was  open  the  militia  entered  it,  fol- 
lowed by  the  troops  ;  Maj.  Clark  with  his  battalion 
covering  the  rear. 

"  The  retreat  in  these  circumstances  was,  you  may 
be  sure,  a  precipitate  one.  It  was,  in  fact,  a  flight. 
The  camp  and  artillery  were  abandoned  ;  but  that  was 
unavoidable,  as  not  a  horse  was  left  alive  to  have 
drawn  it  off,  had  it  otherwise  been  practicable.  But 
(he  most  disgraceful  part  of  the  business  is,  that  the 
greatest  part  of  the  men  threw  away  their  arms  and 
accoutrements,  even  after  the  pursuit,  which  con- 
tinued about  four  miles,  had  ceased. 

"  I  found  the  road  strewed  with  them  for  many 
miles,  but  was  not  able  to  remedy  it,  for,  having  had  all 
my  horses  killed,  and  being  mounted  upon  one  that 
could  not  be  pricked  out  of  a  walk,  I  could  not  get 
forward  myself;  and  the  orders  I  sent  forward,  either 
to  halt  the  front,  or  prevent  the  men  from  parting  with 
their  arms,  were  unattended  to. 

"  The  rout  continued  quite  to  fort  Jefferson, 
twenty-nine  miles,  which  was  reached  a  little  after 
sunset.  The  action  began  about  half  an  hour  before 
sunrise,  and  the  retreat  was  attempted  at  half  past 
nine  o'clock. 

"  I  have  not  yet  been  able  to  get  the  returns  of  the 
killed  and  wounded,  but  Major  General  Butler,  Lieut. 
Colonel  Oldham  of  the  militia,  Majors  Ferguson, 
Hunt,  and  Clark,  are  among  the  former. 

M  I  have  now,  sir,  finished  my  melancholy  tale  ;  a 
tale  that  will  be  felt,  sensibly  felt,  by  every  one  that 
has  sympathy  for  private  distress,  or  for  public  misfor 
tune.  I  have  nothing,  sir,  to  lay  to  the  charge  of  the 
troops  but  their  want  of  discipline,  which,  from  the 
short  time  they  had  been  in  service,  it  was  impossible 
they  should  have  acquired,  and  which  rendered  it  diffi- 
cult, when  they  were  thrown  into  confusion,  to  reduce 
them  again  to  order,  and  is  one  reason  why  the  loss 
has  fallen  so  heavily  upon  the  officers,  who  did  every- 
thing in  their  power  to  effect  it.  Neither  were  my 
27 


210  INDIAN    WARS.  , 

own  exertions  wanting  ;  but  worn  down  with  illness, 
and  suffering  under  a  painful  disease,  unable  either  to 
mount  or  dismount  a  horse  without  assistance,  they 
were  not  so  great  as  they  otherwise  would,  or  perhaps 
ought  to  have  been.  % 

"  We  were  overpowered  by  numbers  ;  but  it  is  no 
more  than  justice  to  observe,  that,  though  composed 
of  so  many  different  species  of  troops,  the  utmost  har- 
mony prevailed  through  the  whole  army  during  the 
campaign. 

"  At  fort  Jefferson,  I  found  the  first  regiment, 
which  had  returned  from  the  service  they  had  been  sent 
upon,  without  either  overtaking  the  deserters  or  meet- 
ing the  convoy  of  provisions.  I  am  not  certain,  sir, 
whether  I  ought  to  consider  the  absence  of  this  regi- 
ment from  the  field  of  action  as  fortunate  or  other- 
wise. I  incline  to  think  it  was  fortunate  ;  for  I  very 
much  doubt  whether,  had  it  been  in  the  action,  the  for- 
tune of  the  day  had  been  returned,  and  if  it  had  not, 
the  triumph  of  the  enemy  would  have  been  more  com- 
plete, and  the  country  would  have  been  destitute  of 
means  of  defence. 

"  Taking  a  view  of  the  situation  of  our  broken 
troops  at  fort  Jefferson,  and  that  there  was  no  provi- 
sions in  the  fort,  I  called  on  the  field-officers  for  their 
advice  what  it  was  proper  further  to  be  done ;  and  it 
was  their  unanimous  opinion,  that  the  addition  of  the 
first  regiment,  unbroken  as  it  was,  did  not  put  the 
army  on  so  respectable  a  footing  as  it  was  in  the  morn- 
ing, because  a  great  part  of  it  was  now  unarmed  ;  that 
it  had  been  found  unequal  to  the  enemy,  and  should 
they  come  on,  which  was  probable,  would  be  found  so 
again  ;  that  the  troops  could  not  be  thrown  into  the 
fort,  because  it  was  too  small,  and  there  was  no  pro- 
vision in  it ;  that  provisions  were  known  to  be  upon 
the  road,  at  the  distance  of  one,  or,  at  most,  two 
marches  ;  that  therefore  it  would  be  proper  to  move, 
without  loss  of  time,  to  meet  the  provisions,  when  the 
men  might  have  the  sooner  an  opportunity  of  some 
refreshment,  and  that  a  proper  detachment  might  be 


INDIAN    WARS.  211 

sent  back  with  it,  to  have  it  safely  deposited  in  the 
fort. 

"  This  advice  was  accepted,  and  the  army  was  put 
in  motion  again  at  ten  o'clock,  and  marched  all  night, 
and  the  succeeding  day  met  with  a  quantity  of  flour. 
Part  of  it  was  distributed  immediately,  part  taken  back 
to  supply  the  army  on  the  march  to  fort  Hamilton,  and 
the  remainder,  about  fifty  horse-loads,  sent  forward  to 
fort  Jefferson." 

The  defeat  of  Gen.  St.  Clair  took  place  within  three 
miles  of  the  Miami  village.  The  loss  on  this  occasion 
was  about  six  hundred  killed  and  wounded,  (said  to  be 
nearly  equal  to  Braddock's  defeat,)  with  seven  pieces 
of  artillery  and  all  the  stores.  General  St.  Clair  had 
about  eleven  hundred  men  ;  had  reason  to  expect  an 
attack,  and  kept  his  men  under  arms  all  night,  drawn 
up  in  a  square.  The  attack  commenced  about  dawn 
of  day  on  all  the  lines,  but  principally  on  the  rear  line, 
which  was  composed  of  the  militia.  The  Indians  gave 
one  fire  and  rushed  on,  tomahawk  in  hand.  The 
militia  gave  way  to  the  centre,  and  before  the  artillery 
could  be  brought  into  action,  the  matrosses  were  all 
killed  and  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  It  was 
retaken,  but  was  useless  for  want  of  men  to  manage 
the  pieces.  The  action  was  continued  obstinately 
until  nine  o'clock,  when  the  troops  gave  way.  St. 
Clair  rallied  his  men,  and  brought  them  off  in  tolerable 
order,  with  most  of  the  wounded,  to  fort  Jefferson, 
thirty  miles  in  the  rear  of  the  action.  The  enemy 
pursued  five  miles. 

Few  officers  of  distinction  escaped,  except  Gen.  St. 
Clair,  who  had  many  narrow  escapes.  Eight  balls 
passed  through  his  clothes.  The  attack  was  conducted 
with  astonishing  intrepidity  on  the  part  of  the  Indians. 
In  a  few  moments  the  general's  tent  was  surrounded. 
However,  he  was  rescued  by  a  party  of  regular 
soldiers,  who  repelled  the  enemy  with  fixed  bayonets. 
There  was  a  party  of  the  Chickasaw  nation  on  their 
way  to  join  Gen.  St.  Clair,  but  did  not  arrive  in  sea- 
son.    There  was  but    one  fellow    only  of  that  nation 


212  INDIAN    WARS. 

in  the  action,  who  killed  and  scalped  eleven  of  the 
enemy  with  his  own  hands,  and  engaging  with  the 
twelfth,  he  fell,  greatly  lamented  by  the  Americans. 

Maj.  Gen.  Butler  was  wounded,  and  carried  to  a 
convenient  place  to  have  his  wounds  dressed  ;  but  an 
Indian,  having  discovered  the  place  to  which  he  was 
conveyed,  broke  through  the  troops  who  attended  him, 
and  tomahawked  and  scalped  the  general  before  he 
was  killed  by  the  soldiers. 

Agreeably  to  the  statement  of  the  Indians,  they  killed 
six  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  American  troops,  and  took 
seven  pieces  of  cannon,  two  hundred  oxen,  and  a 
great  number  of  horses,  but  no  prisoners,  and  their  loss 
was  only  fifty-six  warriors  killed.  They  stated  that 
they  were  four  thousand  strong,  and  were  commanded 
by  one  of  the  Missassago  Indians,  who  had  been  in  the 
British  service  in  the  late  war  ;  that  he  planned  and 
conducted  the  attack,  which  was  even  contrary  to  the 
opinion  of  a  majority  of  the  chiefs  ;  and  that  after  the 
Americans  began  to  retreat,  he  told  the  Indians  they 
had  killed  enough,  and  that  it  was  proper  to  give  over 
the  pursuit,  and  return  and  enjoy  the  booty  they  had 
taken.  He  was  six  feet  in  height,  about  forty-five 
years  of  age,  of  a  very  sour  and  morose  countenance, 
and  apparently  very  crafty  and  subtle.  His  dress  was 
the  Indian  hose  and  moccasons,  a  blue  petticoat  that 
came  half  way  down  his  thighs,  and  European  waist 
coat  and  surtout.  His  head  was  bound  with  an  Indian 
cap  that  came  half  way  down  his  back,  and  almost 
entirely  filled  with  plain  silver  broaches,  to  the  number 
of  more  than  two  hundred.  He  had  two  ear-rings  to 
each  ear.  The  upper  part  of  each  was  formed  of  three 
silver  medals  about  the  size  of  a  dollar ;  the  lower 
part  was  formed  of  quarters  of  dollars,  and  fell  more 
than  twelve  inches  from  his  ears  ;  one  from  each  ear 
over  his  breast,  the  others  over  his  back.  He  had  three 
very  large  nose  jewels  of  silver  that  were  curiously 
pointed. 

The  party  of  friendly  Chickasaws,  who  were  on  their 
way  to  join  the  American  troops,  arrived  at  fort  Jef- 


INDIAN    WARS.  213 

ferson  two  days  after  the  bloody  action.  They  were 
commanded  by  Piomingo,  or  the  Mountain  Leader. 
On  their  way  they  discovered  that  the  troops  had  been 
defeated,  and  saw  one  of  the  enemy,  who,  mistaking 
Piomingo's  party  for  some  of  his  comrades,  made  up 
to  them.  He  perceived  his  mistake,  but  too  late  to 
retreat.  He  v*as  accosted  by  Piomingo  with  "  Rascal, 
you  have  been  killing  white  men  !"  He  endeavored  to 
excuse  himself,  but  Piomingo  ordered  two  of  his  war- 
riors to  expand  his  arms,  and  a  third,  an  old  man  (for, 
says  Piomingo,  "  none  of  my  young  men  shall  dis- 
grace themselves  so  much  as  to  kill  a  wretch  like 
thee")  to  shoot  him  through  the  heart,  which  was 
accordingly  executed.  They  afterwards  took  off  his 
scalp. 

During  St.  Clair's  bloody  engagement,  Adjutant 
Bulgess  received  two  wounds,  the  second  of  which 
proved  mortal.  After  the  receipt  of  the,  first,  he  con- 
tinued to  fight  with  distinguished  gallantry  ;  the  second 
unfortunately  stopped  his  progress.  Faint  with  the 
loss  of  blood,  he  fell.  A  woman  who  attended  him, 
and  was  particularly  attached  to  him,  raised  him  up, 
and  while  supporting  him  in  her  arms,  received  a  ball 
in  her  breast,  which  put  an  immediate  end  to  her 
existence  ! 

Soon  after  Ensign  Wilson  (a  much-lamented  youth) 
fell,  one  of  the  savages  attempted  to  take  off  his 
scalp,  which  Colonel  Drake  perceiving,  he  hastened  to 
the  spot,  and  with  his  sword  stabbed  the  Indian 
through  the  body. 

A  few  weeks  after  the  defeat  of  the  troops  under 
Gen.  St.  Clair,  Gen.  Scott  despatched  from  the  men 
under  his  command  two  spies  two  reconnoitre  the 
enemy,  who,  when  they  arrived  at  the  distance  of  a 
few  miles  from  the  fatal  spot  where  the  bloody  action 
was  fought,  discovered  a  large  party  of  Indians, 
diverting  and  enjoying  themselves  with  the  plunder 
they  had  taken,  riding  the  bullocks,  &c,  and  appeared 
to  be  mostly  drunk.  The  men  returned  and  commu- 
nicated the  important  information  to  Gen.  Scott,  who 


214  INDIAN    WARS. 

immediately  divided  his  troops  into  three  divisions,  and 
advanced  on  the  enemy  by  surprise.  The  contest  was 
short,  but  victorious  on  the  part  of  the  American 
troops.  Two  hundred  of  the  enemy  were  killed  on 
the  spot,  all  the  cannon  and  stores  in  their  possession 
retaken,  and  the  remainder  of  the  savage  body  put  to 
flight.  General  Scott,  losing  but  six  men,  returned  to 
head  quarters  in  triumph,  with  most  of  the  cattle, 
stores,  &c. 

Gen.  Scott  gave  the  following  affecting  account  of 
the  appearance  of  the  field  on  which  the  bloody  action 
between  the  American  troops  under  Gen.  St.  Clair  and 
the  savages  was  fought.  li  The  place  had  a  very 
melancholy  appearance.  Nearly  in  the  space  of  three 
hundred  and  fifty  yards  lay  three  hundred  skull-bones, 
which  were  buried  by  my  men  while  on  the  ground  ; 
from  thence,  about  five  miles  on,  the  road  through  the 
woods  was  strewed  with  skeletons,  muskets,  &,c." 

On  the  29th  of  July,  1794,  Maj.  M'Mahon  marched 
with  eighty  riflemen,  under  the  command  of  Capt. 
Hartshorn,  and  fifty  dragoons,  under  the  command  of 
Capt.  Taylor,  for  fort  Recovery,  as  an  escort  to  three 
hundred  pack-horses,  loaded  with  flour  for  the  gar- 
rison. On  the  morning  following,  after  they  had 
deposited  their  loading,  and  were  preparing  to  set  out 
on  their  return,  they  were  attacked  by  an  army  of 
twelve  hundred  Indians.  Capt.  Hartshorn,  who  had 
advanced  with  the  riflemen  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
into  the  woods,  immediately  took  post  on  a  very  strong, 
commanding  piece  of  ground  near  the  garrison,  and 
with  unparalleled  bravery  maintained  the  unequal  fight 
till  Major  M'Mahon,  who  had  put  himself  at  the  head 
of  the  cavalry,  was  killed,  as  was  Capt.  Taylor  and 
Cornet  Terry,  and  many  of  the  men  wounded.  The 
enemy  now  put  their  force  against  Capt.  Hartshorn, 
and  in  the  moment  when  they  were  pushing  to  cut  off 
his  communication  with  the  garrison,  Lieut.  Drake  and 
Ensign  Dodd  sallied  out  at  the  head  of  twenty  brave 
fellows,  who  turned  out  voluntarily  on  the  occasion, 
and  joined  him  after  beating  the  enemy  at  the  point 


INDIAN    WARS.  215 

of  the  bayonet  At  this  instant,  the  brave  Captain 
Hartshorn  received  a  shot,  which  broke  his  thigh. 
Lieut.  Craig  was  killed,  and  Lieut.  Marks  taken  pris- 
oner. Lieut.  Drake  now  ordered  a  retreat,  and  on 
endeavoring  to  hold  the  enemy  in  check  so  as  to  give 
the  men  time  to  save  Capt.  Hartshorn,  he  received 
a  shot  in  the  groin.  The  enemy  now  pressed  so  hard 
as  to  compel  the  men  to  leave  their  captain. 

Great  numbers  of  the  Indians  must  have  been  killed, 
as  they  came  forward  in  solid  columns  up  to  the  very 
muzzles  of  the  guns.  Lieut.  Mitch  el,  who  was  with 
Capt.  Hartshorn,  but  whom  he  had  detached  with  a 
few  active  men  to  the  flank  of  the  enemy,  was  now 
missing  ;  and  while  their  companions  in  the  fort  were 
deploring  their  fate,  and  had  given  them  up  as  lost, 
they  saw  him  and  Lieut.  Marks  rushing  through  the 
thick  of  the  enemy  at  opposite  directions,  and  although 
numbers  of  guns  were  fired  at  them,  they  got  in  safely. 
Lieut.  Mitchel  lost  every  man  of  his  party  except 
three,  and  Lieut.  Marks  got  off  by  knocking  down  the 
Indian  who  took  him. 

The  Indians  were  observed  to  carry  off  great  num 
bers  of  killed  and  wounded  on  pack-horses.     The  loss 
of  the  Americans  was  twenty-three  killed,  and  about 
forty  wounded.      The    party    commanded    by    Capt. 
Hartshorn  brought  in  ten  scalps  of  the  enemy. 


CHAP.    XV. 


DEPREDATIONS    OF    THE    INDIANS    ON    THE    FRONTIERS  DURING 
THE  YEARS  1791,  1792,  AND  1793. 

On  the  19th  of  December,  1791,  as  two  men  and 
three  boys  were  fishing  on  Floyd's  fork  of  Salt  river, 
they  were  suddenly  attacked  by  a  party  of  Indians,  who 


216  INDIAN    WARS. 

killed   the  two   men  and    made   prisoners  of  the  boja 
Soon  after,  they  liberated  one  of  the  lads,  first  present 
ing   him  with  a  tomahawk,  which    they  desired   \im  lc» 
carry  to  his  friends,  and  inform  them  what  had  become 
of  his  companions. 

About,  the  20th,  a  party  of  Indians  attacked  the 
house  of  a  Mr.  Chenoweth,  situated  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Wabash.  They  killed  and  scalped  two  of  his 
children,  and  tomahawked  and  scalped  his  wife,  whom 
they  left  for  dead.  Mr.  Chenoweth,  who  had  his  arm 
broken  by  the  fire  of  the  savages,  with  the  remainder 
of  the  family,  made  their  escape.  A  sick  daughter, 
who  was  confined  to  her  chamber,  and  who  during: 
the  bloody  affray  had  been  forgotten  by  her  father, 
remained  ignorant  of  the  horrid  massacre  until  the  suc- 
ceeding day,  when,  no  one  of  the  family  coming  to  her 
assistance,  she  succeeded  in  crawling  down  stairs, 
where  she  was  inexpressibly  shocked  at  the  sight  of  a 
beloved  parent  stretched  upon  the  floor  almost  lifeless, 
and  at  the  side  of  whom  lay  the  mangled  bodies  of 
her  dear  brothers.  Fortunately,  her  unhappy  father 
returned  the  succeeding  day  to  the  house,  and  con- 
veyed the  two  surviving  members  of  his  family  to  the 
house  of  a  friend,  where  they  finally  recovered. 

On  the  24th,  a  party  of  Indians  attacked  the  dwel- 
ling-house of  a  Mr.  John  Merrill,  in  Nelson  county, 
Kentucky.  Mr.  Merrill,  who  was  first  alarmed  by  the 
barking  of  his  dog,  hastened  to  the  door  to  discover 
the  cause,  on  opening  which,  he  received  the  fire  of 
the  Indians,  which  broke  his  right  leg  and  arm.  The 
Indians  now  attempted  to  enter  the  house,  but  were 
prevented  by  the  door  being  immediately  closed  and 
secured  by  Mrs.  Merrill  and  her  daughter.  The  Indi- 
ans succeeded  in  hewing  away  a  part  of  the  door, 
through  which  passage  one  of  them  attempted  to  enter, 
but  the  heroic  mother,  in  the  midst  of  her  screaming 
children  and  groaning  husband,  seized  an  axe  and  gave 
the  ruffian  a  fatal  blow,  after  which  she  hauled  him 
through  the  passage  into  the  house.  The  others, 
unconscious  of  the  fate  of  their  companion,  supposing 


INDIAN    WARS.  217 

that  they  had  now  nearly  succeeded  in  their  object, 
rushed  forward,  four  of  whom  Mrs.  Merrill  in  like 
manner  despatched  before  the  others  discovered  their 
mistake.  The  remaining  Indians,  after  retiring  a  few 
moments,  returned  and  renewed  their  efforts  to  enter 
the  house.  Despairing  of  succeeding  at  the  door,  they 
got  on  the  top  of  the  house  and  attempted  to  descend 
the  chimney  ;  to  prevent  which  Mr.  Merrill  directed  his 
little  son  to  empty  upon  the  fire  the  contents  of  a 
feather  bed,  which  had  the  desired  effect,  as  the  smoke 
and  heat  caused  thereby  soon  b'rought  down,  rather 
unexpectedly,  two  of  the  enemy.  Mr.  Merrill,  exert- 
ing every  faculty  at  this  critical  moment,  seized  a  bil- 
let of  wood,  with  which  he  soon  despatched  the  half- 
smothered  Indians,  while,  in  the  mean  time,  his  heroic 
wife  was  busily  engaged  in  defending  the  door  against 
the  efforts  of  the  only  remaining  one,  whom  she  so 
severely  wounded  with  an  axe  that  he  was  soon  glad 
to  retire. 

A  prisoner  who  escaped  from  the  enemy  soon  after 
the  transaction,  informed  that  the  wounded  savage 
above  mentioned  was  the  only  one  of  the  party  that 
escaped,  which  consisted  of  eight  ;  that  on  his  return, 
being  asked  by  the  prisoner  "  What  news  V  he 
answered,  "  Bad  news  for  poor  Indian.  Me  lose  a  son, 
me  lose  a  brother  ;  the  squaws  have  taken  the  breech 
clout,  and  fight  worse  than  the  '  long  knives  V" 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  a  gentleman  residing  at  the 
westward,  to  a  friend  in  New  York,  dated  Marietta, 
Feb.  1,  1792. 

"Our  prospects  are  much  changed.  Instead  of 
peace  and  friendship  with  our  Indian  neighbors,  a  hor- 
rid savage  war  stares  us  in  the  face.  The  Indians, 
instead  of  being  humbled  by  the  destruction  of  the 
Shawnee  towns,  and  brought  to  beg  for  peace,  appear 
to  be  determined  on  a  general  war,  in  which  our  set- 
tlements are  already  involved.  On  the  evening  of  the 
2d  inst.,  they  fell  on  a  settlement  about  forty  miles  up 
the  Muskingum,  surprised  a  block-house,  killed  four- 
teen persons,  and  carried  off  three  others.  What  num- 
28 


218  INDIAN    WARS. 

ber  of  Indians  were  concerned  in  this  mischief,  or  from 
what  tribe,  we  know  not ;  except  it  be  by  those  Indians 
who  till  lately  used  to  visit  our  settlements  every  day, 
who  have  withdrawn  themselves  entirely  from  our  sight 
ever  since  the  expedition  against  the  Shawanese  ;  and 
there  is  little  reason  to  doubt  that  the  Delawares  and 
Wyandots,  as  well  as  others,  have  had  a  hand  in  the 
business. 

"  It  is  impossible  for  me  to  give  a  just  idea  of  the 
distress  into  which  this  event  has  thrown  the  inhabi- 
tants, especially  those  of  the  out  settlements.  For  my 
own  part,  I  have  for  some  time  been  of  opinion  that  the 
spring  would  open  with  a  general  attack  on  the  fron- 
tiers, in  which  event  I  did  not  expect  we  should 
escape,  unless  government  should  timely  send  troops 
for  our  protection,  which  we  were  in  hopes  would  be 
the  case.  But  it  seems  the  enemy  are  determined  to 
take  advantage  of  our  defenceless  situation.  I  con- 
sider this  event  as  the  forerunner  of  other  attacks  of  a 
more  serious  nature,  and  which  may  involve  us  in  com- 
plete ruin,  unless  prevented  by  the  government  imme- 
diately taking  measures  for  our  protection.  To  their 
protection  I  conceive  we  always  had  an  indisputable 
claim,  which  claim,  if  possible,  is  increased  by  the 
circumstances  that  have  brought  us  under  the  resent- 
ment of  the  Indians,  and  at  least  in  some  measure 
produced  the  mischief  that  we  are  fallen  into." 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  a  gentleman  in  Kentucky  to 
his  friend  in  Philadelphia,  dated  March  3,  1792. 

4 £  As  to  the  Indians,  they  have  been  troublesome  all 
winter.  Since  October  last,  sixty  persons  have  been 
killed  within  the  limits  of  this  district,  besides  a  num- 
ber destroyed  on  the  Ohio,  among  whom  is  our  old 
acquaintance  Mr.  John  May,  late  of  Botetoute,  whose 
exit  deserves  notice,  because  he  was  actuated  by  mo- 
tives of  humanity.  The  affair  is  thus  related  by  a 
captive  who  has  lately  made  his  escape  from  the 
Indians,  and  who  was  a  spectator  and  an  unwilling 
instrument  in  the  tragedy. 

"  Mr.  May,  in  descending  the  Great  Kenhawa  and 


INDIAN    WARS.  219 

Ohio,  about  the  20th  of  February  last,  discovered  on 
the  western  shore  of  the  latter,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Sciota,  a  white  man,  who  with  a  plaintive  voice  was 
calling,  "  For  God's  sake,  come  and  take  a  poor  pris- 
oner on  board,  who  is  endeavoring  to  escape  from  the 
savages/ '  This  had  the  desired  effect.  Mr.  May 
ordered  the  boat  towards  the  shore,  but  did  not  dis- 
cover his  mistake  until  the  Indians  rose  up  from  their 
ambush,  shot  him  dead,  and  wounded  some  others  of 
the  passengers  on  board,  who  immediately  endeavored 
to  make  off,  but  being  told  in  the  English  tongue  they 
should  have  good  quarters,  surrendered  without  resist- 
ance. The  Indians,  however,  on  boarding  the  boat, 
massacred  all  without  discrimination.  Two  days  after, 
the  same  party  attempted  to  decoy  three  large  boats 
ashore,  that  were  coming  down  from  fort  Pitt,  but 
luckily  they  were  discovered  in  time,  and  our  people 
sheered  off.  The  enemy,  being  prepared,  manned 
their  boats  with  about  thirty  warriors,  and  gave  chase. 
The  crew  of  two  of  the  boats,  fearing  they  might  be 
overtaken,  quitted  them,  and  went  on  board  the  best 
sailer,  where  they  threw  overboard  all  their  horses,  and 
some  heavy  articles,  and  plied  all  their  oars  to  effect 
their  escape.  The  Indians  also  exerted  themselves 
in  the  pursuit,  keeping  on  a  steady  course  for  about 
twenty  miles,  notwithstanding  twenty-four  well-armed 
white  men  were  on  board  the  American  boat,  with  one 
of  our  colonels  of  militia. 

"  Thus,  for  want  of  a  little  resolution  and  skill,  a 
favorable  opportunity  was  lost  to  destroy  a  number  of 
the  vile  enemies  of  the  human  race.  The  Indians,  on 
their  return,  took  possession  of  the  two  boats  that  were 
abandoned,  and  found  in  them  seventeen  horses,  five 
thousand  dollars'  worth  of  merchandise,  and  conside 
rable  property  belonging  to  the  emigrants. 

"  Fort  M'Intosh,  on  the  Ohio,  was  a  short  time 
since  attacked  by  a  party  of  the  Indians.  They 
secreted  themselves  near  the  fort,  and  succeeded  in 
killing  the  sentinel  on  duty.  They  then  rushed  into  the 
fort,  and  discharged  their  pieces  at  those  within.     One 


220  INDIAN    WARS. 

man  only  was  wounded,  who,  in  endeavoring  to  escape, 
was  tomahawked  by  an  Indian.  One  ball  just  grazed 
the  temple  of  Capt.  Forbes,  who  commanded  the 
guard,  and  four  others  struck  a  log  above  his  head,  the 
splinters  and  bits  of  which  cut  his  face.  The  garrison 
consisted  of  twenty  men,  and  there  were  forty  of  the 
enemy. 

"  Thus  we  find  that  Indian  treaties  do  not  secure 
our  country  from  the  depredations  of  the  savages. 
Our  last  hope  now  is,  that  the  President  of  the  United 
States  will,  ere  long,  adopt  such  measures  as  will 
prove  the  efficiency  of  the  federal  government  to  pro- 
tect the  citizens  of  the  United  States,  however  remotely 
situated  from  the  seat  of  government. " 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  a  gentleman  in  South  Caro- 
lina, to  a  friend  in  New  York,  dated  Charleston,  Aug. 
6,  1792. 

"  An  express  arrived  from  Gen.  Pickens  and  Col. 
Anderson,  which  brings  advices  to  the  governor,  stat- 
ing that  a  general  Indian  war  on  the  western  frontiers 
of  the  southern  states  seems  inevitable  ;  that,  by  intel- 
ligence from  the  country  of  the  Creeks,  all  the  tribes 
except  the  Custawas  are  determined  for  war,  urged  by 
Galphin,  the  successor  of  M'Gillivray,  and  that  they 
have  already  commenced  hostilities  within  the  Carolina 
line,  a  party  of  them  having  killed  and  scalped  a  man 
on  Tugaloo.  We  hear  that  the  governor  has  ordered 
one  third  of  the  militia  in  the  upper  districts  to  be 
drafted,  and  held  in  readiness  for  immediate  service, 
should  the  savages  make  further  depredations  on  the 
frontiers. 

"  Yesterday  evening,  a  gentleman  arrived  here  from 
Augusta,  who  informed  us  that  six  of  the  Creek  towns, 
with  a  number  of  the  Cherokees,  had  declared  war 
against  the  United  States,  and  were  actually  marching, 
under  the  command  of  Bowls  and  Galphin,  to  attack 
the  frontiers. 

11  On  the  22d  ult.,  the  Indians,  thirty-seven  in  num- 
ber, came  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Richard  Thresher,  in 
Augusta,  and  fired  upon  and  killed  him,  two  children, 


INDIAN    WARS.  221 

and  a  negro  woman.  Mrs.  Thresher,  to  avoid  if  pos- 
sible the  fate  with  which  she  was  threatened,  fled  with 
an  infant  of  about  five  or  six  weeks  old  in  her  arms, 
and  leaped  into  the  river.  The  Indians  pursued,  shot 
her  through  each  thigh  and  right  breast,  stabbed  her 
in  the  left  breast  with  a  knife,  cut  her  left  arm  nearly 
off,  and  then  scalped  her.  In  this  horrid  situation  she 
remained  until  the  neighbors  could  assemble  in  suffi- 
cient numbers  to  cross  the  river  and  pursue  the  Indi- 
ans. As  the  first  canoe  was  crossing,  she  had  strength 
enough  to  call  for  assistance.  They  went,  found  her 
hanging  by  a  bush  in  water  nearly  up  to  her  chin,  her 
infant  at  the  bottom  of  the  river  a  few  yards  from  her. 
She  lived  twenty-four  hours,  and  when  informed  by 
her  physician  that  it  was  impossible  for  her  to  survive 
much  longer,  she,  with  a  fortitude  that  is  rarely  to  be 
met  with,  called  her  friends  around  her,  and  in  a  calm 
but  pathetic  manner  gave  her  hand  to  each  one,  wish- 
ing them  a  better  fate  than  had  befallen  herself  and 
family ;  and  after  her  speech  had  failed,  as  neigh- 
bors were  continually  coming  in,  she  continued  to  give 
her  hand  until  about  five  minutes  before  she  resigned 
her  breath,  which  was  without  a  groan. 

"  Mrs.  Thresher  was  about  twenty-five  years  of  age, 
of  a  respectable  family  and  elegant  person,  and  pos- 
sessed an  uncommon  education. 

"On  Thursday  the  24th,  two  men  were  killed  in 
Franklin,  and  forty  horses  carried  off;  and  the  people 
on  the  frontiers  have  retreated  into  forts,  without  arms 
or  ammunition.  At  one  meeting  of  near  forty  persons 
they  could  muster  only  five  old  muskets ;  and  to 
heighten  the  horror  of  their  condition,  the  Indians 
were  momentarily  expected. 

"As  similar  murders  were  daily  committed,  it  called 
up  the  spirit  of  nine  hundred  gallant  fellows,  who 
marched  last  week  against  the  savages,  determined  to 
revenge  the  cruelties  perpetrated  on  the  infant,  the 
mother,  and  the  defenceless. 

"  To  see  the  country  all  in  forts,  breaking  up,  leav 
ing  their  farms,  their  corn,  and  their  houses  burnt  up, 


222  INDIAN    WARS. 

is  truly  distressing.  At  this  time,  nearly  half  the 
country  aye  in  forts. 

"  Capt.  Kenton,  with  about  thirty-five  men,  who 
went  up  the  Ohio,  in  order  to  intercept  the  Indians, 
who  took  Morgan's  station,  fell  in  with  a  trail  of  a 
party  of  Indians  on  the  waters  of  Point  Creek,  com- 
ing in  to  the  settlement.  He  followed  them,  and  at 
night,  observing  he  was  near  them,  sent  forward  some 
spies  to  discover  their  fires.  Unluckily  the  spies  fell 
in  with  their  camp,  and  before  they  discovered  it  the 
Indians  were  alarmed  by  a  dog,  which  flew  out  at  the 
spies,  upon  which  the  Indians  fired  on  them.  The  spies 
returned  the  fire.  Upon  hearing  the  firing,  the  whole 
of  the  party  came  up,  and  the  Indians  retreated,  leav- 
ing their  baggage,  among  which  was  a  quantity  of 
powder,  lead,  and  blankets.  Kenton  had  one  man 
killed.  It  is  supposed  two  Indians  were  killed  and 
carried  off,  from  some  discoveries  that  were  made  next 
morning.' ' 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  fort  Washington,  dated  April 
20,  1792. 

"  On  Tuesday  morning,  the  6th  inst.,  Maj.  Adair, 
with  one  hundred  and  twenty  volunteers  from  Ken- 
tucky, having  charge  of  a  large  number  of  pack- 
horses,  laden  with  provisions,  destined  for  the  ad- 
vanced posts,  was  most  daringly  attacked  by  nearly  an 
equal  party  of  Indians,  although  under  cover  of  fort 
St.  Clair;  notwithstanding  which,  and  that  our  people 
fought  desperately,  the  Indians  drove  them  into  the 
fort,  and  carried  off  all  their  provisions  and  horses, 
both  pack  and  cavalry,  save  about  twenty  killed  and 
four  wounded,  and  stripped  the  camp  of  everything, 
carrying  the  whole  off  with  the  most  audacious  insult 
and  triumph.  But  as  soon  as  the  party  were  re-sup- 
plied with  ammunition  from  the  garrison,  they  sallied 
forth,  but  too  late  to  recover  the  booty  which  the 
Indians  had  made.  The  courage  and  daring  spirit  of 
these  savages  were  particularly  conspicuous  on  this 
occasion,  as  they  fought  almost  under  the  guns  of  the 
fort.      Our   loss   was   one   captain    and   ten   privates 


IJNDiAIN    WARS.  223 

killed,  and  some  wounded,  besides  horses  and  provi- 
sions, estimated  at  fifteen  thousand  dollars.  Two  of 
the  enemy  were  found  dead  a  short  distance  from  the 
field  of  action.  If  these  Indians  had  writers  among 
them,  what  honorable  testimony  and  eulogy  might 
they  not  give  of  the  noble  spirit  and  heroic  bravery  of 
the  native  American  character* rather  than  depreciate 
it  as  the  Europeans  do.  Two  of  our  men  have  lately 
made  their  escape  from  the  Miami  villages,  and  arrived 
here,  who  give  an  account  of  a  mock  fight,  lately 
exhibited  by  the  Indians  assembled  there,  to  divert 
the  squaws  and  children.  It  was  in  ridicule  of  Gen. 
St.  Clair's  disposition  of  his  troops  on  the  4th  of 
November  last,  and  of  his  flight  before  the  Indians, 
who  pursued  him  and  his  army,  while  others  plundered 
his  camp.  They  have  given  out  that  they  mean  to 
celebrate  this  event  annually  by  a  like  sham  fight,  and 
a  great  dance,  to  be  called  Gen.  St.  Clair's  fight  and 
dance.  It  is  to  be  hoped  we  yet  shall  have  an  oppor- 
tunity to  retaliate,  and  to  teach  our  enemy  to  amuse 
themselves  at  our  expense  in  a  less  ludicrous  manner. 
It  seems  that  Gen.  St.  Clair's  field  of  action  was  on 
a  branch  of  the  Wabash,  twenty-four  leagues  from 
the  Miami  towns,  which  are  now  inhabited  by  the 
hostile  Indians. 

"  A  letter  from  a  correspondent,  on  whose  veracity 
we  can  rely,  in  the  territory  of  the  United  States, 
south  of  the  river  Ohio,  dated  the  17th  ult.,  states  that 
everything  wears  a  gloomy  aspect  on  the  western  fron- 
tiers ;  that  about  the  last  of  December,  the  Chero- 
kees  sent  in  peace  talkers  to  Gov.  Blount,  which  were 
only  intended  to  facilitate  the  commission  of  further 
depredations  by  them,  when  the  guards  from  our  out- 
posts were  withdrawn  ;  that  from  the  16th  to  the  26th 
of  January,  the  Indians  killed  and  wounded  nineteen 
persons  in  Cumberland,  among  whom  was  Edwin 
Shelby,  brother  to  the  governor  of  Kentucky ;  that 
four  of  the  Chickamogga  towns,  and  the  Upper  Creeks, 
have  declared  war ;  that  the  Creeks  have  killed  a 
family  in  the  county  of  Georgia  ,  that  the  barbarity 


22'i  IND'AN    WAHS 

exercised  by  them  in  this  massacre  was  enough  to 
make  human  nature  shudder  at  the  bare  recital ; — they 
butchered  them  like  so  many  dogs,  caught  their  blood 
and  bowels,  exposed  them  to  view,  and  then  gave  the 
3?hole  to  a  tame  bear  to  devour  ;  that  the  Cherokees 
nad  killed  two  Creeks,  wounded  several,  and  taken 
two  prisoners  ;  that  the  Creeks  threaten  to  retaliate, 
and  cut  them  all  off;  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  terri- 
tory are  waiting  with  impatience  for  the  general  gov 
ernment  to  afford  them  succor  and  protection  ;  that 
treaties  with  the  savages  will  avail  nothing,  as  what 
promise  they  make  to-day  they  will  not  hesitate  to 
break  to-morrow.' ' 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  Mr.  John  Corbly,  a  Baptist 
minister,  to  his  friend  in  Philadelphia,  dated  Muddy 
Creek,  Perm.,  Sept.  1,  1792. 

"  The  following  are  the  particulars  of  the  destruc- 
tion of  my  unfortunate  family  by  the  savages.  On  the 
10th  of  May  last,  being  my  appointment  to  preach  at 
one  of  my  meeting-houses,  about  a  mile  from  my  dwel- 
ling-house, I  set  out  with  my  loving  wife  and  five  chil- 
dren for  public  worship.  Not  suspecting  any  danger, 
I  walked  behind  a  few  rods,  with  my  Bible  in  my 
hand,  meditating.  As  I  was  thus  employed,  on  a  sud- 
den I  was  greatly  alarmed  by  the  frightful  shrieks  of 
my  dear  family  before  me.  I  immediately  ran  to  their 
relief  with  all  possible  speed,  vainly  hunting  a  club  as 
I  ran.  When  within  a  few  yards  of  them,  my  poor 
wife,  observing  me,  cried  out  to  me  to  make  my 
escape.  At  this  instant,  an  Indian  ran  up  to  shoot 
me.  I  had  to  strip,  and  by  so  doing  outran  him. 
My  wife  had  an  infant  in  her  arms,  which  the  Indians 
killed  and  scalped  ;  after  which  they  struck  my  wife 
several  times,  but  not  bringing  her  to  the  ground,  the 
Indian  who  attempted  to  shoot  me  approached  her  and 
shot  her  through  the  body  ;  after  which  they  scalped 
her  !  My  little  son,  about  six  years  old,  they  de- 
spatched by  sinking  their  hatchets  into  his  brains ! 
My  little  daughter,  four  years  old,  they  in  liEe  manner 
tomahawked   and   scalped  !     My  eldest  daughter  at- 


INDIAN    WARS.  225 

tempted  an  escape  by  concealing  herself  in  a  hollow  tree 
about  six  rods  from  the  fatal  scene  of  action.  Observ- 
ing the  Indians  retiring,  as  she  supposed,  she  delib- 
erately crept  from  the  place  of  her  concealment,  when 
one  of  the  Indians,  who  yet  remained  on  the  ground, 
espying  her,  ran  up  to  her  and  with  his  tomahawk 
knocked  her  down  and  scalped  her.  But,  blessed  be 
God,  she  yet  survives,  as  does  her  little  sister,  whom 
the  savages  in  like  manner  tomahawked  and  scalped. 
They  are  mangled  to  a  shocking  degree,  but  the 
doctors  think  there  are  some  hopes  of  their  recovery. 

"  When  I  supposed  the  Indians  gone,  I  returned  to 
see  what  had  become  of  my  unfortunate  family,  whom, 
alas,  I  found  in  the  situation  above  described.  No 
one,  my  dear  friend,  can  form  a  true  conception  of  my 
feelings  at  this  moment.  A  view  of  a  scene  so  shock- 
ing to  humanity  quite  overcame  me  ;  I  fainted,  and 
was  unconsciously  hnrile  off  by  a  friend,  who  at  that 
moment  arrived  to  my  relief. 

"  Thus,  dear  sir,  have  I  given  you  a  faithful  though 
a  short  narrative  of  the  fatal  catastrophe  ;  amidst  which 
my  life  is  spared,  but  for  what  purpose  the  Great 
Jehovah  best  knows.  Oh,  may  I  spend  it  to  the  praise 
and  glory  of  his  grace,  who  worketh  all  things  after 
the  counsel  of  his  own  will.  The  government  of  the 
world  and  the  church  is  in  his  hands.  I  conclude  with 
wishing  you  every  b Jessing,  and  subscribe  myself  your 
affectionate  though  afflicted  friend  and  unworthy 
brother  in  the  gospel  ministry. " 

On  the  27th  September,  1792,  as  five  gentlemen 
were  on  their  way  to  Detroit,  at  a  place  called  the 
Burdle,  on  lake  Erie,  they  were  suddenly  attacked  by 
four  Mahagon  or  Delaware  Indians,  armed  with  mus- 
kets and  tomahawks,  who  fired  on  them  and  killed  Mr. 
Taller  and  Mr.  Barclay.  They  then  rushed  on  with 
their  tomahawks.  One  attacked  Mr.  Arnold,  who, 
after  a  smart  struggle,  in  which  he  received  several 
wounds  in  his  head,  disengaged  himself,  and  having  a 
musket  at  the  instant  presented  him  by  Mr.  Stewart, 
snapped  at  the  Indian,  who  immediately  thereupon, 
29  ' 


226  INDIAN    WARS. 

with  the  three  others,  fled  to  the  woods.  As  soon  as 
they  had  disappeared,  Mr.  Arnold  and  his  companions 
hastened  to  the  shore  of  the  lake,  in  which  they 
launched  their  batteau,  but  when  about  thirty  rods 
from  the  shore  they  were  hailed  by  Mr.  Van  Alstyne, 
who  during  the  bloody  contest  had  secreted  himself  in 
the  bushes.  He  begged  of  his  companions  to  return 
and  take  him  in.  Mr.  Van  Alstyne,  it  was  supposed, 
misunderstanding  his  friend,  proceeded  directly  up  the 
lake,  to  the  very  spot  where  the  Indians  were  then 
assembled,  who  with  their  tomahawks  instantly  des- 
patched him  ;  after  which  they  followed  the  two  sur- 
vivors, in  an  old  canoe,  two  or  three  miles  down  the 
lake,  but  being  unable  to  overtake  them,  discontinued 
the  pursuit. 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  a  gentleman  in  Marietta  to  his 
friend  in  Washington,  dated  March  4,  1793. 

"  About  two  weeks  since  two  brothers  by  the  name 
of  Johnson,  one  twelve  and  the  other  nine  years  of  age, 
were  playing  on  the  western  bank  of  Short  Creek,  about 
twelve  miles  from  this,  skipping  stones  on  the  water. 
At  a  distance  they  discovered  two  men,  who  ap- 
peared to  be  settlers,  being  dressed  with  coats  and  hats. 
These  men,  to  amuse  and  deceive  the  children,  engaged 
in  the  same  sport,  advancing  towards  the  boys,  till 
by  degrees  they  got  so  near  that  the  children  discov- 
ered them  to  be  Indians  ;  but  it  was  then  too  late  to 
make  their  escape.  The  Indians  seized  and  carried 
them  six  miles  into  the  woods,  where  they  made  a  fire 
and  took  up  their  lodgings  for  the  night.  Their  rifles 
and  tomahawks  they  rested  against  a  tree,  and  then 
laid  down,  each  Indian  with  a  boy  on  his  arm.  The 
children,  as  may  be  supposed,  kept  awake.  The 
eldest  began  to  move,  and  finding  his  Indian  sound 
asleep,  by  degrees  disengaged  himself  and  went  to 
the  fire,  which  had  then  got  low,  and  stirred  it  up  ; 
the  Indian  not  waking,  he  whispered  to  his  brother, 
who  likewise  crept  away,  and  both  of  them  went  to  the 
fire. 

"  The  oldest  boy  then  observed  to  his  brother,  '  I 


INDIAN    WARS.  221 

think  we  can  kill  these  Indians  and  get  rid  of  them/ 
The  youngest  agreed  to  the  proposal  of  attempting  it. 
The  oldest  then  took  one  of  the  rifles,  and  placing  the 
muzzle,  which  he  rested  on  a  small  stick  that  he  found 
for  the  purpose,  close  to  the  head  of  one  of  the  Indians, 
and  committing  the  execution  of  this  part  of  the  busi- 
ness to  his  brother,  ordered  him  to  pull  the  trigger  at 
the  moment  he  saw  him  strike  the  other  Indian  with  one 
of  the  tomahawks.  The  oldest  gave  the  signal.  The 
youngest  pulled  the  trigger.  The  rifle  shot  away  the 
lower  part  of  the  Indian's  face,  and  left  him  senseless 
He  then  told  his  brother  to  lay  on,  for  he  had  done  the 
deed  for  his  ;  after  which  he  snatched  up  the  gun  and 
ran.  The  boy  with  the  tomahawk  gave  the  stroke  with 
the  wrong  end.  The  Indian  started  on  his  seat.  The 
boy  found  the  mistake,  and  turning  the  tomahawk  in 
his  hand,  gave  him  another  blow,  which  brought  him  to 
the  ground.  He  repeated  his  strokes  until  he  had 
despatched  him,  and  then  made  the  best  of  his  way  after 
his  brother.  When  the  boys  had  found  the  path  which 
they  recollected  to  have  travelled  the  day  before,  the 
oldest  fixed  his  hat  on  a  bush  as  a  directory  to  find  the 
scene  of  action  the  next  day.  The  tomahawked  Indian 
was  found  near  the  place  where  the  boys  had  left  him. 
The  other  was  not  there,  but  was  tracked  by  his  blood, 
and  although  so  weakened  by  his  wounds  that  he 
could  not  raise  his  rifle  to  fire  at  the  pursuers,  they 
suffered  him  to  escape,  but  it  is  supposed  he  must  have 
died  of  his  wounds.  These  two  Indians  were  sent  out 
to  reconnoitre  the  best  place  for  an  attack,  which  was 
to  have  been  made  by  a  party  of  warriors  waiting  in  the 
neighborhood. " 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  Col.  Robertson  to  Gen.  Wash- 
ington, dated  Nashville,  Feb.  1,  1793. 

"  Sir — By  accounts  received  from  the  Chickasaw 
nation  of  Indians,  we  are  informed  that,  at  a  grand 
council  of  their  warriors,  it  was  unanimously  deter- 
mined to  commence  active  operations  against  the 
whites.  The  Cherokees  they  expect  will  join  them. 
The   white   inhabitants    in   this   quarter   are   drawing 


228  INDIAN    WARS. 

together,  and  are  doing  everything  possible  for  their 
defence  ;  but  I  fear  without  some  timely  assistance  we 
shall  all  fall  a  sacrifice  to  the  wanton  barbarity  of  our 
savage  foes,  who  we  expect  are  now  on  their  way  to 
this  place  to  the  number  of  one  thousand.  Major  Hall 
and  his  eldest  son  fell  a  sacrifice  to  their  fury  two 
days  ago  near  Bedoloe's  Lick.  They  have  killed 
about  twenty-four  persons  in  the  course  of  a  few 
months  in  this  settlement,  besides  a  great  number  more 
who  were  near  it. 

"  From  Burke  county  we  learn  that  on  the  11th 
instant  two  men,  a  woman,  and  her  infant  daughter, 
were  scalped  at  William's  swamp,  on  the  Ogechee 
river,  by  a  party  of  Indians.  The  little  girl,  to  deter 
them  from  their  cruel  design,  held  out  a  bottle  of  honey, 
telling  them  it  was  rum,  begging  them  in  the  mean 
time  to  spare  her  life.  They  told  her  they  did  not 
want  rum,  but  her  hair  !  They  knocked  her  down  and 
scalped  her,  but  we  are  happy  to  learn  that  she  is  in  a 
fair  way  of  recovery. 

"  By  a  letter  from  Kentucky  I  am  informed  that 
the  Indians  have  done  more  mischief  in  that  state 
the  present  year,  than  for  at  least  four  years  past. 
Scarcely  a  boat  can  pass  below  Limestone  but  what  is 
attacked  by  them.  Six  or  seven  have  been  captured, 
some  with  very  valuable  lading.  By  a  prisoner  who 
escaped  from  them  a  short  time  since,  we  are  informed 
that  the  Indians  have  procured  a  boat,  or  rather  a  kind 
of  floating  battery,  with  the  sides  built  high  and  ren- 
dered bullet  proof.  This  boat  is  situated  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Great  Miami.  They  a  few  days  since 
captured  a  boat  in  which  were  a  Capt.  Ashley  and  his 
family.  A  son  of  the  captain  having  been  very  spirited 
in  the  opposition,  the  savages  immediately  put  him  to 
death,  cut  out  his  heart  and  broiled  it,  which  they 
afterwards  devoured  in  the  presence  of  the  unhappy 
father,  who  has  since  made  his  escape." 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  Gen.  Clark  to  the  governor 
of  the  state  of  Georgia,  dated  Long  Creek,  September 
24th,  1793. 


INDIAN    WARS. 


22$ 


"  Sir — I  had  certain  information  that  a  man  was 
killed  on  the  14<th,  near  Greensborough,  by  a  party  of 
six  or  seven  Indians,  and  that,  on  the  16th,  Col.  Bar- 
ber, with  a  small  party,  was  waylaid  by  about  fifty  or 
sixty  Indians,  by  whom  three  of  his  party  were  killed. 
This,  together  with  a  variety  of  other  accounts  equally 
alarming,  determined  me  to  raise  what  men  I  could  in 
the  course  of  twenty-four  hours,  and  march  with  them 
to  protect  the  frontiers  ;  in  which  space  of  time  I  col- 
lected one  hundred  and  sixty-four  men,  chiefly  volun- 
teers, and  proceeded  to  the  place  where  Col.  Barber 
had  been  attacked,  where  I  found  the  bodies  of  the 
three  men  mentioned  above,  mangled  in  a  shocking 
manner,  and  after  I  had  buried  them,  proceeded  on 
the  trail  of  the  murderers  as  far  as  the  south  fork  of 
the  Oakmulgee,  where,  finding  I  had  no  chance  of 
overtaking  them,  I  left  it  and  went  up  said  river  until 
I  met  with  a  fresh  trail  of  Indians  coming  towards  our 
frontier  settlements.  I  immediately  turned  and  fol- 
lowed this  trail  until  the  morning  of  the  21st,  when  I 
came  up  with  them.  They  had  just  crossed  a  branch 
called  Jack's  Creek,  through  a  thick  cane-brake,  and 
were  encamped  and  cooking  on  an  eminence.  My 
force  then  consisted  of  one  hundred  and  thirty  men, 
thirty  having  been  sent  back  on  account  of  their 
horses  having  been  tired  and  lost.  I  drew  up  my  men 
in  three  divisions,  the  right  commanded  by  Col.  Free- 
man and  Maj.  Clark,  who  were  ordered  to  surround 
and  charge  the  Indians,  which  they  did  with  such  dex- 
terity and  spirit  that  they  immediately  drove  them 
from  their  encampment  back  into  the  cane-brake, 
where,  finding  it  impossible  for  them  to  escape,  they 
obstinately  returned  our  fire  until  half  past  four 
o'clock,  when  they  ceased,  except  now  and  then  a 
shot. 

"  During  the  latter  part  of  the  action,  they  seized 
every  opportunity  of  escaping  by  small  parties,  leaving 
the  rest  to  shift  for  themselves.  About  sunset,  I 
thought  it  most  advisable  to  draw  off,  as  the  men  had 
suffered  for  want  of  provisions  nearly  two  days,  and 


230  INDIAN    WARS. 

for  want  of  water  during  the  action, -but  more  particu- 
larly to  take  care  of  the  wounded,  which  amounted  to 
eleven  ;  and  six  killed.  From  every  circumstance,  I 
am  certain  there  were  not  less  than  twenty-five  Indi- 
ans killed,  and  probably  double  that  number  wounded. 
In  short,  they  were  totally  defeated,  with  the  loss  of 
their  provisions,  clothing,  &c,  consisting  of  the  fol- 
lowing articles  : — four  muskets,  thirty-two  brass  ket- 
tles, and  one  hundred  large  packs,  containing  blan- 
kets, match-coats,  boots,  moccasons,  tomahawks, 
pipes,  upwards  of  one  hundred  halters  and  bridles, 
&c,  from  all  of  which  I  judge  their  number  was  fully 
equal  to  ours.  Col.  Freeman  and  Maj.  Clark  distin- 
guished themselves,  and  from  the  spirit  and  bravery 
with  which  the  whole  of  my  little  party  acted  during 
the  action,  I  do  not  believe  that,  had  we  met  them  in 
the  open  woods,  we  should  have  been  more  than  five 
minutes  in  destroying  them  all. 

"  While  I  was  on  this  excursion,  two  skirmishes 
happened  near  Greensborough,  in  one  of  which  one 
man  was  wounded,  and  in  the  other  six  stands  of 
arms  were  lost,  being  guarded  by  only  two  men,  while 
the  rest  of  the  party  were  gathering  fodder/ ' 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  an  officer  in  the  service  of  the 
United  States  to  his  friend  in  New  York,  dated  Buf- 
falo Creek,  Sept.  21,  1793. 

"  I  left  fort  Franklin  the  3d  inst.,  and  arrived  here 
the  11th  in  the  evening,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Winney, 
who  informed  me  that  upwards  of  four  thousand  hos 
tile  Indians  were  -now  assembled  at  the  Miami  vil 
lages,  and  that  their  number  was  daily  increasing. 
Capt.  Powell,  and  several  other  gentlemen  of  the 
British  army,  dined  with  me  yesterday,  and  from  their 
conversation  I  am  perfectly  convinced  that  the  Indi- 
ans are  supported  by  the  British  in  the  war  against  us. 
Indeed,  Capt.  Powell  told  me  that  all  the  intentions 
of  the  Indians  were  well  known  to  them,  and  the  Indi- 
ans were  their  allies,  and  of  course  they  must  support 
them.  He  also  informed  me  that  ten  scouts  of  the 
hostile  Indians  were  then  out  to  strike  on  the  fron 


INDIAN    WARS.  231 

tiers,  and  they  would  soon  attack  the  Six  Nations. 
Some  of  the  chiefs  of  the  hostile  Indians  passed  here 
about  five  days  ago,  on  their  way  to  Canada,  but 
what  their  business  is  I  cannot  learn." 


CHAP.    XVI 


DECISIVE  BATTLE  GAINED  BY  THE  AMERICAN  ARMY,  UNDER  THE 
COMMAND  OF  GENERAL  WAYNE,  OVER  THE  HOSTILE'  INDIANS 
ON  THE  RIVER  MIAMIS. 

After  the  defeat  of  two  armies,  and  the  great 
sufferings  of  the  inhabitants,  by  the  Indians,  as  related 
in  the  preceding  chapter,  our  government  came  to  the 
determination  to  adopt  more  effective  measures  for  the 
protection  of  the  western  frontiers.  Gen.  Anthony 
Wayne  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  forces 
raised  for  that  purpose,  and  ordered  to  proceed  against 
the  hostile  Indians,  who  had  assembled  in  great  force 
on  the  river  Miamis.  He  gained  a  decisive  victory 
over  them,  which  put  an  end  to  their  depredations  for 
several  years.  The  particulars  of  the  battle  are  related 
in  the  following  official  despatch  from  him  to  the 
secretary  of  war. 

\ '  It  is  with  infinite  pleasure  that  I  announce  to  you 
the  brilliant  success  of  the  federal  army  under  my 
command,  in  a  general  action  with  the  combined  force 
of  the  hostile  Indians,  and  a  Considerable  number  of 
the  volunteers  and  militia  of  Detroit,  on  the  20th  of 
August,  17.94,  on  the  banks  of  the  Miamis,  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  British  post  and  garrison  at  the  foot  of 
the  rapids. 

"  The  army  advanced  to  Roach  de  Bout  on  the  15th, 
and  on  the  19th  we  were  employed  in  making  a  tempo- 
rary post  for  the  reception  of  our  stores  and  baggage. 


232  INDIAN    WARS. 

and  in  rcconnoitering  the  position  of  the  enemy,  who 
were  encamped  behind  a  thick  bushy  wood  and  the 
British  fort. 

"  At  eight  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  £0th,  the 
army  again  advanced  in  columns,  agreeably  to  the 
standing  order  of  the  march  :  the  legion  on  the  right, 
its  right  flank  covered  by  the  Miamis  ;  one  brigade  of 
mounted  volunteers  on  the  left,  under  Brig.  Gen.  Todd, 
and  the  other  in  the  rear,  under  Brig.  Gen.  Barbee.  A 
select  battalion  of  mounted  volunteers  moved  in  front 
of  the  legion,  commanded  by  Major  Price,  who  was 
directed  to  keep  sufficiently  advanced,  and  to  give 
timely  notice  for  the  troops  to  form  in  case  of  action,  it 
being  yet  undetermined  whether  the  Indians  would 
decide  for  peace  or  war. 

"  After  advancing  about  five  miles,  Major  Price's 
corps  received  so  severe  a  fire  from  the  enemy,  who 
were  secreted  in  the  woods  and  high  grass,  as  to  com- 
pel them  to  retreat. 

"  The  legion  was  immediately  formed  in  two  lines, 
principally  in  a  close,  thick  wood,  which  extended  for 
miles  on  our  left,  and  for  a  very  considerable  distance 
in  front,  the  ground  being  covered  with  old  fallen 
timber,  probably  occasioned  by  a  tornado,  which  ren- 
dered it  impracticable  for  the  cavalry  to  act  with  effect, 
and  afforded  the  enemy, the  most  favorable  covert  for 
their  mode  of  warfare.  The  savages  were  formed  in 
three  lines,  within  supporting  distance  of  each  other, 
and  extending  for  near  two  miles  at  right  angles 
with  the  river.  I  soon  discovered,  from  the  weight  of 
the  fire  and  extent  of  their  lines,  that  the  enemy  were  in 
full  force  in  front,  in  possession  of  their  favorite  ground, 
and  endeavoring  to  turn  our  left  flank.  I  therefore 
gave  orders  for  the  second  line  to  advance  to  support 
the  first,  and  directed  Major  General  Scott  to  gain  and 
turn  the  right  flank  of  the  savages,  with  the  whole 
of  the  mounted  volunteers,  by  a  circuitous  route.  At 
the  same  time  I  ordered  the  front  line  to  advance  and 
charge  with  trailed  arms,  and  rouse  the  Indians  from 
their  covert  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  and  when  up 


INDIAN    WARS.  233 

to  deliver  a  close  and  well-directed  fire  on  their  backs, 
followed  by  a  brisk  charge,  so  as  not  to  give  them  time 
to  load  again  or  to  form  their  lines.  I  also  ordered 
Capt.  M.  Campbell,  who  commanded  the  legionary 
cavalry,  to  turn  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy  next  the 
river,  which  afforded  3  favorable  field  for  that  corps 
to  act  in.  All  these  orders  were  obeyed  with  spirit 
and  promptitude  ;  but  such  was  the  impetuosity  of  the 
charge  by  the  first  line  of  infantry,  that  the  Indians  and 
Canadian  militia  and  volunteers  were  driven  from  all 
their  coverts  in  so  short  a  time,  that,  although  every 
possible  exertion  was  used  by  the  officers  of  the  second 
line  of  the  legion,  and  by  Gens.  Scott,  Wood,  and 
Barbee  of  the  mounted  volunteers,  to  gain  their  proper 
positions,  but  part  of  each  could  get  up  in  season  to 
participate  in  the  action,  the  enemy  being  driven  in  the 
course  of  one  hour  more  than  two  miles  through  the 
thick  woods  already  mentioned,  by  less  than  one  half 
their  number. 

"  From  every  account  the  enemy  amounted  to  two 
thousand  combatants.  The  troops  actually  engaged 
against  them  were  short  of  nine  hundred.  This 
horde  of  savages,  with  their  allies,  abandoned  them- 
selves to  flight  and  dispersed  with  terror  and  dismay, 
leaving  our  victorious  army  in  full  and  quiet  possession 
of  the  field  of  battle,  which  terminated  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  guns  of  the  British  garrison. 

"  The  bravery  and  conduct  of  every  officer  belonging 
to  the  army,  from  the  generals  down  to  the  ensigns, 
merit  my  approbation. 

"  Lieut.  Covington,  upon  whom  the  command  of  the 
cavalry  devolved,  1(Capt.  Campbell  being  killed,)  cut 
down  two  savages  with  his  own  hand,  and  Lieut.  Webb 
one  in  turning  the  enemy's  left  flank. 

"  The  wounds  received  by  Captains  Slough,  Prior, 
Van  Renselaer,  and  Rawlins,  and  Lieuts.  M* Kenny 
and  Smith*,  bear  honorable  testimony  of  their  bravery 
and  conduct.  In  fact,  every  officer  and  soldier  who 
had  an  opportunity  to  come  into  action,  displayed  that 
true  bravery  which  always  ensures  success.  And 
30 


234  INDIAN    WARS. 

here  permit  me  to  declare  that  I  never  discovered 
more  true  spirit  and  anxiety  for  action  than  appeared 
to  pervade  the  whole  of  the  mounted  volunteers,  and 
I  am  well  persuaded  that  had  the  enemy  maintained 
their  favorite  ground  for  one  half  hour  longer  they 
would  have  felt  most  severlj^  the  prowess  of  that 
corps. 

"  But  whilst  I  pay  this  just  tribute  to  the  living,  I 
must  not  neglect  the  gallant  dead,  among  whom  we 
have  to  lament  the  early  death  of  those  worthy  and 
brave  officers,  Capt.  Campbell  and  Lieut.  Towles,  who 
fell  in  the  first  charge. 

"  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  more  than  double  to 
that  of  the  federal  army.  The  woods  were  strewed  for 
a  considerable  distance  with  dead- bodies  of  Indians 
and  their  white  auxiliaries,  the  latter  armed  with 
British  muskets  and  bayonets.  We  remained  three 
days  and  nights  on  the  banks  of  the  Miamis  in  front  of 
the  field  of  battle,  during  which  time  all  the  houses  and 
cornfields  were  consumed  and  destroyed  for  a  conside- 
rable distance  above  and  below  the  garrison,  among 
which  were  the  houses,  stores,  and  property  of  Col. 
M'Kee,  the  British  Indian  agent,  and  principal  stimu- 
lator of  the  war  now  existing  between  the  United 
States  and  the  savages. 

"  The  army  returned  to  head  quarters  on  the  27th, 
by  easy  marches,  laying  waste  the  villages  and  corn- 
fields for  about  fifty  miles  on  each  side  of  the  Miamis. 
It  is  not  improbable  that  the  enemy  may  make  one 
desperate  action  against  the  army,  as  it  is  said  a  rein- 
forcement was  hourly  expected  at  fort  Miamis  from 
Niagara,  as  well  as  numerous  tribes  of  Indians  living 
on  the  margins  and  islands  of  the  lakes.  This  is  an 
event  rather  to  be  wished  for  than  dreaded  whilst  the 
army  remains  in  force  ;  their  numbers  will  only  tend  to 
confuse  the  savages,  and  the  victory  will  be  the  more 
complete  and  decisive,  and  which  may  eventually 
ensure  a  permanent  and  happy  peace.  Total  killed, 
thirty-eight ;   wounded,  one  hundred  and  one." 

The  following  circumstances,  which  took  place  pre- 


INDIAN    WARS.  235 

vious  to  and  during  Gen.  Wayne's  engagement,  are 
worthy  of  record. 

At  the  instant  Capt.  Campbell  was  attempting  to 
turn  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy,  three  of  them  plunged 
into  the  river.  Two  friendly  negroes  being  on  the 
opposite  side,  and  observing  the  Indians  making  for  the 
shore,  they  placed  themselves  on  the  bank  behind  a 
log,  and  as  soon  as  the  Indians  approached  within  shot, 
one  of  the  negroes  fired  and  killed  one  of  the  Indians ; 
the  other  two  got  hold  of  him  to  drag  him  out,  when 
the  other  negro  fired  and  killed  another  ;  the  remaining 
Indian  got  hold  of  both  the  dead  to  pull  them  ashore, 
when  the  negro  who  killed  the  first,  having  again 
reloaded,  fired  and  killed  the  third,  and  they  all  floated 
down  the  river. 

Another  circumstance  is  also  related,  viz.  A 
soldier,  soon  after  the  conclusion  of  the  action,  pro- 
ceeding some  distance  from  the  camp,  met  an  Indian  ; 
they  attacked  each  other,  the  soldier  with  his  bayonet, 
and  the  Indian  with  his  tomahawk.  Some  of  the 
soldiers  passing  by  that  way  two  days  after,  found 
them  both  dead,  the  soldier  with  his  bayonet  in  the 
body  of  the  Indian,  and  the  Indian  with  his  tomahawk 
in  the  soldier's  head. 

The  following  circumstances  took  place  previous  to 
the  action.  A  Mr.  Wells,  who,  when  very  young, 
was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Indians,  and  had  resided 
several  years  among  them,  had  made  his  escape,  and 
was  employed  by  Gen.  Wayne  as  a  spy.  The 
day  before  the  action  he  was  taken  by  the  Indians, 
who  determined  to  put  him  to  death.  Finding  it 
impossible  to  escape,  he  informed  them  that  Gen. 
Wayne  had  not  five  hundred  men  under  his  command, 
and  did  not  expect  an  attack.  On  hearing  this,  the 
Indians  attacked  Gen.  Wayne,  with  a  confidence 
inspired  by  their  supposed  superiority  of  numbers,  and 
were  repulsed,  as  before  mentioned.  After  the  action, 
Major  Campbell,  in  whose  custody  the  Indians  had  left 
Wells,  inquired  his  motives  for  deceiving  them  ;  he 
answered,  "  For  the  good  of  my  country  "     For  this 


236  INDIAN    WARS. 

heroic  action  he  was  unfeelingly  delivered  to  the  In 
dians,  in  whose  hands  it  is  supposed  he  experienced 
every  torture  that  savage  barbarity  could  invent  or 
inflict.  The  circumstances  respecting  Mr.  Wells  were 
related  to  Gen.  Wayne  by  a  British  drummer  who 
deserted  from  the  fort. 

A  council  of  Indians  was  held  a  few  days  after  their 
defeat  by  Gen.  Wayne,  in  which  British  agents  en- 
deavored to  persuade  them  to  risk  another  action ;  but 
this  they  refused  to  do,  expressing  a  willingness  to  bury 
the  bloody  hatchet  and  return  to  their  homes.  Their 
loss  they  declared  to  be  two  hundred,  and  that  their 
whole  force  at  the  commencement  of  the  action  amount- 
ed to  fifteen  hundred  Indians  and  eighty  Canadians. 
The  body  of  the  collector  of  Niagara  was  found  among 
the  slain. 


CHAP.  XVII.« 


EXPEDITION  OF  GEN.  WILLIAM  H.  HARRISON   AGAINST  THE  SAV 
AGES  ON  THE  WABASH— BATTLE  OF  TIPPECANOE. 

We  should  have  been  extremely  happy  to  have 
closed  the  list  of  savage  barbarities  with  the  last 
chapter  ;  but,  after  a  cessation  of  hostilities  on  their 
part  of  more  than  sixteen  years,  we  find  them  once 
more  collecting  in  a  formidable  body  on  our  frontiers, 
and  (instigated  by  a  blood-thirsty  savage  of  the  Shaw- 
anee  tribe,  termed  "  the  Prophet'')  commencing  an 
unprovoked  attack  on  the  American  troops  stationed 
there. 

The  conduct  of  the  Wabash  Indians  becoming  sus- 
picious to  our  government,  in  consequence  of  their 
many  thievish  excursions  and  hasty  preparations  for 
an  offensive  attack,  Gen.  Harrison,  who  was  governor 


INDIAN    WARS.  237 

of  the  Northwestern  Territory,  with  two  thousand 
men,  (three  hundred  and  fifty  regulars,  and  the  re- 
mainder militia,)  were  ordered  to  proceed  from  the 
neighborhood  of  Vincennes  to  the  line,  and  demand  of 
the  Prophet  the  object  of  his  real  intentions.  The 
troops  commenced  their  march  on  the  26th  September, 
and  nothing  important  occurred  till  their  arrival  on 
the  line,  where  they  remained  near  a  month,  and  built 
a  strong  fort,  which,  in  honor  of  the  commander  in 
chief,  was  called  fort  Harrison.  The  Indians,  in  a 
friendly  manner,  almost  every  day  visited  the  camp, 
and  held  councils  with  the  governor,  but  would  not 
accede  to  his  terms,  which  were,  that  their  leader,  the 
Prophet,  should  give  up  the  property  stolen  from  the 
Americans,  and  send  all  their  warriors  to  their  differ- 
ent tribes ;  the  governor,  therefore,  determined  on 
attacking  him.  On  the  29th  of  October,  1811,  the 
troops  took  up  their  line  of  march  for  the  Prophet's 
town,  where  they  arrived  on  the  6th  November. 
When  within  about  half  a  mile  of  the  town,  the  troops 
formed  the  line  of  battle,  which  the  Indians  perceiv 
ing,  they  sent  three  of  their  chiefs  with  a  flag  of  truce, 
begging  that  their  lives  might  be  spared,  pledging 
themselves  that  they  would  not  take  up  the  tomahawk 
against  the  troops,  and  that,  if  they  would  encamp 
near  the  town,  in  the  morning  they  would  come  to 
such  terms  as  the  governor  should  propose.  This 
lulled  the  troops  into  security,  and  they  encamped 
about  1ialf  a  mile  back  of  the  town.  Ffteen  minutes 
before  five  o'clock  the  next  morning,  the  savages  com- 
menced a  furious  attack  on  the  left  flank  of  the  troops, 
but  not  a  single  gun  was  fired  by  the  sentinels  or  the 
guard  in  that  direction,  nor  did  they  make  the  least 
resistance,  but  abandoned  their  post  and  fled  into 
camp,  and  the  first  notice  which  the  troops  of  that 
flank  had  of  the  danger  was  from  the  yells  of  the  sav- 
ages within  a  short  distance  of  the  line  ;  but  even 
under  those  circumstances,  the  men  were  not  wanting 
to  themselves  or  the  occasion.  Such  of  them  as  were 
awake,  or  were   easily  awakened,   seized   their  arms 


J38  INDIAN    WARS. 

and  took  their  stations  ;  others,  who  were  more  tardy, 
had  to  contend  with  the  enemy  in  the  very  doors  of 
their  tents.  The  storm  first  fell  upon  Capt.  Barton's 
company  of  the  4th  U.  S.  regiment  and  Capt.  Geiger's 
company  of  mounted  riflemen,  which  formed  the  left 
angle  of  the  rear  line.  The  fire  upon  these  was 
excessively  severe,  and  they  suffered  severely  before 
relief  could  be  brought  to  them.  Some  few  Indians 
passed  into  the  encampment  near  the  angle,  and  one 
or  two  penetrated  to  some  distance  before  they  were 
killed. 

Under  all  these  discouraging  circumstances,  the 
troops,  nineteen  twentieths  of  whom  had  never  been  in 
action  before,  behaved  in  a  manner  that  can  never  be 
too  much  applauded.  They  took  their  places  without 
noise,  and  with  less  confusion  than  could  have  been 
expected  from  veterans  placed  in  a  similar  situation. 
As  soon  as  Gen.  Harrison  could  mount  his  horse,  he 
rode  to  the  angle  that  was  attacked.  He  found  that 
Barton's  company  had  suffered  severely,  and  the  left 
of  Geiger's  entirely  broken.  He  immediately  ordered 
Cook's  company  arid  the  late  Capt.  Wentworth's, 
under  Lieut.  Peters,  to  be  brought  up  from  the  centre 
of  the  rear  line,  where  the  ground  was  much  more 
defensible,  and  formed  across  the  angle  in  support  of 
Barton's  and  Geiger's.  His  attention  was  there  en- 
gaged by  a  heavy  firing  upon  the  left  of  the  front  line, 
where  were  stationed  the  small  company  of  the  U.  S. 
riflemen,  (then,  however,  armed  with  muskets,)  and 
the  companies  of  Baen,  Snelling,  and  Prescott,  of 
the  4th  regiment.  He  found  Maj.  Daviess  forming 
the  dragoons  in  the  rear  of  those  companies,  and, 
understanding  that  the  heaviest  part  of  the  enemy's 
fire  proceeded  from  some  trees  about  fifteen  or  twenty 
paces  in  front  of  those  companies,  he  directed  the 
major  to  dislodge  them  with  a  part  of  his  dragoons. 
Unfortunately,  the  major's  gallantry  determined  him  to 
execute  the  order  with  a  smaller  force  than  was  suffi- 
cient, which  enabled  the  enemy  to  avoid  him  in  front, 
and  attack  his  flanks.     He  was  mortally  wounded,  and 


INDIAN    WARS.  239 

ftis  party  driven  back.  The  Indians  were,  however, 
immediately  and  gallantly  dislodged  from  their  advan 
tageous  position  by  Capt.  Snelling,  at  the  head  of  his 
company.  In  the  course  of  a  few  minutes  after  the 
commencement  of  the  attack,  the  fire  extended  along 
the  left  flank  and  part  of  the  Vear  line.  Upon  Spen 
cer's  mounted  riflemen,  and  the  right  of  Warwick' 
company,  which  was  posted  on  the  right  of  the  rear 
line,  it  was  excessively  severe.  Capt.  Spencer  and 
his  first  and  second  lieutenants  were  killed,  and  Capt. 
Warwick  was  mortally  wounded.  These  companies, 
however,  still  bravely  maintained  their  posts ;  but 
Spencer's  had  suffered  so  severely,  and  having  origi- 
nally too  much  ground  to  occupy,  the  commander 
reinforced  him  with  Robb's  company  of  riflemen, 
which  had  been  driven,  or,  by  mistake,  ordered  from 
their  position  on  the  left  flank  towards  the  centre  of 
the  camp,  and  filled  the  vacancy  that  had  been  occu- 
pied by  Robb  with  Prescott's  company  of  the  4th 
U.  S.  regiment.  His  great  object  was  to  keep  the  lines 
entire,  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  breaking  into  the 
camp  until  daylight,  which  would  enable  them  to  make 
a  general  and  effectual  charge.  With  this  view,  he 
had  reinforced  every  part  of  the  line  that  had  suffered 
much,  and  as  soon  as  the  approach  of  morning  discov- 
ered itself,  he  withdrew  from  the  front  line  Snelling's, 
Poesy's,  (under  Lieut.  Albright,)  and  Scott's  compa- 
nies, and  from  the  rear  line  Wilson's  and  Norris' 
companies,  and  drew  them  upon  the  left  flank ;  at  the 
same  time  ordered  Cook's  and  Bacn's  companies,  the 
former  from  the  rear  and  the  latter  from  the  front  line, 
to  reinforce  the  right  flank,  foreseeing  that  at  these 
points  the  enemy  would  make  their  last  efforts.  Maj. 
Wells,  who  commanded  on  the  left  flank,  not  knowing 
his  intentions  precisely,  had  taken  the  command  of 
these  companies,  and  had  charged  the  enemy  before 
he  had  formed  the  body  of  dragoons,  with  which  he 
meant  to  support  the  infantry.  •  A  small  detachment  of 
these  were  ready,  and  proved  amply  sufficient  for  the 
purpose  ;   the  Indians  were  thrown  into  confusion,  and 


240  IJfDIAN    WARS. 

driven  by  the  infantry  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  and 
the  dragoons  pursued  and  forced  them  into  a  marsh, 
where  they  could  not  be  followed.  Capt.  Cook  and 
Lieut.  Larrabee  had  marched  their  companies  to  the 
right  flank,  formed  them  under  the  fire  of  the  enemy, 
and,  being  then  joined  by  the  riflemen  of  that  flank, 
they  charged  the  Indians,  killed  a  number,  and  put 
the  rest  to  a  precipitate  flight. 

The  action  was  maintained  with  the  greatest  obsti- 
nacy and  perseverance  by  both  parties.  The  Indians 
manifested  a  ferocity  quite  uncommon  even  with  them. 
To  their  savage  fury  our  troops  opposed  that  cool  and 
deliberate  valor  which  is  characteristic  of  the  christian 
soldier. 

Capt.  Spencer  was  wounded  in  the  head.  He 
exhorted  his  men  to  fight  valiantly.  He  was  shot 
through  the  thighs,  and  fell,  still  continuing  to  encour- 
age them.  He  was  raised  up,  and  received  a  ball 
through  his  body,  which  put  an  immediate  end  to  his 
existence.  Capt.  Warwick  uas  shot  immediately 
through  the  body.  Being  taken  to  the  surgery  to  be, 
dressed,  as  soon  as  it  was  over,  (being  a  man  of  great 
bodily  vigor,  and  still  able  to  walk,)  he  insisted  upon 
going  back  to  head  his  company,  although  it  was  evi- 
dent he  had  but  a  few  hours  to  live. 

There  were  one  hundred  and  eighty-eight  of  the 
troops  killed  and  wounded.  It  is  supposed  the  enemy 
were  about  seven  hundred  strong,  and  that  they  had 
lost  about  four  hundred  in  the  engagement.  The  day 
succeeding  the  action,  the  troops  set  fire  to  the  town, 
and  destroyed  everything  valuable,  and  the  morning 
ensuing  struck  their  tents  and  commenced  their 
march  for  Vincennes,  where  they  arrived  in  safety, 
after  a  most  fatiguing  campaign  of  fifty-five  days,  and 
marching  the  distance  of  three  hundred  and  twenty 
miles. 

The  victory  gained  by  Gen.  Harrison  at  Tippecanoe 
was  justly  deemed  of  the  greatest  importance  to  the 
country.  President  Madison,  in  his  message  to  Con- 
gress soon  after,  says  : — 


INDIAN    WARS.  241 

"  Congress  will  see  with  satisfaction  the  dauntless 
spirit  and  fortitude  victoriously  displayed  by  every 
description  of  the  troops  engaged,  as  well  as  the  col- 
lected firmness  which  distinguished  their  commander, 
on  an  occasion  requiring  the  utmost  exertion  of  valor 
and  discipline.  It  may  reasonably  be  expected  that 
the  good  effects  of  a  critical  defeat  and  dispersion  of 
a  combination  of  savages,  which  appears  to  have  been 
spreading  to  a  greater  extent,  wi}l  be  experienced,  not 
only  in  the  cessation  of  the  murders  and  depredations 
committed  on  our  frontier,  but  in  the  prevention  of 
any  hostile  incursions  otherwise  to  have  been  appre- 
hended." 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  Gen.  Harrison  to  the  secre- 
tary of  war,  dated  Vincennes,  Dec.  14,  1811. 

"  Sir* — I  have  the  honor  to  inform  you  that  two  prin- 
cipal chiefs  of  the  Kickapoos  of  the  prairie  arrived 
here,  bearing  a  flag,  on  the  evening  before  last.  They 
informed  that  they  came  in  consequence  of  a  message 
from  the  chief  of  that  part  of  the  Kickapoos  which  had 
joined  the  Prophet,  requiring  them  to  do  so,  and  that 
the  said  chief  is  to  be  here  m  a  day  or  two.  T.he 
account  which  they  gave  of  the  late  confederacy  under 
the  Prophet  is  as  follows  : — 

"  The  Prophet,  with  his  Shawanees,  is  at  a  small 
Huron  village,  about  twelve  miles  from  his  former 
residence,  on  this  side  the  Wabash,  where  also  are 
twelve  or  fifteen  Hurons.  The  Kickapoos  are  en- 
camped near  the  Tippecanoe.  The  Powtawsiomies 
have  scattered  and  gone  to  different  villages  of  that 
tribe.  The  Winnebagoes  had  all  set  out  on  their 
return  to  their  own  country,  excepting  one  chief  and 
nine  men,  who  remained  at  their  former  village.  The 
latter  had  attended  Tecumseh  in  his  tour  to  the  south- 
ward, and  had  only  returned  to  the  Prophet's  town 
the  day  before  the  action.  The  Prophet  had  sent  a 
message  to  the  Kickapoos  of  the  prairie,  to  request 
that  he  might  be  permitted  to  retire  to  their  town. 
This  was  positively  refused,  and  a  warning  sent  to 
him  not  to  come  there.  He  then  sent  to  request  that 
31 


242  INDIAN    WARS. 

four  of  his  men  might  attend  the  Kickapoo  chief  here. 
This  was  also  refused. 

"  These  chiefs  say,  on  the  whole,  that  all  the  tribes 
who  lost  warriors  in  the  late  action  attribute  their 
misfortunes  to  the  Prophet  alone  ;  that  they  constantly 
reproach  him  with  their  misfortunes,  and  threaten  him 
with  death  ;  that  they  are  all  desirous  of  making  their 
peace  with  the  United  States  ;  that  the  Prophet's  fol- 
lowers were  fully  impressed  with  a  belief  that  they 
could  defeat  us  with  ease ;  that  it  was  their  intention 
to  have  attacked  us  at  fort  Harrison  if  we  had  gone 
higher ;  that  the  attack  made  on  our  sentinels  at  fort 
Harrison  was  intended  to  shut  the  door  against  the 
accommodation  ;  that  the  Winnebagoes  had  forty  war- 
riors killed  in  the  action,  and  the  Kickapoos  eleven, 
and  ten  wounded  ;  that  they  have  never  heard  how 
many  Pottawatomies  and  other  tribes  were  killed ; 
that  the  Pottawatomie  chief  left  by  me  on  the  battle- 
ground is  since  dead  of  his  wounds,  but  that  he  faith- 
fully delivered  my  speech  to  the  different  tribes,  and 
warmly  urged  them  to  abandon  the  Prophet,  and  sub- 
mit to  my  terms. 

"  I  cannot  say  how  much  of  the  above  may  be 
depended  on.  I  believe,  however,  that  the  statement 
made  by  the  chief  is  generally  correct,  particularly 
with  regard  to  the  present  disposition  of  the  Indians. 
It  is  certain  that  our  frontiers  have  never  enjoyed  more 
profound  tranquillity  than  at  this  time.  Before  the 
expedition,  not  a  fortnight  passed  over  without  some 
vexatious  depredation  being  committed.  The  Kicka- 
poo chiefs  certainly  tell  an  untruth  when  they  say 
that  there  were  but  eleven  of  this  tribe  killed  and  ten 
wounded.  It  is  impossible  to  believe  that  fewer  were 
wounded  than  killed.  They  acknowledge,  however, 
that  the  Indians  have  never  sustained  so  severe  a 
defeat  since  their  acquaintance  with  the  white  peo- 
ple." 


INDIAN     WAttS.  243 


CHAP.   XVIII. 

GEN.  HARRISON'S  ENGAGEMENTS  WITH  THE  INDIANS  DURING  THE 
LATE  WAR  WITH  GREAT  BRITAIN.— GALLANT  DEFENCE  OF  FORT 
MEIGS.— ATTACK  ON  FORT  STEPHENSON.— BATTLE  OF  THE 
THAMES.— DEATH  OF  TECUMSEH. 

In  the  course  of  the  late  war  which  prevailed 
between  America  and  Great  Britain,  the  latter  having 
engaged  many  of  the  savages  in  her  cause,  Gen. 
Harrison  (who  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the 
volunteers  and  drafted  militia  of  Ohio,  &,c.)  held  a 
council  with  a  number  of  Indian  chiefs  who  had  pro- 
fessed neutral  sentiments,  to  whom  he  made  three 
propositions  :  f*  to  take  up  arms  in  behalf  of  the  United 
States — to  remove  within  the  lines  and  remain  neutral 
— or,  to  go  to  the  enemy  and  seek  their  protection. " 
After  a  short  consultation,  many  of  them  accepted  the 
first,  and  made  preparations  to  accompany  him  in  the 
invasion  of  Canada. 

After  the  surrender  of  Detroit  to  the  British  forces 
under  Gen.  Brock,  the  whole  northwestern  frontier 
became  exposed  to  the  inroads  of  the  enemy.  Gen 
Brock  having  been  killed  at  the  battle  of  Queenston, 
the  command  of  the  British  army  devolved  upon  Gen. 
Proctor,  who  had  under  him  a  large  body  of  regular 
troops,  with  all  the  savages  friendly  to  the  English, 
who  had  joined  him  in  great  numbers,  and  were  com- 
manded by  the  famous  Tecumseh.  Their  head  quarters 
were  established  at  Maiden  ;  and  frequent  attacks  were 
made  by  them  upon  the  settlements  on  the  frontiers  of 
Ohio  and  Indiana. 

Our  government  at  this  time  adopted  the  most  effi- 
cient measures  in  their  power,  not  only  to  defend  the 
frontier  inhabitants  from  their  savage  enemies,  but  to 
recover  what  had  been  lost,  by  carrying  the  war  into 
the  enemy's  country.  Large  bodies  of  volunteers  were 
raised   by  the   western  states,  who  were  ordered,  with 


244  INDIAN    WARS. 

the   drafted  militia,  immediately  to  join   the   western 
army,  which  was  placed  under  the  command  of  Gen 
Wm.  H.  Harrison. 

The  first  of  September,  1S12,  a  considerable  body 
of  British  and  Indians  proceeded  from  fort  Maiden  to 
lay  waste  the  frontiers  of  Ohio.  A  principal  object 
appears  to  have  been  the  capture  of  fort  Wayne. 
They  burnt  several  valuable  buildings,  and  killed  many 
of  the  inhabitants  ;  among  whom  was  a  brother  of 
Gov.  Meigs. 

On  the  8th  of  November,  a  detachment  of  seven 
hundred  men,  commanded  by  Col.  Campbell,  left 
Franklinton,  on  an  expedition  against  the  Miami  In- 
dians, residing  at  the  head  of  the  Wabash.  On  the 
17th  December,  they  reached  one  of  their  villages, 
killed  eight  warriors,  and  took  thirty-six  prisoners. 
They  set  fire  to  the  village,  and  encamped  a  few 
miles  therefrom.  A  little  before  the  break  of  day,  they 
were  attacked  by  the  exasperated  savages  in  their 
camp,  shouting  and  yelling  horribly. 

The  Americans  sustained  the  attack  until  day- 
light, when  the  Indians  were  charged  and  dispersed, 
with  the  loss  of  thirty-five  killed.  The  loss  of  the 
American  troops  was  eight  killed  and  twenty-nine 
wounded. 

On  the  14th  of  January,  1813,  Col.  Lewis  was  des 
patched  to  attack  a  large  body  of  Indians  encamped 
near  the  river  Raisin.  On  the  18th  the  attack  com- 
menced. On  the  first  onset  the  savages  raised  their 
accustomed  yell,  but  the  noise  was  drowned  in  the 
returning  shouts  of  their  dauntless  assailants.  They 
advanced  boldly  to  the  charge  and  drove  them  in  all 
directions.  On  the  first  fire  sixteen  of  the  Indians  fell. 
About  forty  were  killed.  Col.  Lewis'  party  lost  twelve 
killed  and  fifty-two  wounded. 

On  the  18th,  Gen.  Winchester  proceeded  with  a 
reinforcement  of  eight  hundred  men  to  the  village  of 
Frenchtown.  On  the  22d,  they  were  attacked  by  a 
combined  force  of  the  enemy  under  the  command  of 
Tecumseh  and  Proctor.     The  American  troops  were 


INDIAN    WARS.  245 

in  a  moment  ready  for  the  reception  of  the  enemy. 
The  right  wing  sustained  the  attack  for  about  thirty 
minutes,  when,  overpowered  by  numbers,  they  retreated 
over  the  river,  and  were  met  by  a  large  body  of  Indians. 
The  troops,  finding  their  retreat  cut  off,  resolved  to  sell 
their  lives  as  dear  as  possible,  and  fought  with  despera- 
tion ;  but  few  of  these  brave  fellows,  however,  escaped 
the  tomahawk.  The  left  wing  with  equal  bravery 
maintained  their  ground  within  their  pickets.  The 
Indians  and  regulars  made  three  different  charges 
upon  them,  but  the  troops,  with  the  most  determined 
bravery  and  presence  of  mind,  reserved  their  fire  until 
the  enemy  advanced  within  point  blank  shot ;  they 
then  opened  a  most  galling  fire  upon  them,  and  mowed 
down  their  ranks  until  they  were  compelled  to  retreat 
in  confusion.  The  Americans  lost  nearly  four  hundred 
men,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing.  The  courage 
of  brave  men  was  never  more  severely  tested.  The 
party  that  sought  a  retreat  at  the  commencement  of  the 
action  were  closely  pursued,  surrounded,  and  literally 
cut  to  pieces  by  the  savages.  Not  one  escaped  the 
scalping-knife  ! 

On  the  30th  of  January,  Gen.  Harrison  despatched 
Capt.  Lamor,  Doctor  M'Keenhan,  and  a  Frenchman 
with  a  flag  of  truce  to  Maiden.  They  encamped  the 
first  night  near  the  rapids,  and  hoisted  the  white  flag  ; 
but  this  was  not  respected.  The  Indians  fired  upon 
them  while  asleep,  killed  Lamor,  wounded  Doctor 
M'Keenhan,  and  took  him  and  the  Frenchman  pris- 
oners. 

Gen.  Harrison,  receiving  information  that  a  large 
body  of  Indians  were  collected  on  Presque  Isle,  near 
the  Miami,  on  the  9th  of  February  proceeded  with  a 
detachment  to  attack  them.  The  enemy  fled  on  the 
approach  of  the  troops,  who  pursued  them  almost  to 
the  river  Raisin,  but  without  being  able  to  overtake 
them.  Such  was  their  desire  to  come  up  with  the 
foe  that  they  marched  sixty  miles  in  twenty-four 
hours. 

The  hostile  Indians  continued  to  make  inroads  into 


24G  INDIAN    WARS. 

the  settlements,  and  committed  many  murders.  An 
event  took  place,  however,  that  served  in  some  meas- 
ure to  check  the  audacity  of  the  Indians.  As  Col. 
Ball,  with  a  small  squadron,  was  descending  the 
Sandusky,  the  foremost  of  his  party  were  fired  upon  by 
a  band  of  eighteen  or  twenty  Indians,  who  had  placed 
themselves  in  ambush  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting 
the  mail-carrier.  The  colonel  instantly  charged  upon 
them,  and  drove  them  from  their  hiding-place.  The 
ground  was  favorable  for  cavalry,  and  the  savages, 
finding  neither  mercy  nor  the  possibility  of  escape, 
whooped  and  shouted  horribly,  and  fought  desperately, 
till  they  were  all,  to  a  man,  cut  to  pieces.  Col.  Ball 
was  twice  dismounted,  and  opposed  in  personal  contest 
to  an  Indian  of  gigantic  stature.  It  was  a  desperate 
and  doubtful  struggle  ;  life  was  at  stake ;  both  exerted 
to  the  utmost.  An  officer  rode  up  and  rescued  the 
colonel,  by  shooting  the  Indian  through  the  head.  Not 
an  Indian  after  this  ventured  to  cross  the  Sandusky  in 
quest  of  plunder. 

If  the  massacre  of  the  river  Raisin  filled  the  West 
with  sorrow,  it  also  awakened  there  a  sense  of  indig- 
nation and  outrage,  of  which  the  effects  were  after- 
wards seen.  Its  immediate  influence  was  prejudicial 
to  the  objects  of  the  campaign.  Winchester's  own 
movement  had  been  not  only  without  the  knowledge  or 
consent  of  Harrison,  but  contrary  to  his  views  and 
plans  for  the  conduct  of  the  campaign.  When  he 
heard  that  the  movement  had  been  made,  he  and  those 
about  him  felt  that  it  was  to  the  last  degree  imprudent, 
and  looked  for  nothing  less  from  it  than  the  certain  and 
inevitable  destruction  of  the  left  wing  of  the  army, 
which  had  thus  thrown  itself  into  the  very  jaws  of  the 
enemy,  and  away  from  the  possibility  of  succor.  On 
the  evening  of  the  16th,  being  at  Upper  Sandusky,  he 
received  from  Col.  Perkins,  at  Lower  Sandusky,  intelli- 
gence, for  the  first  time,  that  Winchester,  having  arrived 
at  the  Rapids,  meditated  some  unknown  movement 
against  the  enemy.  Alarmed  at  this,  and  ignorant 
what   it   implied,  Gen.  Harrison  gave  orders   for   the 


INDIAN    W4RS.  247 

advance  of  troops  and  artillery,  and  hastened  to  Lower 
Sandusky  himself.  Here  he  was  met  by  information 
from  the  Rapids  of  the  march  of  Col.  Lewis  to  French- 
town.  Fresh  troops  were  immediately  put  in  motion, 
by  forced  marches,  for  the  Rapids;  to  which  point  he 
himself  pushed  with  the  utmost  speed.  All  the  dis- 
posable troops  at  the  Rapids,  and  others  as  they  came 
in,  were  ordered  on  with  anxious  expedition  ;  but  they 
were  met  on  the  road  by  the  fugitives  from  the  field  of 
battle,  and  nothing  remained  but  to  protect  them  and 
the  houseless  people  of  Frenchtown.  In  short,  all 
possible  efforts  were  made  to  protect  Winchester  from 
the  apprehended  consequences  of  his  own  ill-advised 
acts. 

After  this,  in  expectation  of  an  attack  on  the  position 
at  the  Rapids,  the  army  fell  back  to  the  portage,  to 
admit  of  an  expected  reinforcement  under  Gen.  Left- 
wich  ;  on  the  arrival  of  which,  the  position  at  the 
Rapids,  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Miami,  was  resumed, 
and  strongly  fortified,  as  the  winter  quarters  of  the 
army.  It  was  called  Camp  Meigs,  in  honor  of  the 
governor  of  Ohio. 

This  position,  being  attacked  by  the  British,  became 
the  scene  of  a  brilliant  triumph  to  the  arms  of  the 
United  States.  So  soon  as  it  became  known  that  the 
attack  was  contemplated,  Gen.  Harrison,  having  made 
arrangements  for  strong  reinforcements  to  follow  him, 
repaired  to  Camp  Meigs,  to  conduct  the  defence  of  it  in 
person.  The  enemy  made  his  appearance  on  the  26th 
of  April  ;  consisting  of  a  numerous  force,  British  and 
Indians,  commanded  by  Gen.  Proctor ;  who,  having 
ascended  on  the  north  side  of  the  Miami  in  boats, 
landed  at  old  fort  Miami,  and  proceeded  to  construct 
three  powerful  batteries  directly  opposite  the  American 
camp.  Meanwhile,  our  troops  had  thrown  up  a  breast- 
work of  earth,  twelve  feet  in  height,  traversing  the 
camp  in  rear  of  the  tents,  so  that  when  the  batteries  of 
the  enemy  were  completed  and  mounted,  and  his  fire 
opened,  the  tents  of  the  Americans,  being  struck  and 
removed  to  the  rear  of  the  traverse,  were  completely 


248  INDIAN    WARS. 

sheltered  and  protected.  A  severe  fire  was  now  kept 
up  on  both  sides  until  the  4th  of  May,  when  intelli- 
gence reached  the  camp  of  the  approach  of  the  expected 
reinforcements,  composed  of  a  brigade  of  Kentucky 
militia  under  Gen.  Green  Clay. 

Gen.  Harrison  immediately  determined  to  make  a 
bold  effort,  by  a  sortie  from  the  camp,  combined  with 
,an  attack  of  the  enemy's  lines  by  Gen.  Clay,  to  raise 
the  siege.  Orders  accordingly  were  despatched  to 
Gen.  Clay,  requiring  him  that,  instead  of  forming  an 
immediate  junction  with  the  garrison,  he  should  detach 
eight  hundred  of  his  men  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river,  where  two  of  the  British  batteries  were,  turn  and 
take  the  batteries,  spike  the  cannon,  destroy  the  gun- 
carriages,  and  then  regain  the  boats  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible ;  while  the  remainder  of  the  brigade  should  land 
and  fight  their  way  into  the  camp,  so  as  to  favor  a 
sortie  to  be  made  by  the  garrison  against  the  third 
and  only  remaining  British  battery.  This  plan  was 
ably  conceived,  and  promised  the  best  results.  Gen. 
Clay,  after  detaching  Col.  Dudley  to  land  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Miami,  fought  his  way  safely  into  the  camp. 
A  part  of*  the  garrison  also,  under  Col.  (now  Gen.) 
Miller,  consisting  in  part  of  regular  troops  and  the 
residue  militia  and  Kentucky  volunteers,  gallantly 
assaulted  and  carried  the  battery  on  the  eastern  bank, 
made  a  number  of  prisoners,  and  drove  the  British  and 
Indians  from  their  lines.     ' 

Meanwhile,  Dudley  had  landed  his  men,  and  charged 
and  carried  the  two  batteries,  without  the  loss  of  a  man. 
Unhappily,  these  gallant  citizens  were  not  sufficiently 
aware  of  their  exposed  situation,  and  of  the  necessity 
of  retreating  to  their  boats,  in  punctual  observance  of 
their  orders,  so  soon  as  they  should  have  destroyed  the 
enemy's  artillery.  Instead  of  this,  they  were,  without 
due  consideration,  drawn  into  a  fight  with  some  strag- 
gling Indians,  and  so  detained  until  Proctor  had  time 
to  interpose  a  strong  force  between  them  and  the  means 
of  retreat.  The  result  was  the  destruction  rather  than 
defeat  of  the  detachment,  for  three  fourths  of  it  were 


INDIAN    WARS.  249 

made  captives  or  slain.  The  British  arms  were  again 
dishonored  by  giving  up  the  prisoners  to  be  massacred 
by  the  Indians.  Dudley  and  many  of  his  companions 
were  tomahawked  at  once.  Others  of  the  prisoners 
were  put  into  fort  Miami,  for  the  Indians  to  stand  on 
the  ramparts  and  fire  into  the  disarmed  crowd.  Those 
Indians  who  chose  selected  their  victims,  led  them  to 
the  gateway,  and  there,  under  the  eye  of  Gen.  Proctor* 
and  in  the  presence  of  the  whole  British  army,  mur 
dered  and  scalped  them.  Not  until  Tecumseh  came 
up  from  the  batteries  did  the  slaughter  cease.  "  For 
shame  !  it  is  a  disgrace  to  kill  defenceless  prisoners  !" 
he  exclaimed,  thus  displaying  more  of  humanity  than 
Proctor  himself. 

Unfortunate  as  this  incident  was,  the  events  of  the 
day  satisfied  Proctor  that  he  could  not  continue  the 
siege  with  any  hope  of  success.  He  resolved  to 
retreat,  to  cover  which  he  sent  in  a  flag  of  truce,  requir- 
ing the  immediate  surrender  of  the  American  post,  and 
army,  as  "  the  only  means  left  for  saving  the  latter 
from  the  tomahawks  and  scalping-knives  of  the  sav- 
ages." Considering  this  base  and  insolent  message 
unworthy  of  any  serious  notice,  Gen.  Harrison  simply 
admonished  Proctor  not  to  repeat  it ;  with  which 
manly  and  decided  answer,  Proctor,  being  perforce 
content,  hastily  broke  up  his  camp,  and  retreated  in 
disgrace  and  confusion  towards  Maiden. 

In  May  following,  however,  Proctor,  thinking  to 
surprise  fort  Meigs,  made  a  second  attack  upon  it  with 
a  large  force  of  British  regulars  and  Canadians,  and 
several  thousand  Indians  under  Tecumseh,  but  was 
again  obliged  to  retreat  in  disgrace. 

On  the  first  day  of  August  Gen.  Proctor  appeared 
with  five  hundred  regulars,  and  about  eight  hundred 
Indians  of  the  most  ferocious  kind,  before  fort  Ste- 
phenson, twenty  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Sandusky.  There  were  not  more  than  one  hundred 
and  thirty-three  effective  men  in  the  garrison,  and  the 
works  covered  one  acre  of  ground  ;  it  was  a  mere  out- 
post of  little  importance ;  and  Gen.  Harrison,  acting 
32 


250  INDIAN    WARS. 

with  the  unanimous  advice  of  his  council  of  war,  had 
sent  orders  to  Major  Croghan,  who  commanded  the 
garrison,  to  evacuate  the  fort,  and  make  good  his 
retreat  to  head  quarters,  provided  the  enemy  should 
approach  the  place  with  artillery,  and  a  retreat  be 
practicable.  But  the  first  step  taken  by  Proctor  was 
to  isolate  the  fort  by  a  cordon  of  Indians,  thus  leaving 
to  Major  Croghan  no  choice  but  between  resistance 
and  submission.  A  messenger  was  sent  to  demand  the 
surrender  of  the  fort.  He  was  met  by  Ensign  Shipp, 
to  whom  the  messenger  observed  that  Gen.  Proctor 
had  a  considerable  body  of  regular  troops,  and  a  great 
many  Indians,  whom  it  was  impossible  to  control,  and 
if  the  fort  was  taken  by  force,  he  must  expect  that  the 
mildest  instruments  made  use  of  would  be  the  tomahawk 
and  scalping-knife !  Shipp  replied,  that  it  was  the 
commander's  intention  to  defend  the  garrison  or  be 
buried  in  it,  and  that  they  might  do  their  worst.  The 
messenger,  startled  at  the  reply  of  Shipp,  again 
addressed  him:  "You  are  a  fine  young  man.  I  pity 
your  situation.  For  God's  sake  surrender,  and  prevent 
the  dreadful  slaughter  which  must  inevitably  follow 
resistance  !"  The  gallant  Shipp  turned  from  him  with 
indignation,  and  was  immediately  seized  by  a  frightful- 
looking  savage,  who  attempted  to  wrest  his  sword  from 
him,  but  the  ensign  was  fortunately  too  quick  for  him, 
and  buried  the  blade  to  the  hilt  in  his  body,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  reaching  the  fort  in  safety.  The  attack  now 
commenced.  About  four  P.  M.  all  the  enemy's  guns 
were  concentrated  against  the  northwestern  angle  of 
the  fort,  for  the  purpose  of  making  a  breach.  To 
counteract  the  effect  of  their  fire,  the  commander 
caused  that  point  to  be  strengthened  by  means  of  bags 
of  flour,  sand,  and  other  materials,  in  such  a  manner 
that  the  balls  of  the  enemy  did  but  little  injury.  But 
the  enemy,  supposing  that  their  fire  had  sufficiently  shat- 
tered the  pickets,  advanced  to  the  number  of  six  hundred 
to  storm  the  place,  the  Indians  shouting  in  their  usual 
manner.  As  soon  as  the  ditch  was  pretty  well  filled 
with  the  copper-colored  assailants,  the  commander  of 


INDIAN    WARS.  251 

the  fort  ordered  a  six-pounder,  which  had  been  maskecs 
in  the  block-house,  to  be  discharged.  .  It  had  been 
loaded  with  a  double  charge  of  musket-balls  and  slugs. 
The  piece  completely  raked  the  ditch  from  end  to  end. 
The  yell  of  the  savages  was  at  this  instant  horrible. 
The  first  fire  levelled  the  one  half  in  death  ;  the  second 
and  third  either  killed  or  wounded  all  except  eleven, 
who  were  covered  by  the  dead  bodies.  The  Ameri- 
cans had  but  one  killed,  and  seven  slifhtly  wounded. 
Early  the  ensuing  morning  the  few  regulars  and  In- 
dians that  survived  retreated  down  the  river,  abandon- 
ing all  their  baggage. 

The  time  was  now  at  hand  when  Gen.  Harrison  and 
his  army  were  to  reach  the  full  completion  of  all  the 
contemplated  objects  of  the  expedition. 

Among  the  earliest  recommendations  of  Gen.  Har- 
rison to  the  government  the  year  before,  and  immedi- 
ately after  he  commenced  operations,  had  been  that  of 
constructing  and  equipping  a  naval  armament  on  the 
lakes.  In  one  letter  he  says,  "  Admitting  that  Maiden 
and  Detroit  are  both  taken,  Mackinaw  and  St.  Joseph 
will  both  remain  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy  until  we 
can  create  a  force  capable  of  contending  with  the  ves- 
sels which  the  British  have  in  lake  Michigan/'  &,c. 
And  again,  in  another  letter, — "  Should  any  offensive 
operation  be  suspended  until  spring,  it  is  my  decided 
opinion  that  the  cheapest  and  most  effectual  plan  will 
be  to  obtain  command  of  lake  Erie.  This  being  once 
effected,  every  difficulty  will  be  removed.  An  army 
of  four  thousand  men,  landed  on  the  north  side  of  the 
lake,  below  Maiden,  will  reduce  that  place,  retake 
Detroit,  and,  with  the  aid  of  the  fleet,  proceed  down 
the  lake  to  co-operate  with  the  army  from  Niagara." 
These  sagacious  instructions,  being  repeatedly  and 
strenuously  urged  by  him,  and  reinforced  also  from 
other  quarters,  were  adopted  and  acted  upon  by  the 
government.  Commodore  Perry  was  commissioned 
to  build,  equip,  and  command  the  contemplated  fleet ; 
and,  on  the  10th  of  September,  with  an  inferior  force, 


252  INDIAN    WARS. 

he  met  the  enemy,  and  gained  the  brilliant  victory  of 
Lake  Erie. 

Meanwhile,  Col.  Richard  M.  Johnson,  then  a  mem- 
ber of  Congress  from  Kentucky,  had  devised  the 
organization  of  two  regiments  of  mounted  militia, 
which  he  was  authorized  by  the  government  to  raise, 
as  well  for  service  against  the  Indians,  as  to  co-ope- 
rate with  Harrison.  Col.  Johnson  crossed  the  country 
of  Lower  Sandusky,  where  he  received  orders  from 
the  war  department  to  proceed  to  Kaskaskia,  to  ope- 
rate in  that  quarter  ;  but,  by  the  interference  of  Har 
rison,  and  at  the  urgent  request  of  Col.  Johnson, — 
who  said,  for  himself  and  his  men,  that  the  first  object 
of  their  hearts  was  to  accompany  Harrison  to  Detroit 
and  Canada,  and  to  partake  in  the  danger  and  honor 
of  that  expedition,  under  an  officer  in  whom  they  had 
confidence,  and  who  had  approved  himself  "to  be 
wise,  prudent,  and  brave, " — the  orders  of  the  depart- 
ment were  countermanded,  and  Col.  Johnson  attained 
his  wish. 

Gen.  Harrison  now  prepared  to  strike  the  great 
blow.  Aided  by  the  energetic  efforts  of  Gov.  Meigs, 
of  Ohio,  and  Gov.  Shelby,  of  Kentucky,  he  had  ready 
on  the  southern  shore  of  lake  Erie,  by  the  middle  of 
September,  a  competent  force,  destined  for  the  imme- 
diate invasion  of  Canada.  Between  the  16th  and  the 
24th  of  September,  the  artillery,  military  stores,  pro- 
visions, and  troops,  were  gradually  embarked,  and  on 
the  27th  the  whole  army  proceeded  to  the  Canada 
shore.  "  Remember  the  river  Raisin, "  said  Gen. 
Harrison,  in  his  address  to  the  troops,  "  but  remember 
it  only  whilst  victory  is  suspended.  The  revenge  of  a 
soldier  cannot  be  gratified  on  a  fallen  enemy."  The 
army  landed  in  high  spirits  ;  but  the  enemy  had  aban- 
doned his  strong-hold,  and  retreated  to  Sandwich, 
after  dismantling  Maiden,  burning  the  barracks  and 
navy-yard,  and  stripping  the  adjacent  country  of  horses 
and  cattle.  Gen.  Harrison  encamped  that  night  on 
the  ruins  of  Maiden. 

On  the  2d  of  October,  arrangements  were  made  for 


INDIAN    WARS.  253 

pursuing  the  retreating  enemy  up  the  Thames.  The 
army  was  put  in  motion  on  the  morning  of  the  4th. 
Gen.  Harrison  accompanied  Col.  Johnson,  and  was 
followed  by  Gov.  Shelby  with  the  infantry.  Having 
passed  the  ground  where  the  enemy  had  encamped  the 
night  before,  the  general  directed  the  advance  of  Col. 
Johnson's  regiment  to  accelerate  their  march,  for  the 
purpose  of  ascertaining  the  distance  of  the  enemy. 

The  troops  had  now  advanced  within  three  miles  of 
the  Moravian  town,  and  within  one  mile  of  the  enemv. 
Across  a  narrow  strip  of  land,  near  an  Indian  village, 
the  enemy  were  drawn  up  in  a  line  of  battle,  to  prevent 
the  advance  of  the  American  troops.  The  British 
troops  amounted  to  six  hundred,  the  Indians  to  more 
than  twelve  hundred.  About  one  hundred  and  fifty 
regulars,  under  Col.  Ball,  were  ordered  to  advance 
and  amuse  the  enemy,  and,  should  a  favorable  oppor- 
tunity present,  to  seize  his  cannon.  A  small  party  of 
friendly  Indians  were  directed  to  move  under  the  bank. 
The  regiment  of  Col.  Johnson  was  drawn  up  in  close 
column,  with  its  right  a  few  yards  distant  from  the 
road.  Gen.  Desha's  division  covered  the  left  of  John- 
son's regiment.  Gen.  Cass  and  Commodore  Perry 
volunteered  as  aids  to  Gen.  Harrison. 

On  the  5th,  the  enemy  was  discovered  in  a  position 
skilfully  chosen,  in  relation  as  well  to  local  circum- 
stances as  to  the  character  of  his  troops.  A  narrow 
strip  of  dry  land,  flanked  by  the  river  Thames  on  the 
left  and  by  a  swamp  on  the  right,  was  occupied  by  his 
regular  infantry  and  artillery,  while  on  the  right  flank 
lay  Tecumseh  and  his  followers,  on  the  eastern  mar- 
gin of  the  swamp.  But,  notwithstanding  the  judicious 
choice  of  the  ground,  Proctor  had  committed  the  error 
of  forming  his  infantry  in  open  order.  Availing  him- 
self of  this  fact,  and  aware  that  troops  so  disposed 
could  not  resist  a  charge  of  mounted  men,  he  directed 
Col.  Johnson  to  dash  through  the  enemy's  line  in 
column.  The  movement  was  made  with  brilliant  suc- 
cess. The  mounted  men  charged  with  promptitude 
and  vigor,  broke  through  the  line  of  the  enemy,  formed 


254  INDIAN    WARS. 

in  the  rear,  and  assailed  the  hroken  line  with  a  success 
seldom  equalled,  for  nearly  the  whole  of  the  British 
regular  force  was  either  killed,  wounded,  or  taken. 

On  the  left  the  contest  was  much  more  serious. 
Col.  Johnson's  regiment,  being  there  stationed,  re- 
ceived a  galling  fire  from  the  Indians,  who  seemed  not 
disposed  to  give  ground.  The  colonel  gallantly  led 
his  men  into  the  midst  of  them,  and  was  personally 
attacked  by  a  chief,  whom  he  despatched  with  his  cut- 
lass at  the  moment  the  fprmer  was  aiming  a  blow  at 
him  with  his  tomahawk.  The  savages,  finding  the  fire 
of  the  troops  too  warm  for  them,  fled  across  the  hills 
and  attempted  to  seek  shelter  in  a  piece  of  woods  on 
the  left,  where  they  were  closely  pursued  by  the  cav- 
alry. At  the  margin  of  the  wood  Tecumseh  stationed 
himself,  armed  with  a  spear,  tomahawk,  &c,  endea- 
voring to  rally  and  persuade  his  men  to  return  to  the 
attack.  At  this  point  a  considerable  body  of  Indians 
had  collected  ;  but  this  brave  savage  saw  that  the  for- 
tune of  the  day  was  against  him,  and  the  battle  was 
lost.  Proctor  had  cowardly  fled  from  the  field,  and 
left  him  and  his  warriors  alone  to  sustain  themselves 
against  a  far  superior  force  ;  and  he  knew  that  there 
was  no  chance  of  contending  with  any  hope  of  success. 
He  therefore  stood,  like  a  true  hero,  disdaining  to  fly, 
and  was,  with  many  of  his  bravest  warriors  around 
him,  shot  down  by  the  Kentucky  riflemen.  It  has 
been  published  to  the  world,  and  by  many  believed, 
that  this  distinguished  warrior  was  killed  by  a  pistol- 
shot  from  Col.  Johnson  ;  but  this  is  undoubtedly  a 
mistake,  which  probably  originated  from  the  circum- 
stance of  the  colonel's  having  killed  a  chief  by  whom 
he  was  attacked,  as  has  before  been  related.  That  he 
fell  by  a  rifle-shot,  there  can  be  no  doubt ;  but  by 
whom  fired,  it  was  not  certainly  known,  or  probably 
never  can  be  satisfactorily  proved.  No  less  than  six 
of  the  riflemen  and  twenty-two  Indians  fell  within 
twenty-five  yards  of  the  spot  where  Tecumseh  was 
killed. 

The  Indians  continued  a  brisk  fire  from  the  margin 


INDIAN    WARS.  255 

of  the  wood  until  a  fresh  regiment  was  called  into 
action  to  oppose  them.  A  company  of  cavalry  having 
crossed  the  hills  and  gained  the  rear  of  the  savages,  the 
rout  became  general.  They  fought  bravely,  and  sus- 
tained a  heavy  loss  in  killed  and  wounded.  The  death 
of  their  leader,  Tecumseh,  was  an  irreparable  loss  to 
them. 

Tecumseh  was  the  most  extraordinary  Indian  that 
has  ever  appeared  in  history.  He  was  by  birth  a 
Shavvanese,  and  would  have  been  a  great  man  in  any 
age  or  nation.  Independent  of  the  most  consummate 
courage  and  skill  as  a  warrior,  and  all  the  character- 
istic acuteness  of  his  race,  he  was  endowed  by  nature 
with  the  attributes  of  mind  necessary  for  great  political 
combinations.  His  acute  understanding,  very  early  in 
life,  informed  him  that  his  countrymen  had  lost  their 
importance  ;  that  they  were  gradually  yielding  to  the 
whites,  who  were  acquiring  an  imposing  influence  over 
them.  Instigated  by  these  considerations,  and,  per- 
haps, by  his  natural  ferocity  and  attachment  to  war,  he 
became  a  decided  enemy  to  the  whites,  and  imbibed  an 
invincible  determination  (he  surrendered  it  with  his 
life)  to  regain  for  his  country  the  proud  independence 
he  supposed  she  had  lost.  For  a  number  of  years  he 
was  foremost  in  every  act  of  hostility  committed 
against  those  he  conceived  the  oppressors  of  his  coun- 
trymen, and  was  equally  remarkable  for  intrepidity  as 
skill,  in  many  combats  that  took  place  under  his  banner. 
Aware,  at  length,  of  the  extent,  number,  and  power  of 
the  United  States,  he  became  fully  convinced  of  the 
futility  of  any  single  nation  of  red  men  attempting  to 
cope  with  them.  He  formed,  therefore,  the  grand 
scheme  of  uniting  all  the  tribes  east  of  the  Mississippi 
into  hostility  against  the  United  States.  This  was  a 
field  worthy  of  his  great  and  enterprising  genius.  He 
commenced  in  the  year  1809  ;  and  in  the  execution  of 
his  project  he  displayed  an  unequalled  adroitness,  elo- 
quence, and  courage.  He  insinuated  himself  into 
every  tribe  from  Michilimackinack  to  Georgia,  and 
was  invariably  successful  in  his  attempts  to  bring  them 


256  INDIAN    WARS. 

over  to  his  views.  He  played  upon  all  their  feelings, 
but  principally  upon  their  superstition,  and  sometimes 
assumed  the  character  of  a  prophet,  and  carried  with 
him  a  red  stick,  to  which  he  attached  certain  mystical 
properties,  and  the  acceptance  of  which  was  considered 
as  the  joining  of  his  party  ;  hence  the  name  of  Red 
Sticks  applied  to  all  Indians  hostile  to  the  United 
States.  Unfortunately  for  Tecumseh,  but  happily  for 
the  United  States,  was  it,  that,  before  his  plan  had 
become  matured,  before  his  arrangements  for  general 
hostility  were  perfected,  before,  in  fact,  he  had  brought 
into  the  field  any  of  his  forces,  his  brother  made  a  pre- 
mature attack  upon  the  forces  of  the  United  States 
under  the  command  of  Gen.  Harrison,  in  the  summer 
of  1811,  at  Tippecanoe,  in  which  he  suffered  a  signal 
defeat. 

This  disaster  marred  the  prospects  of  the  gallant 
Tecumseh.  His  own  soul  was  unshaken ;  but  it 
damped  the  ardor  of  his  associates ;  and  although 
many  continued  firm  in  their  warlike  attitude,  nor 
shrunk  from  a  contest  that  had  commenced  with  defeat, 
all  the  efforts  of  Tecumseh  were  unavailing  to  supply 
the  links  thus  broken  in  his  chain  of  operations.  The 
war  against  England,  declared  soon  after  this  event  by 
the  United  States,  opened  new  views  to  the  talents  of 
Tecumseh.  His  merits  were  duly  appreciated  by  the 
British  government,  and  they  made  him  a  brigadier 
general  in  their  service.  At  the  head  of  his  formidable 
warriors,  he  more  than  once  turned  the  scale  of  victory 
against  the  Americans,  and  laid  down  his  life  for  the 
cause  he  had  espoused. 

Tecumseh  had  fought  during  the  first  year  of  the  war 
under  Gen.  Brock,  to  whom  he  gave  great  praise,  not 
only  for  his  bravery,  but  for  his  kindness  and  gentle- 
manly treatment  to  him  and  the  warriors  under  his 
command.  They  had  been  remarkably  successful  in 
all  their  operations  during  the  campaigns  in  which  they 
fought  too'ether.  But  in  Gen.  Proctor  he  had  no  con- 
fidence,  and  they  never  agreed  in  the  plans  that  were 
adopted  in   prosecuting  the  war.     A  few  days  before 


INDIAN    WARS.  257 

the  last  battle,  in  a  talk  lie  had  with  him  at  a  council, 
he  expressed  in  the  strongest  manner  his  entire  disap- 
probation of  all  his  measures.  Being  in  company  with 
some  British  officers,  he  was  asked  his  opinion  of  Gen. 
Brock,  in  comparison  with  the  merits  of  their  present 
general.  He  answered — "  Gen.  Brock  very  brave 
man,  great  general.  He  say,  Tecumseh,  come,  ive 
go.  Gen.  Proctor  say,  Tecumseh,  you  go.  Proctor 
no  Brock." 

The  day  after  the  battle,  the  American  troops  took 
possession  of  the  Moravian  towns,  where  they  found 
great  quantities  of  such  provisions  as  were  very  accept- 
able to  the  troops.  Among  the  trophies  of  the  day, 
captured  from  the  British,  were  six  brass  field-pieces 
that  had  been  surrendered  by  Hull,  on  two  of  which 
was  the  motto — "  Surrendered  by  Burgoyne  at  Sara- 
toga." The  town  was  found  deserted,  and  so  panic- 
struck  were  some  of  the  squaws  in  their  flight,  that 
they  are  said  to  have  thrown  their  papooses  into  the 
river,  to  prevent  their  being  butchered  by  the  Ameri- 
cans !  The  Indians  who  inhabited  this  town  had  been 
very  active  in  committing  depredations  upon  the  fron- 
tiers, massacring  the  inhabitants,  &c,  for  which 
reason  the  town  was  destroyed  by  the  troops  previous 
to  their  leaving  it. 

Soon  after  the  return  of  Gen.  Harrison  to  Detroit, 
the  Ottawas,  Chippewas,  Pottawatomies,  Miamis,  and 
Kickapoos,  proposed  a  suspension  of  hostilities,  and 
agreed  to  "  take  hold  of  the  same  tomahawk  with  the 
Americans,  and  to  strike  all  who  were  or  might  be 
enemies  of  the  United  States."  They  offered  their 
women  and  children  as  hostages.  Walk-in-the-water, 
a  distinguished  chief  who  had  taken  an  active  part  in 
the  late  engagement,  waited  upon  the  general  in  person 
to  implore  peace.  The  white  flag  which  he  bore  in 
his  hand  attracted  a  great  crowd,  who  were  struck 
with  admiration  at  the  firmness  with  which  this  distin 
guished  warrior  passed  through  the  ranks  of  the 
American  troops,  whom  he  so  gallantly  opposed  but  a 
few  days  before  ;  yet  his  adverse  fortune  was  calcu- 
33 


25S  INDIAN    WARS. 

lated  to  depress  his  spirits  and  produce  humility.  Al- 
most all  the  other  chiefs  had  been  killed,  or  had  sur- 
rendered themselves  prisoners,  and  he  was  without  the 
means  of  living  or  resisting. 


CHAP.  XIX. 

WAR  WITH  THE  CREEK  NATION.— MASSACRE  AT  FORT  MIMS— 
BATTLES  OF  TALLUSHATCHES,  TALLEDAGA,  ANT0SSE.— ATTACK 
UPON  CAMP  DEFIANCE.  AND  BRILLIANT  VICTORY  AT  THE  BEND 
OF  THE   TALLAPOOSA. 

The  enemy,  apparently  disposed  to  enlist  the  sav- 
ages in  the  war  at  its  commencement,  despatched  mes- 
sengers to  several  of  the  Indian  tribes  in  the  Missis- 
sippi Territory,  distinguished  by  the  names  of  Creeks, 
Choctaws,  and  Chickasaws,  to  persuade  them  to  take  a 
part  with  them  in  their  contest  with  the  United  States. 
The  most  friendly  relations  had  subsisted  between 
these  tribes  and  the  United  States  for  many  years  ; 
and  the  latter,  dictated  by  a  generous  policy,  had  been 
successful  in  their  endeavors  to  introduce  among  them 
the  improvements  of  civilized  society.  But  so  ardent 
is  the  propensity  of  the  Indian  character  for  war.  that 
many  were  induced  to  commit  the  most  wanton  and 
unprovoked  acts  of  barbarity  upon  the  Americans. 

The  most  experienced  and  well-disposed  chiefs, 
aware  of  the  evils  a  war  with  the  United  States  must 
produce  upon  the  tribes,  made  use  of  their  best  endeav 
ors  to  suppress  their  acts  of  cruelty  ;  but  those  deter- 
mined on  war  were  not  disposed  to  listen  to  the  dictates 
of  discretion  or  wisdom,  and  commenced  open  hostilities 
against  the  United  States  by  one  of  the  most  bloody 
massacres  recorded  in  Indian  history.     The  particulars 


INDIAN    WARS.  259 

of  the  bloody  transaction  are  copied  from  a  letter  of 
Judge  Toulman,  dated  September  7th,  1813. 

"  The  dreadful  catastrophe  which  we  have  been 
some  time  anticipating  has  at  length  taken  place.  The 
Indians  have  broken  in  upon  us,  in  numbers  and  fury 
unexampled.  Our  settlement  is  overrun,  and  our 
country,  I  fear,  is  on  the  eve  of  being  depopulated. 
The  accounts  which  we  received  led  us  to  expect  an 
attack  about  the  full  moon  of  August ;  and  it  was 
known  at  Pensacola,  when  the  ammunition  was  given  to 
the  Indians,  who  were  to  be  the  leaders  of  the  respec- 
tive parties  destined  to  attack  the  different  parts  of  our 
settlement.  The  attempt  made  to  deprive  them  of 
their  ammunition,  issued  by  the  Spaniards  on  the  recom- 
mendation of  a  British  general,  on  their  way  from  Pen- 
sacola, and  in  which  it  was  said  the  Indians  lost  more 
than  twenty  men,  although  only  one  third  of  our  peo 
pie  stood  their  ground,  it  is  highly  probable,  in  some 
measure,  retarded  their  operations ;  and  the  steady 
succession  of  rain  contributed  to  produce  the  same 
effect.  Had  their  attempt  been  conducted  with  more 
judgment  and  supported  with  more  vigor,  there  would 
have  been  an  end,  for  a  time,  of  Indian  warfare.  In 
consequence  of  the  delay,  our  citizens  began  to  grow 
careless  and  confident ;  and  several  families  who 
had  removed  from  Tensaw  to  fort  Stoddert,  returned 
again,  and  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  merciless  savages. 

"  A  few  days  before  the  attack,  some  negroes  of  Mr. 
M'Girt,  who  lived  in  that  part  of  the  Creek  territory 
which  is  inhabited  by  half-breeds,  had  been  sent  up  the 
Alabama  to  his  plantation  for  corn  ;  three  of  them  were 
taken  by  a  party  of  Indians.  One  escaped  and  brought 
down  news  of  the  approach  of  the  Indians.  The  officer 
gave  but  little  credit  to  him  ;  but  they  made  some 
further  preparation  to  receive  the  enemy.  On  the  next 
day  Mr.  James  Cornels,  a  half-breed,  and  some  white 
men,  who  had  been  out  on  the  late  battle-ground,  and 
discovered  the  trail  of  a  considerable  body  of  Indians 
going  towards  Mr.  M'Girt's,  came  to  the  fort  and 
informed   the    commanding    officer    of    the    discovery. 


260  INDIAN    WARS. 

Though  their  report  did  not  appear  to  receive  full 
credit,  it  occasioned  great  exertions  ;  and  on  Saturday 
and  Sunday  considerable  work  was  done  to  put  the 
fort  in  a  state  of  defence.  On  Sunday  morning  three 
negroes  were  sent  out  to  attend  the  cattle,  who  soon 
returned  with  an  account  that  they  had  seen  twenty 
Indians.  Scouts  were  sent  out  to  ascertain  the  truth 
of  the  report.  They  returned  and  declared  they  could 
see  no  signs  of  Indians.  One  of  the  negroes  belonging 
to  Mr.  Randon  was  whipped  for  bringing  what  they 
deemed  a  false  report.  He  was  sent  out  again  on 
Monday,  and  saw  a  body  of  Indians  approaching  ; 
but,  afraid  of  being  whipped,  he  did  not  return  to  Mims 
but  to  Pierce's  fort ;  but  before  his  story  could  be 
communicated,  the  attack  was  made.  The  command- 
ing officer  called  upon  Mr.  Fletcher,  who  owned 
another  of  the  negroes,  to  whip  him  also.  He  believed 
the  boy,  and  resisted  two  or  three  applications  ;  but  at 
length  they  had  him  actually  brought  out  for  the  pur- 
pose, when  the  Indians  appeared  in  view  of  the  fort. 
The  gate  was  open.  The  Indians  had  to  come  through 
an  open  field  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  wide  before 
they  could  reach  the  fort,  and  yet  they  were  within 
thirty  steps  of  the  fort,  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
before  they  were  noticed.  The  sentry  then  gave  the 
cry  of*  Indians!'  and  they  immediately  set  up  a  most 
terrible  war-whoop,  and  rushed  into  the  gate  with 
inconceivable  rapidity,  and  got  within  it  before  the 
people  of  the  fort  had  an  opportunity  of  shutting  it. 
This  decided  their  fate.  Major  Beasely  was  shot 
through  the  body  near  the  gate.  He  called  to  the  men 
to  take  care  of  the  ammunition  and  retreat  to  the 
house.  He  went  himself  to  a  kitchen,  where  it  is  sup 
posed  he  must  have  been  burnt. 

M  There  was  a  large  body  of  Indians,  though  the} 
probably  did  not  exceed  four  hundred.  Our  people 
seemed  to  sustain  the  attack  with  undaunted  spirit 
They  took  possession  of  the  port-holes  in  the  othei 
lines  of  the  fort,  and  fired  on  the  Indians  who  remained 
in  the  field.     Some  of*  the  Indians  got  on  the   block 


INDIAN    WARS.  261 

house,  at  one  of  the  corners  ;  but,  after  much  firing 
upon  the  people,  they  were  dislodged.  They  suc- 
ceeded, however,  in  setting  fire  to  a  house  near  the 
pickets,  from  which  it  communicated  to  the  kitchen, 
and  from  thence  to  the  main  dwelling-house.  They 
attempted  to  do  it  by  burning  arrows,  but  failed. 
When  the  people  in  the  fort  saw  the  Indians  retained 
full  possession  of  the  outer  court,  and  the  gate  con- 
tinued open,  that  their  men  fell  very  fast,  and  that 
their  houses  were  in  flames,  they  began  to  despond. 
Some  determined  to  cut  their  way  through  the  pickets 
and  escape.  Of  the  whole  number  of  white  men  and 
half-breeds  in  the  fort,  it  is  supposed  that  not  more  than 
twenty-five  or  thirty  escaped,  and  of  these  many  were 
wounded.  The  rest,  and  almost  all  the  women  and 
children,  fell  a  sacrifice  either  to  the  shot  of  the  Indians 
or  the  flames.  The  battle  terminated  about  an  hour 
before  sunset. 

"  The  women  and  children  took  refuge  in  an  upper 
story  of  the  dwelling-house;  and  it  is  said  that  the 
Indians,  when  the  buildings  were  in  flames,  danced 
around  them  with  savage  delight.  The  helpless  vic- 
tims perished  in  the  flames.  It  is  also  reported  that, 
when  the  buildings  were  burning,  and  the  few  who 
remained  were  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  they 
collected  many  of  the  guns  of  the  deceased  and  threw 
both  them  and  the  remaining  stock  of  ammunition  into 
the  flames,  to  prevent  their  becoming  subservient,  in  the 
hands  of  the  Indians,  to  the  destruction  of  their  fellow- 
citizens.  Surely  this  was  an  instance  of  determined 
resolution  and  benevolent  foresight,  of  which  there  are 
not  many  examples. 

"  But  notwithstanding  the  bravery  of  our  fellow- 
citizens,  the  Indians  carried  all  before  them,  and 
murdered  the  armed  and  the  helpless  without  discrim- 
ination. Our  loss  is  seven  commissioned  officers,  and 
about  one  hundred  non-commissioned  officers  and  pri- 
vates, of  the  first  regiment  of  the  Mississippi  territory 
volunteers.  There  were  about  twenty-four  families  of 
men,  women,  and  children  in  the  fort,  of  whom  almost 


262  INDIAN    WARS. 

all  have  perished,  amounting  to  one  hundred  and  sixty 
souls.  I  reckon,  however,  among  them  about  six 
families  of  half-breeds  and  seven  Indians.  There 
were  also  about  one  hundred  negroes,  of  whom  a 
large  proportion  were  killed.  The  half-breeds  have 
uniformly  done  themselves  honor,  and  those  who  sur- 
vive will  afford  great  assistance  in  the  prosecution  of 
the  war." 

On  the  first  of  November,  Gen.  Jackson,  receiving 
information  that  a  considerable  number  of  hostile 
Creeks  were  embodied  at  Tallushatches,  detached 
Gen.  John  Coffee  with  a  number  of  men  to  attack  and 
destroy  the  place,  which  he  completely  effected. 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  Gen.  Coffee's 
official  report  to  Gen.  Jackson  of  the  expedition. 

"  Pursuant  to  your  order  of  the  2d,  I  detached  from 
my  brigade  of  cavalry  and  mounted  riflemen  nine  hun- 
dred men  and  officers,  and  proceeded  directly  to  the 
Tallushatches  towns,  crossing  Coosey  river  at  the  Fish- 
dam  ford,  three  or  four  miles  above  this  place.  I 
arrived  within  one  and  a  half  miles  of  the  town  on  the 
morning  of  the  3d,  at  which  place  I  divided  my  detach- 
ment into  two  columns  :  the  right,  composed  of  the  cav- 
alry, commanded  by  Col.  Allcorn,  to  cross  over  a  large 
creek  that  lay  between  us  and  the  towns  ;  the  left 
column  was  of  the  mounted  riflemen,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Col.  Cannon,  with  whom  I  marched  my- 
self. Col.  Allcorn  was  ordered  to  march  up  on  the 
right  and  encircle  one  half  of  the  towns,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  left  would  form  half  a  circle  on  the  left, 
and  unite  the  head  of  the  columns  in  front  of  the  town  ; 
all  of  which  was  performed  as  I  could  wish.  When 
I  arrived  within  half  a  mile  of  the  town,  the  drums  of 
the  enemy  began  to  beat,  mingled  with  their  savage 
yells,  preparing  for  action.  It  was  an  hour  after  sun- 
rise when  the  action  was  brought  on  by  Capt.  Ham- 
mond and  Lieut.  Patterson's  companies,  who  had 
gone  on  within  the  circle  of  alignment  for  the  pur- 
pose of  drawing  out  the  enemy  from  their  buildings, 
which  had  the  most  happy  effect.     As  soon  as  Capt. 


INDIAN    WARS.  263 

Hammond  exhibited  his  front  in  view  of  the  town 
(which  stood  in  wood-land)  and  gave  a  few  scattering 
shot,  the  enemy  formed  and  made  a  violent  charge  on 
him  ;  he  gave  way  as  they  advanced,  until  they  met 
our  right  column,  which  gave  them  a  general  fire  and 
then  charged.  This  changed  the  direction  of  the  charge 
completely.  The  enemy  retreated,  firing  until  they  got 
around  and  in  their  buildings,  where  they  made  all  the 
resistance  that  an  overpowered  soldiery  possibly  could 
do  ;  they  fought  as  long  as  one  existed.  But  their  des- 
truction was  very  soon  completed  ;  our  men  rushed  up 
to  the  doors  of  the  houses,  and  in  a  few  minutes  killed 
the  last  warrior  of  them.  The  enemy  fought  with 
savage  fury,  and  met  death  with  all  its  horrors  without 
shrinking  or  complaining  ;  not  one  asked  to  be  spared, 
but  fought  as  long  as  they  could  stand  or  sit.  In  con- 
sequence of  their  flying  to  their  houses  and  mixing  with 
the  families,  our  men,  in  killing  the  males,  without 
intention  killed  and  wounded  a  few  of  the  squaws  and 
children,  which  was  regretted  by  every  officer  and  sol- 
dier of  the  detachment,  but  it  could  not  be  avoided. 

"  The  number  of  the  enemy  killed  was  one  hundred 
and  eighty-six  that  were  counted,  and  a  number  of 
others  that  were  killed  in  the  woods  and  not  found.  1 
think  the  calculation  a  reasonable  one  to  say  two  hun- 
dred of  them  were  killed,  and  eighty-four  prisoners  of 
women  and  children  were  taken.  Not  one  of  the  war- 
riors escaped  to  carry  the  news,  a  circumstance  hitherto 
unknown. 

"  I  lost  five  men  killed  and  forty  wounded,  none 
mortally,  the  greater  part  slightly,  a  number  with  ar- 
rows ;  two  of  the  men  killed  was  with  arrows.  This 
appears  to  form  a  very  principal  part  of  the  enemy's 
arms  for  warfare  ;  every  man  having  a  bow  with  a 
bundle  of  arrows,  which  is  used  after  the  first  fire  with 
the  gun,  until  a  leisure  time  for  loading  offers. " 

Gen.  Jackson,  receiving  information  on  the  seventh 
of  November  that  a  party  of  friendly  Cre.eks  at  the  fort 
at  Tallegada  were  threatened  with  an  attack  from  a 
considerable  body  of  hostile  Creeks,  marched  to  their 


264  INDIAN    WARS. 

relief  in  the  evening.  At  four  o'clock  in  the  morning 
of  the  9th,  he  fell  in  with  the  enemy  within  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  of  the  fort,  and  after  a  short  action  succeeded  in 
dispersing  them  with  great  slaughter. 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  the  general's  official 
letter,  giving  the  particulars  of  the  hattle. 

"  At  sunrise  we  came  within  half  a  mile  of  them, 
and  having  formed  my  men,  I  moved  on  in  battle  order. 
The  infantry  were  in  three  lines  ;  the  militia  on  the 
left,  and  the  volunteers  on  the  right.  The  cavalry 
formed  the  extreme  wings  ;  and  were  ordered  to  ad- 
vance in  a  curve,  keeping  their  rear  connected  with  the 
advance  of  their  infantry  lines,  and  enclose  the  enemy 
in  a  circle.  The  advanced  guard,  whom  I  sent  forward 
to  bring  on  the  engagement,  met  the  attack  of  the 
enemy  with  great  intrepidity  ;  and  having  poured  upon 
them  four  or  five  very  gallant  rounds,  fell  back,  as  they 
had  been  previously  ordered,  to  the  main  army.  The 
enemy  pursued,  and  the  front  line  was  now  ordered  to 
advance  and  meet  them  ;  but,  owing  to  some  misunder- 
standing, a  few  companies  of  militia,  who  composed  a 
part  of  it,  commenced  a  retreat.  At  this  moment 
a  corps  of  cavalry  commanded  by  Lieut.  Dyer,  which 
I  had  kept  as  a  reserve,  was  ordered  to  dismount  and 
fill  up  the  vacancy  occasioned  by  the  retreat.  This 
order  was  executed  with  a  great  deal  of  promptitude 
and  effect. 

"  The  militia,  seeing  this,  speedily  rallied,  and  the 
fire  became  general  along  the  first  line,  and  on  that  part 
of  the  wings  which  was  contiguous.  The  enemy,  una- 
ble to  stand  it,  began  to  retreat,  but  were  met  at  every 
turn  and  pursued  in  every  direction.  The  right  wing 
chased  them  with  the  most  destructive  fire  to  the  moun- 
tains, a  distance  of  about  three  miles  ;  and  had  I  not 
been  compelled  by  the  faux  pas  of  the  militia  in  the 
onset  of  the  battle  to  dismount  my  reserve,  I  believe 
not  a  man  of  them  would  have  escaped.  The  victory, 
however,  was  very  decisive  ;  two  hundred  and  ninety 
of  the  enemy  were  left  dead,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt 
but   many    more    were    killed    who    were   not   found. 


INDIAN    WARS.  265 

Wherever  they  ran  they  left  behind  traces  of  blood  ; 
and  I  believe  that  very  few  will  return  to  their  villages 
in  as  sound  a  condition  as  they  left  them.  I  was 
compelled  to  return  to  this  place  to  protect  the  sick 
and  wounded,  and  get  my  baggage.  In  the  engage- 
ment we  lost  fifteen  killed  and  fifteen  wounded,  two  of 
whom  have  since  died." 

On  the  11th  of  November  a  detachment  of  the  Ten- 
nessee militia,  under  Gen.  White,  was  sent  against  the 
Hillibee  towns,  for  the  purpose  of  punishing  the  hostile 
Creeks  in  that  quarter.  Extract  from  Gen.  White's 
official  letter  to  Major  Gen.  Cocke,  giving  an  account 
of  the  expedition. 

"  Under  your  order  of  the  11th  November,  I  imme- 
diately marched  with  the  mounted  infantry  under  the 
command  of  Major  Porter,  and  a  few  of  the  Cherokee 
Indians  under  Col.  Morgan,  with  very  short  rations 
only.  We  continued  our  march  to  Little  Oakfuskie, 
when  we  fell  in  with  and  captured  five  hostile  Creek 
warriors,  supposed  to  be  spies.  Finding  no  other  In- 
dians at  that  place,  we  burned  the  town,  which  con- 
sisted of  thirty  houses.  We  then  proceeded  to  a  town 
called  Genalga,  and  burned  the  same,  consisting  of 
ninety-three  houses.  Thence  we  proceeded  to  Nitty 
Chapota,  consisting  of  about  twenty-five  houses,  which 
I  considered  it  most  prudent  not  to  destroy,  as  it  might 
possibly  be  of  use  at  some  future  period.  Thence  we 
lAirched  to  the  Hillibee  town,  consisting  of  about 
twenty  houses,  adjoining  which  was  Grayston's  farm. 
Previous  to  our  arrival  at  that  place,  I  was  advised 
that  a  part  of  the  hostile  Creeks  were  assembled  there. 
Having  marched  within  six  or  seven  miles  of  it  on  the 
17th,  I  dismounted  a  part  of  the  force  under  my  com- 
mand, and  sent  them,  under  the  command  of  Col". 
Burch,  with  the  Cherokees  under  the  command  of  Col. 
Morgan,  in  advance,  to  surround  the  town  in  the  night, 
and  make  the  attack  at  daylight  on  the  18th.  Owing 
to  the  darkness  of  the  night,  the  town  was  not  reached 
until  after  daylight ;  but  so  complete  was  the  surprise, 
that  we  succeeded  in  surrounding  the  town,  and  killing 
34 


266  INDIAN    WARS. 

and  capturing  almost,  if  not  entirely,  the  whole  of  the 
hostile  Creeks  assembled  there,  consisting  of  about 
three  hundred  and  ten  ;  of  which  number  about  sixty 
warriors  were  killed  on  the  spot,  and  the  remainder 
made  prisoners.  Before,  the  close  of  the  engagement 
my  whole  force  was  up  and  ready  for  action,  had  it 
become  necessary ;  but,  owing  to  the  want  of  knowledge 
on  the  part  of  the  Indians  of  our  approach,  they  were 
entirely  killed  and  taken  before  they  could  prepare  for 
any  effectual  defence.  We  lost  not  one  drop  of  blood 
in  accomplishing  this  enterprise." 

The  Georgia  militia  under  Gen.  Floyd,  on  the  29th 
November,  succeeded  in  defeating  a  large  body  of 
hostile  Creeks  at  Antosse.  The  following  is  from  his 
letter  to  Gen.  Pinckney,  detailing  the  particulars  of  the 
battle. 

"  Having  received  information  that  numbers  of  the 
ihostile  Indians  were  assembled  at  Antosse,  a  town  on 
rthe  northern  bank  of  the  Tallapoosa,  about  eighteen 
*miles  from  the  hickory  ground,  and  twenty  above  the 
function  of  that  river  with  the  Coosa,  I  proceeded  to  it 
miih  nine  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  Georgia  militia, 
accompanied  by  between  three  and  four  hundred 
jfriendly  Indians.  Having  encamped  within  nine  or  ten 
miles  of  the  point  of  destination  the  preceding  evening, 
'We  resumed  the  march  a  few  minutes  before  one,  on 
fthe  morning  of  the  29th,  and  at  half  past  six  were 
! formed  for  action  in  front  of  the  town.  § 

"  Booth's  battalion  composed  the  right  column, 
and  marched  from  its  centre.  Watson's  battalion 
composed  the  left,  and  marched  from  its  right.  Ad- 
ams' rifle  company,  and  Merri wether's,  under  Lieut. 
Hendon,  were  on  the  flanks.  Capt.  Thomas'  artillery 
marched  in  front  of  the  right  column  in  the  road. 

"  It  was  my  intention  to  have  completely  surrounded 
the  enemy,  by  applying  the  right  wing  of  my  force  on 
Canlabee  creek,  at  the  mouth  of  which  I  was  informed 
the  town  stood,  and  resting  the  left  on  the  bank  below 
the  town  ;  but  to  our  surprise,  as  day  dawned,  we  per- 
ceived a  second  town,  about  five  hundred  yards  below 


INDIAN    WARS.  267 

i 

that  which  we  had  first  viewed  and  were  preparing  to 
attack.  The  plan  was  immediately  changed ;  three 
companies  of  infantry  on  the  left  were  wheeled  to  the 
left,  into  echelon,  and  were  advanced  to  the  low  town, 
accompanied  by  Merriwether's  rifle  company,  and 
two  troops  of  light  dragoons  under  the  command  of 
Captains  Irwin  and  Steel. 

"  The  residue  of  the  force  approached  the  upper 
town,  and  the  battle  soon  became  general.  The  In- 
dians presented  themselves  at  every  point,  and  fought 
with  the  desperate  bravery  of  real  fanatics.  The  well- 
directed  fire,  however,  of  the  artillery,  added  to  the 
charge  of  the  bayonet,  soon  forced  them  to  take  refuge 
in  the  out-houses,  thickets,  and  copses  in  the  rear  of 
the  town  ;  many,  it  is  believed,  concealed  themselves 
in  caves,  previously  formed,  for  the  purpose  of  secure 
retreat,  in  the  high  bluff  of  the  river,  which  was  thickly 
covered  with  reed  and  brush-wood.  The  Indians  of  the 
friendly  party  who  accompanied  us  on  the  expedition, 
were  divided  into  four  companies,  and  placed  under 
the  command  of  leaders  of  their  own  selection.  Some 
time  after  the  action  commenced,  our  red  friends 
thronged  in  disorder  in  the  rear  of  our  lines.  The 
Cowetas  under  M'Intosh,  and  the  Tookabatchians 
under  Mad-Dog's-Son,  fell  into  our  flanks,  and  fought 
with  an  intrepidity  worthy  of  any  troops. 

"  At  nine  o'clock  the  enemy  were  completely  driven 
from  the  plain,  and  the  houses  of  both  towns  wrapped 
in  flames.  As  we  were  then  sixty  miles  from  any  depot 
of  provisions,  and  our  five  days'  rations  pretty  much 
reduced,  in  the  heart  of  the  enemy's  country,  which  in 
a  few  months  could  have  poured  from  its  numerous 
towns  hosts  of  its  fiercest  warriors  ;  as  soon  as  the 
dead  and  wounded  were  disposed  of,  I  ordered  the  place 
to  be  abandoned,  and  the  troops  to  commence  their 
march  to  Chatahouche." 

Gen.  Floyd  was  attacked  by  a  large  body  of  hostile 
Creeks  in  his  encampment,  forty-eight  miles  west 
of  Colahoochie,  on  the  27th  January  ;  but  succeeded 
in  repelling  them  after  a  very  bloody  conflict.     The 


268  INDIAN    WARS. 

particulars  are  contained  in  a  letter  of  the  general  to 
Maj.  Gen.  Pinckney,  dated  on  the  day  of  the  engage- 
ment. 

"  This  morning,  at  twenty  minutes  past  five  o'clock, 
a  very  large  body  of  hostile  Indians  made  a  desperate 
attack  upon  the  army  under  my  command.  They  stole 
upon  our  sentinels,  fired  on  them,  and  with  great 
ferocity  rushed  upon  our  line.  In  twenty  minutes  the 
action  became  general,  and  our  front,  right,  and  left, 
flanks  were  closely  pressed ;  but  the  brave  and  gallant 
conduct  of  the  field  and  line  officers,  and  the  firmness 
of  our  men,  repelled  them  at  every  point. 

"  The  steady  firmness  and  incessant  fire  of  Capt. 
Thomas'  artillery,  and  Capt.  Adams'  riflemen,  pre- 
served our  front  lines.  Both  of  these  companies  suf- 
fered greatly.  The  enemy  rushed  within  thirty  yards 
of  the  artillery,  and  Capt.  Broadnax,  who  commanded 
one  of  the  piquet  guards,  maintained  his  post  with 
great  bravery,  until  the  enemy  gained  his  rear,  and 
then  cut  his  way  through  them  to  the  army.  On  this 
occasion,  Timpoche  Barnard,  a  half-breed,  at  the 
head  of  the  Uchies,  distinguished  himself,  and  contrib- 
uted to  the  retreat  of  the  piquet  guard  ;  the  other 
friendly  Indians  took  refuge  within  our  lines,  and  re- 
mained inactive,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  who  joined 
our  ranks.  As  soon  as  it  became  light  enough  to  dis- 
tinguish objects,  I  ordered  Majors  Watson  and  Free- 
man's battalions  to  wheel  at  right  angles  with  Majors 
Booth  and  Cleveland's  battalions,  which  formed  the 
right  wing,  to  prepare  for  the  charge.  Capt.  Duke 
Hamilton's  cavalry,  which  had  reached  me  but  the  day 
before,  was  ordered  to  form  the  rear  of  the  right  wing, 
to  act  as  circumstances  should  dictate.  The  order  for 
the  charge  was  promptly  obeyed,  and  the  enemy  fled 
in  every  direction  before  the  bayonet.  The  signal  was 
given  for  the  charge  of  the  cavalry,  who  pursued  and 
sabred  fifteen  of  the  enemy,  and  left  thirty-seven  dead 
on  the  field.  From  the  effusion  of  blood,  and  the 
number  of  head-dresses  and  war-clubs  found  in  various 


INDIAN    WARS.  269 

directions,  their  loss  must  have  been  considerable,  inde- 
pendent of  their  wounded. 

c£  I  directed  the  friendly  Indians,  with  Merri wether 
and  Ford's  rifle  companies,  accompanied  by  Capt. 
Hamilton's  troops,  to  pursue  them  through  Can- 
lebee  swamp,  where  they  were  trailed  by  their  blood, 
but  they  succeeded  in  overtaking  but  one  of  the 
wounded. " 

On  the  14th  January,  Gen.  Jackson,  having  been 
reinforced  by  about  eight  hundred  volunteers,  com- 
menced his  march  in  quest  of  the  enemy  upon  the  Tal- 
lapoosa river.  The  objects  and  particulars  of  the 
expedition  are  disclosed  in  the  following  extract  of  a 
letter  from  him  to  Maj.  Gen.  Pinckney,  dated  Fort 
Strother,  Jan.  29.    , 

"  I  had  the  honor  of  informing  you  in  a  letter  of  the 
31st  ult.,  forwarded  by  Mr.  M'Candles,  of  an  excursion 
I  contemplated  making  still  further  into  the  enemy's 
country,  with  the  new  raised  volunteers.from  Tennes- 
see. I  had  ordered  those  troops  to  form  a  junction 
with  me  on  the  10th  instant ;  but  they  did  not  arrive 
until  the  14th.  Their  number,  including  officers,  was 
about  eight  hundred. 

"  The  motives  which  influenced  me  to  penetrate  still 
farther  into  the  enemy's  country  with  this  force,  were 
many  and  urgent.  The  term  of  service  of  the  new 
raised  volunteers  was  short,  and  a  considerable  part  of 
it  was  expired  ;  they  were  expensive  to  the  govern- 
ment, and  were  full  of  ardor  to  meet  the  enemy.  The 
ill  effects  of  keeping  soldiers  of  this  description  long 
stationary  and  idle,  I  had  been  made  to  feel  but  too 
sensibly  already.  Other  causes  concurred  to  make 
such  a  movement  not  only  justifiable,  but  absolutely 
necessary. 

"  I  took  up  the  line  of  march  on  the  17th  inst.,  and 
on  the  night  of  the  18th  encamped  at  Tallegada  fort, 
where  I  was  joined  by  between  two  and  three  hundred 
friendly  Indians,  sixty-five  of  whom  were  Cherokees, 
the  balance  Creeks.  I  was  informed  that  an  attack 
was  intended  soon  to  be  made  by  nine  hundred  of  the 


270  INDIAN    WARS. 

enemy.  I  resolved  to  lose  no  time  in  meeting  this 
force,  which  was  understood  to  have  been  collected  from 
New  Yorkcau,  Oakfuskie,  and  Ufauley  towns,  and 
were  concentrated  in  the  bend  of  the  Tallapoosa,  near 
the  mouth  of  the  creek  called  Emuckfau,  on  an  island 
below  New  Yorkcau. 

"  On  the  morning  of  the  21st,  I  marched  from  Eno- 
tachopee,  as  direct  as  I  could  for  the  bend  of  the  Tal- 
lapoosa, and  about  two  o'clock  P.  M.  my  spies,  having 
discovered  two  of  the  enemy,  endeavored  to  catch  them, 
but  failed.  In  the  evening,  I  fell  in  upon  a  large  trail, 
which  led  to  a  new  road,  much  beaten  and  lately  trav- 
elled. Knowing  that  I  must  have  arrived  within  the 
neighborhood  of  a  strong  force,  and  it  being  late  in  the 
day,  I  determined  to  encamp,  and  reconnoitre  the 
country  in  the  night.  I  chose  the  best  site  the  country- 
would  admit,  encamped  in  a  hollow  square,  sent  out 
my  spies  and  pickets,  doubled  my  sentinels,  and  made 
the  necessary  arrangements  before  dark  for  a  night 
attack.  At  about  ten  o'clock  at  night,  one  of  the 
pickets  fired  at  three  of  the  enemy,  and  killed  one,  but 
he  was  not  found  until  the  next  day.  At  eleven 
o'clock,  the  spies  whom  I  had  sent  out  returned 
with  the  information  that  there  was  a  large  en- 
campment of  Indians  at  the  distance  of  about  three 
miles,  who,  from  their  whooping  and  dancing,  seemed 
to  be  apprized  of  our  approach.  One  of  these  spies,  an 
Indian  in  whom  I  had  great  confidence,  assured  me 
that  they  were  carrying  off  their  women  and  children, 
and  that  the  warriors  would  either  make  their  escape, 
or  attack  me  before  day.  Being  prepared  at  all  points, 
nothing  remained  to  be  done  but  await  their  approach, 
if  they  meditated  an  attack,  or  to  be  in  readiness,  if 
they  did  not,  to  pursue  and  attack  them  at  daylight. 
While  we  were  in  this  state  of  readiness,  the  enemy, 
about  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  commenced  a  vigor- 
ous attack  on  my  left  flank,  which  was  vigorously  met. 
The  action  continued  to  rage  on  my  left  flank,  and  on 
the  left  of  my  rear,  for  about  half  an  hour.  The  brave 
Gen.  Coffee,  with  Col.   Sittler,  the  adjutant  general, 


INDIAN    WARS.  271 

and  Col.  Carroll,  the  inspector  general,  at  the  moment 
the  firing  commenced,  mounted  their  horses,  and  re- 
paired to  the  line,  encouraging  and  animating  the  men 
to  the  performance  of  their  duty.  As  soon  as  it  became 
light  enough  to  pursue,  the  left  wing,  having  sustained 
the  heat  of  action,  and  being  somewhat  weakened,  was 
reinforced  by  Capt.  Ferrill's  company  of  infantry,  and 
was  ordered  and  led  on  to  the  charge  by  Gen.  Coffee, 
who  was  well  supported  by  Col.  Higgins  and  the 
inspector  general,  and  by  all  the  officers  and  privates 
who  composed  that  line.  The  enemy  was  completely 
routed  at  every  point,  and  the  friendly  Indians  joining 
in  the  pursuit,  they  were  chased  about  two  miles  with 
great  slaughter. 

"  The  chase  being  over,  I  immediately  detached 
Gen.  Coffee,  with  four  hundred  men  and  all  the  Indian 
force,  to  burn  their  encampment ;  but  it  was  said  by 
some  to  be  fortified.  I  ordered  him,  in  that  event,  not 
to  attack  it,  until  the  artillery  could  be  sent  forward 
to  reduce  it.  On  viewing  the  encampment  and  its 
strength,  the  general  thought  it  most  prudent  to  return 
to  my  encampment,  and  guard  the  artillery  thither. 
The  wisdom  of  this  step  was  soon  discovered.  In 
half  an  hour  after  his  return  to  camp,  a  considerable 
force  of  the  enemy  made  its  appearance  on  my  right 
flank,  and  commenced  a  brisk  fire  on  a  party  of  men 
who  had  been  on  a  picket  guard  the  night  before,  and 
were  then  in  search  of  the  Indians  they  had  fired  upon, 
some  of  whom  they  believed  had  been  killed.  Gen. 
Coffee  immediately  requested  me  to  let  him  take  two 
hundred  men  and  turn  their  left  flank,  which  I  accord- 
ingly ordered  ;  but,  through  some  mistake  which  I  did 
not  then  observe,  not  more  than  fifty-four  followed 
him,  among  whom  were  the  old  volunteer  officers. 
With  these,  however,  he  immediately  commenced  an 
attack  on  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy  ;  at  which  time  I 
ordered  two  hundred  of  the  friendly  Indians  to  fall  in 
upon  the  right  flank  of  the  enemy,  and  co-operate  with 
the  general.  This  order  was  promptly  obeyed,  and 
at  the  moment  of  the  execution  what  I  expected  was 


272  INDIAN    WARS. 

realized.  The  enemy  had  intended  to  attack  on  the 
right,  as  a  feint,  and  expecting  me  to  direct  all  my 
attention  thither,  meant  to  attack  me  again  with  their 
main  force  on  the  left  flank,  which  they  hoped  to  find 
weakened  and  in  disorder  ;  but  they  were  disappointed. 
I  had  ordered  the  left  flank  to  remain  firm  to  its  place, 
and  the  moment  the  alarm  gun  was  heard  in  that 
quarter,  I  repaired  thither,  and  ordered  Capt.  Ferrill, 
with  part  of  my  reserve,  to  support  it.  The  whole 
line  met  the  approach  of  the  enemy  with  astonishing 
intrepidity,  and  having  given  a  few  fires,  they  forthwith 
charged  with  great  vigor.  The  effect  was  immediate 
and  inevitable.  The  enemy  fled  with  precipitation, 
and  were  pursued  to  a  considerable  distance  by  the  left 
flank  and  the  friendly  Indians,  with  a  .galling  and 
destructive  fire.  Col.  Carroll,  who  ordered  the  charge, 
led  on  the  pursuit,  and  Col.  Higgins  and  his  regiment 
again  distinguished  themselves. 

"  In  the  mean  time,  Gen.  Coffee  was  contending 
with  a  superior  force  of  the  enemy.  The  Indians 
whom  I  had  ordered  to  his  support,  and  who  had  set 
out  for  the  purpose,  hearing  the  firing  on  the  left,  had 
returned  to  that  quarter,  and  when  the  enemy  were 
routed  there,  entered  into  the  chase.  That  being  now 
over,  I  forthwith  ordered  Jim  Fife,  who  was  one  of 
the  principal  commanders  of  the  friendly  Creeks,  with 
one  hundred  of  his  warriors,  to  execute  my  first  order. 
As  soon  as  he  reached  Gen.  Coffee,  the  charge  was 
made  and  the  enemy  routed.  They  were  pursued 
about  three  miles,  and  forty-five  of  them  slain,  who 
were  found.  Gen.  Coffee  was  wounded  in  the  body, 
and  his  aid-de-camp,  A.  Donaldson,  killed,  together 
with  three  others. 

"  I  had  indeed  hoped  to  have  met  the  enemy  there, 
but  having  met  and  beat  them  a  little  sooner,  I  did  not 
think  it  necessary  or  prudent  to  proceed  any  further. 
I  commenced  my  return  march  at  half  past  ten  on  the 
twenty-third,  and  was  fortunate  enough  to  reach 
Enotachopco  before  night,  having  passed  without 
interruption    a    dangerous    defile,    occasioned    by    a 


INDIAN    WARS.  273 

hurricane.  I  again  fortified  my  camp,  and  having 
another  defile  to  pass  in  the  morning,  across  a  deep 
creek  and  between  two  hills,  which  I  had  viewed  with 
attention  as  I  passed  on,  and  where  I  expected  I 
might  be  attacked,  I  determined  to  pass  it  at  another 
point,  and  gave  directions  to  my  guide  and  fatigue  men 
accordingly.  My  expectation  of  an  attack  in  the 
morning  was  increased  by  the  signs  of  the  night,  and 
with  it  my  caution.  Before  I  removed  the  wounded 
from  the  interior  of  my  camp,  I  had  my  front  and  rear 
guards  formed,  as  well  as  my  right  and  left  columns, 
and  moved  off  my  centre  in  regular  order,  leading  down 
a  handsome  ridge  to  Enotachopco  creek,  at  a  point 
where  it  was  clear  of  reed,  except  immediately  on  its 
margin.  ^ 

"  The  front  guard  had  passed  with  part  of  the  flank 
columns,  the  wounded  were  over,  and  the  artillery  in 
the  act  of  entering  the  creek,  when  an  alarm  gun  was 
heard  in  the  rear.  I  heard  it  without  surprise,  and  even 
with  pleasure,  calculating  with  the  utmost  confidence 
on  the  firmness  of  my  troops,  from  the  manner  in  which 
I  had  seen  them  act  on  the  twenty-second.  I  had 
placed  Col.  Carroll  at  the  head  of  the  centre  column  of 
the  rear  guard  ;  its  right  column  was  commanded  by 
Col.  Stump.  Having  chosen  the  ground,  I  expected 
there  to  have  entirely  cut  off  the  enemy,  by  wheeling  the 
right  and  left  columns  on  their  pivots,  recrossing  the 
creek  above  and  below,  and  falling  in  upon  their  flanks 
and  rear.  But,  to  my  astonishment  and  mortification, 
when  the  word  was  given  by  Col.  Carroll  to  halt  and 
form,  and  a  few  guns  had  been  fired,  I  beheld  the  right 
and  left  columns  of  the  rear  guard  precipitately  give 
way.  This  shameful  retreat  was  disastrous  in  the 
extreme  ;  it  drew  along  with  it  the  greater  part  of  the 
centre  column,  leaving  not  more  than  twenty-five  men, 
who,  being  formed  by  Col.  Carroll,  maintained  their 
ground  as  long  as  it  was  possible  to  maintain  it;  and  it 
brought  consternation  and  confusion  into  the  centre  of 
the  army,  a  consternation  which  was  not  easily  re- 
moved, and  a  confusion  which  could  not  soon  be 
35 


274  INDIAN    WARS. 

restored  to  order.  There  was  then  left  to  repulsft 
the  enemy  the  few  who  remained  of  the  rear  guard, 
the  artillery  company,  and  Capt.  Russell's  company 
of  spies.  They,  however,  realized  and  exceeded  my 
highest  expectations.  Lieut.  Armstrong,  who  com- 
manded the  artillery  company,  ordered  them  to  form 
and  advance  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  while  he  and  a  few 
others  dragged  up  the  six-pounder.  Never  was  more 
bravery  displayed  than  on  this  occasion.  Amid  the 
most  galling  fire  from  the  enemy,  more  than  ten  times 
their  number,  they  ascended  the  hill,  and  maintained 
their  position  until  their  piece  was  hauled  up,  when, 
having  levelled  it,  they  poured  upon  the  enemy  a  fire 
of  grape,  reloaded  and  fired  again,  charged,  and 
repulsed  them. 

"  The  enemy  were  pursued  for  more  than  two  miles, 
who  fled  in  consternation,  throwing  away  their  packs, 
and  leaving  twenty-six  of  their  warriors  dead  on  the 
field.  This  last  defeat  was  decisive,  and  we  were  no 
more  disturbed  by  their  yells. 

"  In  these  several  engagements,  our  loss  was  twenty 
killed  and  seventy-five  wounded,  four  of  whom  have 
since  died.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  cannot  be  accu- 
rately ascertained  ;  one  hundred  and  eighty  of  their 
warriors  were  found  dead  ;  but  this  must  fall  consid- 
erably short  of  the  number  really  killed.  Their 
wounded  can  only  be  guessed  at." 

Gen.  Jackson,  determined  on  the  extermination  of 
the  Creeks  for  their  atrocious  conduct,  on  the  10th  of 
March,  1814,  penetrated  as  far  as  the  bend  of  the  Tal- 
lapoosa, where  a  most  decisive  victory  was  obtained, 
and  the  destruction  of  the  nation  nearly  accomplished. 
The  following  is  an  extract  from  Gen.  Jackson's 
account  of  the  brilliant  achievement,  in  a  letter  to 
Gov.  Blount,  dated  Fort  Williams,  March  31,  1814. 

"  I  took  up  the  line  of  march  from  this  place  on  the 
morning  of  the  21st  instant,  and  having  opened  a  pas- 
sage of  fifty-two  and  a  half  miles  over  the  ridges  which 
divide  the  waters  of  the  two  rivers,  I  reached  the  bend 
of  the  Tallapoosa,  three  miles  beyond  where  I  had  the 


INDIAN    WARS.  275 

engagement  of  the  22d  of  January,  and  at  the  southern 
extremity  of  New  Yorkcau,  on  the  morning  of  the 
27th. 

"  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  27th,  having  encamped 
the  preceding  night  at  the  distance  of  five  miles  from 
them,  I  detailed  Gen.  Coffee,  with  the  mounted  men 
and  nearly  the  whole  of  the  Indian  force,  to  cross  the 
river  at  a  ford  about  three  miles  below  their  encamp- 
ment, and  to  surround  the  bend  in  such  a  manner  that 
none  of  them  should  escape  by  attempting  to  cross  the 
river.  With  the  musketry  and  rifles  I  kept  up  a 
galling  fire  wherever  the  enemy  showed  themselves 
behind  their  works,  or  ventured  to  approach  them. 
This  was  continued  with  occasional  intermissions  for 
about  two  hours,  when  a  detachment  under  Col.  Mor- 
gan crossed  over  to  the  peninsula  in  canoes,  and  set 
fire  to  a  few  of  their  buildings  there  situated. 

"  Having  maintained  for  a  few  minutes  a  very  obsti- 
nate contest,  musket  to  musket,  through  the  port-holes, 
in  which  many  of  the  balls  were  wedded  to  the  bay- 
onets of  the  muskets,  our  troops  succeeded  in  gaining 
possession  of  the  opposite  side  of  the  works.  The 
event  could  no  longer  be  doubtful.  The  enemy,  al- 
though many  of  them  fought  to  the  last  with  that  kind 
of  bravery  which  desperation  inspires,  were  at  length 
entirely  routed  and  cut  to  pieces. 

"  Both  officers  and  men,  who  had  the  best  opportu- 
nities of  judging,  believe  the  loss  of  the  enemy  in 
killed  not  far  short  of  eight  hundred.  Among  the 
dead  was  found  their  famous  prophet  Monahell.  Two 
other  prophets  were  also  killed  ;  leaving  no  others,  as 
I  can  learn,  on  the  Tallapoosa.  I  lament  that  two  or 
three  women  and  children  were  killed  by  accident.  I 
do  not  know  the  exact  number  of  prisoners  taken,  but 
it  must  exceed  three  hundred  ;  all  women  and  children 
except  three. 

"  The  battle  may  be  said  to  have  continued  with 
severity  for  about  five  hours  ;  but  the  firing  and  slaugh- 
ter continued  until  it  was  suspended  by  the  darkness 
of  the  night.     The  next  morning  it  was  resumed,  and 


276  INDIAN    WARS. 

sixteen  of  the  enemy  slain,  who  had  concealed  them- 
selves under  the  banks.  Our  loss  was  twenty-six 
white  men  killed,  and  one  hundred  and  seven  wounded  ; 
Cherokees,  eighteen  killed  and  thirty-six  wounded ; 
friendly  Creeks,  five  killed  and  eleven  wounded. " 

The  brilliant  and  decisive  victories  obtained  by  Gen. 
Jackson  and  his  brave  men  over  the  Creeks,  induced 
many  of  those  who  survived  to  surrender  and  sue  for 
peace.  A  few  of  them,  however,  otherwised  disposed, 
fled  towards  Pensacola,  before  the  arrival  of  the  gene- 
ral at  Tallapoosa.  Many  of  the  runaway  negroes,  who 
were  captured  at  fort  Mims,  were  restored  to  their 
masters,  and  an  unfortunate  white  female  captive,  Polly 
Jones,  who,  with  her  two  children,  had  been  taken 
prisoners  by  the  Indians,  were  released  and  restored  to 
their  friends.  The  Tallapoosa  and  Tostahatchee  kings 
were  taken  prisoners,  as  was  Peter  M'Quin,  a  distin- 
guished chief,  but  he  unfortunately  afterwards  made 
his  escape.  Hillinhagee,  their  great  prophet,  fled  with 
the  fugitives  towards  Pensacola.  Weatherford,  their 
speaker,  and  who  through  the  war  had  been  one  of  the 
most  active  and  enterprising  chiefs,  conceiving  it  in 
vain  any  longer  to  resist,  and  being  informed  that  Gen. 
Jackson  intended,  if  he  could  take  him,  to  put  him  to 
death,  was  advised  by  his  friends,  as  his  warriors 
were  almost  all  slain,  as  his  country  was  ruined,  and 
his  escape  almost  impracticable,  to  surrender  himself 
to  the  general ;  that  it  was  useless  to  attempt  further 
resistance  ;  and  this  was  the  only  means  by  which  his 
life  could  be  saved.  Weatherford  determined  so  to  do, 
and  presented  himself  to  Gen.  Jackson  at  his  quarters, 
by  whom  it  was  demanded  of  him  who  he  was  and  how 
he  came  there.  He  replied,  "  My  name  is  Weather- 
ford, one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Red  Sticks.  I  have 
fought  you  till  my  warriors  are  all  slain.  If  I  had 
warriors  I  would  fight  you  still ;  but  I  have  none. 
My  country  is  overrun,  and  my  soldiers  are  fallen. 
Here  I  am,  in  your  power  ;  do  with  me  as  you  please  ; 
only  recollect  that  I  am  a  soldier  !"  The  patriotic 
speech  of  this  distinguished  chief  had  its  desired  effect. 


INDIAN    WARS.  211 

Gen.  Jackson  declined  to  consider  him  even  as  a 
prisoner  of  war.  Weatherford,  although  as  bold  and 
intrepid  as  a  lion,  had  been  many  times  defeated  by 
his  enemies. 

Gen.  Jackson,  after  having  made  known  to  the 
surviving  Creeks  the  terms  upon  which  he  was  author- 
ized to  make  peace,  in  the  latter  part  of  April  with- 
drew his  forces  from  the  Creek  country.  The  terms 
offered  them  were — That  the  United  States  were  to 
retain  as  much  of  the  conquered  territory  as  would 
indemnify  them  for  the  expenses  of  the  war,  and  as  a 
retribution  for  the  injuries  sustained  by  their  citizens, 
and  such  of  the  Creeks  as  had  remained  on  friendly 
terms  with  them  during  the  war.  The  United  States 
were  to  establish  whatever  military  posts  and  trading- 
houses  they  should  think  proper,  and  to  have  the 
free  navigation  of  the  rivers  and  water-courses 
throughout  the  Creek  country.  The  Creeks  were 
to  surrender  their  prophets,  and  other  chiefs  who 
remained,  or  who  should  thereafter  prove  hostile  to 
the  interest  and  welfare  of  the  States.  The  Tallisee 
king,  of  whom  we  have  made  frequent  mention,  and 
who  was  supposed  to  have  been  killed  in  one  of  Gen. 
Floyd's  engagements  with  the  Creeks,  surrendered 
himself  a  prisoner  to  the  Americans.  He  was  upwards 
of  a  hundred  years  of  age,  with  a  head  as  white 
as  snow,  and  had  been  regarded  by  the  enemy  as  a 
very  great  prophet.  The  friendly  Creeks  viewed  him 
as  their  most  inveterate  enemy,  and  although  nearly 
bent  double  with  age,  they  were  anxious  to  put  him  to 
death,  and  would  have  done  so  had  it  not  been  for  the 
interposition  of  the  American  officers. 


279  INDIAN    WARS, 


CHAP.   XX. 

SEMINOLE  WAR.— INDIAN  DEPREDATIONS.— CAPTURE  OF  FORT  ST. 
MARKS.— EXECUTION  OF  ARBUTHNOT  AHD  AMBRISTER.— PENSA- 
COLA  TAKEN  BY  GEN.  JACKSON. 

The  Creek  war  happily  terminating  in  the  spring  of 
1814,  and  a  treaty  of  peace  having  been  mutually  con- 
cluded upon  between  the  surviving  chiefs  of  that  nation 
and  commissioners  appointed  on  the  part  of  the  United 
States,  but  little  opposition  was  then  apprehended  from 
the  fugitives  who  had  fled  towards  Pensacola,  and  who 
remained  hostile  to  the  interest  of  the  Americans. 
But,  contrary  to  the  expectations  of  our  government,  it 
was  soon  after  discovered  that  these  Indians  had 
sought  refuge  among  the  different  savage  tribes  living 
within  and  on  the  borders  of  the  Floridas,  denominated 
Seminole  Indians,  who,  it  was  suspected,  cherished 
feelings  of  hostility  to  the  United  States.  This  fact 
having  been  ascertained,  the  executive  department  of 
the  government  deemed  it  necessary,  for  the  security 
of  the  frontier,  to  establish  a  line  of  forts  near  the 
southern  boundary  of  the  United  States,  and  to  occupy 
these  fortifications  with  portions  of  the  regular  forces  ; 
and  by  this  means  peace  was  maintained  with  the 
Indians  until  the  spring  or  summer  of  1817,  when  the 
regular  forces  were  withdrawn  from  the  posts  on  the 
Georgia  frontier,  and  concentrated  at  fort  Montgomery, 
on  the  Alabama  river,  a  considerable  distance  west  of 
the  Georgia  line.  But  it  seems  that  about  this  time 
a  border  warfare  was  commenced  between  the  Semi- 
nole Indians  and  the  frontier  inhabitants  of  Georgia. 
Many  horrid  barbarities  are  said  to  have  been  perpe- 
trated by  the  former  ;  some  of  which  it  may  not  be  im- 
proper here  to  mention.  The  house  of  a  Mr.  Garret,  re- 
siding near  the  boundary  of  Wayne  county,  was  attacked 
by  a  party  of  Indians  during  his  absence.     They  shot 


INDIAN    WARS.  279 

Mrs.  Garrett  in  two  places,  and  then  despatched  her 
by  stabbing  and  scalping.  Her  two  children,  one 
about  three  years  and  the  other  two  months  old,  were 
also  murdered,  and  the  eldest  scalped.  The  house  was 
then  plundered  of  every  article  of  value,  and  set  on 
fire  !  A  boat  soon  after  ascending  the  Alabama  river, 
containing  thirty  men,  seven  women,  and  four  small 
children,  was  captured  by  the  Indians.  Six  of  the 
men  escaped,  one  woman  was  taken  captive,  and  the 
remainder  inhumanly  butchered.  The  children  were 
taken  by  the  leg  and  their  brains  dashed  out  against  the 
boat ! 

Duncan  M'Krimmon,  (a  resident  of  Milledgeville,  a 
Georgia  militia  man,  stationed  at  fort  Gadsden,)  being 
out  one  morning  on  a  fishing  excursion,  in  attempting 
to  return,  missed  his  way,  and  was  several  days  lost  in 
the  surrounding  wilderness.  After  wandering  about  in 
various  directions,  he  was  espied  and  captured  by  a 
party  of  hostile  Indians,  headed  by  the  well-known 
prophet  Francis.  The  Indians  having  obtained  the 
satisfaction  they  wanted  respecting  the  determination 
of  government,  the  position  of  the  American  army, 
&,c,  they  began  to  prepare  for  the  intended  sacrifice. 
M'Krimmon  was  bound  to  a  stake,  and  the  ruthless 
savages,  having  shaved  his  head  and  reduced  his  body 
to  a  state  of  nudity,  formed  themselves  into  a  circle  and 
danced  round  him  some  hours,  yelling  most  horribly. 
The  youngest  daughter  of  the  prophet,  about  fifteen 
years  of  age,  remained  sad  and  silent  the  whole  time. 
She  participated  not  in  the  general  joy,  but  was  evi- 
dently, even  to  the  affrighted  prisoner,  much  pained  at 
the  savage  scene  she  was  compelled  to  witness.  When 
the  burning  torches  were  about  to  be  applied  to  the 
fagots  which  encompassed  the  prisoner,  and  the  fatal 
tomahawk  was  raised  to  terminate  forever  his  mortal 
existence,  Milly  Francis,  (for  that  was  her  name,)  like 
an  angel  of  mercy,  placed  herself  between  it  and  death, 
resolutely  bidding  the  astonished  executioner,  if  he 
thirsted  for  human  blood,  to  shed  hers  ;  being  deter- 
mined, she  said,  not  to  survive  the  prisoner's  death. 


280 


INDIAN    WARS, 


A  momentary  pause  was  produced  by  this  unexpected 
occurrence,  and  she  took  advantage  of  the  circum- 
stance to  implore  upon  her  knees  the  pity  of  the  fero- 
cious father,  who  finally  yielded  to  her  wishes  ;  with 
the  intention,  however,  it  is  suspected,  of  murdering 
them  both,  if  he  could  not  sell  M'Krimmon  to  the  Span- 
iards, which  was  luckily  effected  a  few  days  after  at  St. 
Marks,  for  seven  gallons  and  a  half  of  rum.  As  long 
as  M'Krimmon  remained  a  prisoner,  his  benefactress 
continued  to  show  him  acts  of  kindness.  The  fortune 
of  war  has  since  placed  her,  as  we  shall  hereafter  have 
occasion  to  notice,  in  the  power  of  the  white  people, 
being  compelled,  with  a  number  of  others  of  her  tribe 
who  were  in  a  starving  condition,  to  surrender  them- 
selves prisoners.  As  soon  as  this  fact  was  known  to 
M'Krimmon,  in  manifestation  of  a  due  sense  of  the 
obligation  which  he  owed  to  the  woman  who  saved  his 
life  at  the  hazard  of  her  own,  he  sought  her  to  alleviate 
her  misfortune,  and  to  offer  her  marriage ;  but  Milly 
would  not  consent  to  become  his  wife  as  a  considera^ 
tion  of  having  saved  his  life,  declaring  that  she  did  no 
more  than  her  duty,  and  that  her  intercessions  were 
the  same  as  they  would  ever  have  been  on  similar 
occasions. 

In  the  frequent  outrages  committed  upon  the  fron- 
tiers, it  was  somewhat  difficult  to  determine  who  were 
the  first  aggressors,  or  on  whom  the  greatest  injuries 
were  inflicted.  Gen.  Gaines,  however,  demanded  a 
surrender  of  the  Indians  who  had  committed  depreda- 
tions on  the  frontier  of  Georgia.  With  this  demand 
they  refused  to  comply,  alleging  that  the  first  and  the 
greatest  aggressions  had  been  made  by  the  white 
men. 

In  consequence  of  this  refusal,  Gen.  Gaines  was 
authorized  by  the  secretary  of  war,  at  his  discretion,  to 
remove  the  Indians  still  remaining  on  the  lands  ceded 
to  the  United  States  by  the  treaty  made  with  the 
Creeks.  In  so  doing,  he  was  told  that  it  might  be 
proper  to  retain  some  of  them  as  hostages,  until  repa- 
ration was  made   for   depredations  committed  by  the 


INDIAN    WARS.  281 

Indians.  In  pursuance  of  this  discretionary  authority, 
Gen.  Gaines  ordered  a  detachment  of  near  three  hun- 
dred men,  under  the  command  of  Major  Twiggs,  to 
surround  and  take  an  Indian  village  called  Fowl 
Town,  about  fourteen  miles  from  fort  Scott,  and 
near  the  Florida  line.  This  was  partially  carried  into 
effect. 

From  this  time  the  war  became  more  serious.  The 
Indians  in  considerable  numbers  were  embodied,  and 
an  open  attack  was  made  on  fort  Scott.  Gen.  Gaines, 
with  about  six  hundred  regular  soldiers,  was  confined 
to  the  garrison.  In  this  state  of  things,  information 
having  been  communicated  to  the  war  department, 
Gen.  Jackson  was  ordered  to  take  the  field.  He  was 
put  in  command  of  the  regular  and  military  force, 
amounting  to  eighteen  hundred  men,  provided  for  that 
service  ;  and  directed,  if  he  should  consider  the  force 
provided  insufficient  to  beat  the  enemy,  (whose  force 
was  estimated  by  Gen.  Gaines  at  two  thousand  eight 
hundred  strong,)  to  call  on  the  governors  of  the  adjoin- 
ing states  for  such  portions  of  the  militia  as  he  might 
think  requisite.  On  the  receipt  of  this  order,  Gen. 
Jackson,  instead  of  observing  the  orders  of  the  depart- 
ment of  war,  by  calling  on  the  governor  of  Tennessee, 
then  in  Nashville,  near  the  place  of  his  residence, 
chose  to  appeal  (to  use  his  own  expression)  to  the 
patriotism  of  the  West  Tennesseans,  who  had  served 
under  him  in  the  last  war.  One  thousand  mounted 
gunmen,  and  two  companies  of  what  were  called  life- 
guards, with  the  utmost  alacrity,  volunteered  their 
services  from  the  states  of  Tennessee  and  Kentucky, 
and  repaired  to  his  standard.  Officers  were  appointed 
to  command  this  corps  by  the  general  himself,  or  by 
other  persons  acting  under  his  authority.  Thus  or- 
ganized, they  were  mustered  into  the  service  of  the 
United  States. 

About  the  time  Gen.  Jackson  was  organizing  this 

detachment  of  volunteers  in  the  state  of  Tennessee,  or 

previous  thereto,  Gen.  Gaines  was  likewise  employed 

in  raising  forces    among  the    Creek  Indians.     There 

36 


282  INDIAN    WARS. 

was  this  difference  in  the  two  cases — Gen.  Jackson 
raised  his  army  in  disregard  to  positive  orders  ;  Gen. 
Gaines,  without  orders,  took  upon  himself  the  authority 
of  raising  an  army  of  at  least  sixteen  hundred  Creek 
Indians,  appointing  their  officers,  with  a  brigadier 
general  at  their  head,  and  likewise  mustering  this 
force  into  the  service  of  the  United  States. 

It  appears  that  Gen.  Jackson  advanced  into  Florida, 
with  a  force  of  eighteen  hundred  men,  composed  of 
regulars,  volunteers,  and  the  Georgia  militia ;  and 
afterwards,  on  the  1st  day  of  April,  was  joined  by 
Gen.  M'Intosh  and  his  brigade  of  sixteen  hundred 
Indians,  who  had  been  previously  organized  by  Gen. 
Gaines.  Opposed  to  whom,  it  appears,  from  the 
report  of  Capt.  Young,  topographical  engineer,  and 
other  evidence,  the  whole  forces  of  the  fugitive 
Seminole  Indians  and  runaway  negroes,  had  they  all 
been  embodied,  could  not  have  exceeded  nine  hundred 
or  one  thousand  men,  and  at  no  time  did  half  that 
number  present  themselves  to  oppose  his  march.  Of 
course,  little  or  no  resistance  was  made. 

The  Miskasmusky  towns  were  first  taken  and  des- 
troyed. The  army  marched  upon  St.  Marks,  a  feeble 
Spanish  garrison,  which  surrendered  without  firing  a 
gun,  and  was  then  occupied  as  an  American  post,  the 
Spanish  commandant  having  first  by  humble  entreaties, 
and  then  by  a  timid  protest,  endeavored  to  avert*  the 
measure.  Here  Alexander  Arbuthnot  was  found, 
taken  prisoner,  and  put  in  confinement,  for  the  purpose, 
as  it  was  stated  by  Gen.  Jackson,  "  of  collecting 
evidence  to  establish  his  guilt;"  and  here  also  were 
taken  two  Indian  chiefs,  one  of  whom  pretended  to 
possess  the  spirit  of  prophecy  ;  they  were  hung  without 
trial  and  without  ceremony.  Francis,  who,  by  the 
entreaties  of  his  daughter,  was  persuaded  to  spare  the 
life  of  M'Krimmon,  a  captive,'  was  the  prophet  above 
alluded  to. 

This  being  done,  and  St.  Marks  garrisoned  with 
American  troops,  the  army  pursued  their  march  east- 
ward to  Suwaney  river,  on  which  they  found  a  large 


INDIAN    WARS.  283 

Indian  village,  which  was  consumed,  and  the  Indians 
and  negroes  were  dispersed  ;  after  which  the  army  re- 
turned to  St.  Marks,  bringing  with  them  Robert  C. 
Ambrister,  who  had  been  taken  prisoner  on  their  march 
to  Suwaney. 

During  the  halt  of  the  army  for  a  few  days  at  St. 
Marks,  a  general  court  martial  was  called,  Arbuthnot 
was  arraigned,  found  guilty,  sentenced  to  suffer  death, 
and  hung. 

Ambrister  was  tried  in  like  manner,  found  guilty, 
and  sentenced  to  whipping  and  confinement.  Gen. 
Jackson  annulled  the  sentence,  and  ordered  him  to  be 
shot,  and  this  order  was  executed. 

It  is  stated  that  Arbuthnot,  who  was  publicly  exe- 
cuted as  a  spy,  by  order  of  Gen.  Jackson,  had  been  a 
captain  in  the  British  service,  was  about  forty  years 
of  age,  of  genteel  appearance,  and  met  his  fate  like  a 
soldier.  When  the  executioner  was  fixing  the  rope 
around  his  neck,  he  desired  not  to  be  handled  so 
roughly  ;  observed  he  was  a  gentleman,  and  spoke  of 
his  death  being  avenged.  His  property  he  requested 
should  be  given  to  his  son.  Ambrister  (who  was 
charged  with  a  similar  offence,  and  suffered  with  Ar- 
buthnot) was  a  young  man,  not  exceeding  twenty-five 
years.  At  first  he  appeared  undaunted  and  quite  indif- 
ferent as  to  his  fate  ;  but  as  death  began  to  look  him  in 
the  face,  he  lost  his  composure,  and  died  more  like  a 
woman  than  a  man. 

The  prophet  Francis,  who  was  executed  a  little 
before,  had  in  his  pocket  a  commission  of  brigadier 
general,  from  the  British  government,  supposed  to  have 
been  presented  him  during  his  late  visit  to  England, 
whence  he  had  not  Ions  returned.  His  arrival  in  that 
country  was  thus  announced  in  one  of  the  English 
prints  :  "  The  double  sound  of  a  trumpet  announced 
the  approach  of  the  patriot  Francis,  who  fought  so 
gloriously  in  our  cause  of  America.  He  was  dressed 
in  a  most  splendid  suit  of  red  and  gold,  and  by  his  side 
he  wore  a  tomahawk,  mounted  in  gold!"  This  war- 
rior is  said  to  have  been  the  prime  mover  of  the  unpro 


284  INDIAN    WARS. 

voked  and  infernal  massacre  of  the  garrison,  with  the 
women,  &c,  of  fort  Mims  ;  and  him  also  who  slaugh- 
tered Lieut.  Scott  and  his  party.  An  officer  in  Gen. 
Jackson's  army,  in  writing  to  his  friend,  relative  to  the 
surrender  of  a  number  of  the  enemy  as  prisoners  at  St. 
Marks,  thus  speaks  of  the  family  of  Francis  :  "  The 
wife  and  the  family  of  the  prophet  Francis  are  among 
the  prisoners.  Two  of  his  daughters  are  very  interest- 
ing young  ladies,  and  speak  very  good  English,  as  in 
fact  the  whole  family  do  except  the  mother.  The 
eldest,  when  her  father  was  decoyed  on  board  the 
American  schooner,  shortly  after  followed,  supposing 
her  to  be  a  British  vessel ;  before  she  got  alongside, 
however,  she  discovered  the  deception,  pushed  off',  and 
made  her  escape.  The  youngest  and  most  .beautiful  is 
caressed  by  all  the  officers,  for  having  saved  the  life  of 
the  Georgia  militia  man." 

In  a  communication  from  the  war  department 
to  Gen.  Gaines,  dated  Oct.  30,  1817,  he  was  directed, 
that,  should  the  hostile  Indians  persevere  in  their 
refusal  to  make  reparation  for  their  depredations,  it  was 
the  wish  of  the  President  that  he  should  not,  on  that 
account,  pass  the  line,  and  make  an  attack  upon  them 
within  the  limits  of  Florida.  In  a  later  communication, 
he  says  :  "  The  state  of  our  negotiation  with  Spain, 
and  temper  manifested  by  the  principal  European  pow- 
ers, make  it  impolitic,  in  the  opinion  of  the  President, 
to  move  a  force  at  this  time  into  the  Spanish  posses- 
sions, for  the  mere  purpose  of  chastising  the  Seminoles 
for  depredations  which  have  heretofore  been  committed 
by  them.,, 

Subsequently,  the  following  order  was  received  by 
Gen.  Gaines  from  the  war  department :  "  On  the 
receipt  of  this  letter,  should  the  Seminole  Indians  still 
refuse  to  make  reparations  for  their  outrages  and  depre- 
dations on  the  citizens  of  the  United  States,  it  is  the 
wish  of  the  President  that  you  consider  yourself  at 
liberty  to  march  across  the  Florida  line,  and  to  attack 
them  within  its  limits,  should  it  be  found  necessary, 
unless  they  should  shelter  themselves  under  a  Spanish 


INDIAN    WARS.  285 

fort.  In  the  last  event,  you  will  immediately  notify 
this  department/' 

On  the  1st  of  December,  1817,  Gen.  Gaines  in- 
formed the  secretary  of  war,  in  a  letter  from  fort 
Scott,  which  was  then  the  head  quarters,  that  there 
was  no  ground  to  calculate  upon  the  future  security  of 
the  frontier  settlements,  and  says, — "  It  is  now  my 
painful  duty  to  report  an  affair  of  a  more  serious  nature 
than  has  heretofore  occurred,  and  which  leaves  no 
doubt  of  the  necessity  of  an  immediate  application  of 
force,  and  active  measures  on  our  part.  A  large  party 
of  Seminole  Indians,  on  the  30th  ult.,  formed  an  ambus- 
cade upon  the  Appalachicola  river,  a  mile  below  the 
junction  of  the  Flint  and  Chatahoochie,  attacked  one 
of  our  boats  ascending  near  the  shore,  and  killed, 
wounded,  and  took  the  greater  part  of  the  detachment, 
consisting  of  forty  men,  commanded  by  Lieut.  R. 
W.  Scott,  of  the  7th  infantry.  There  were  also  on 
board,  killed  or  taken,  seven  women,  the  wives  of  sol- 
diers. Six  men  of  the  detachment  only  escaped,  four 
of  whom  were  wounded.  They  report  that  the  strength 
of  the  current  at  that  point  of  attack  had  obliged  the 
lieutenant  to  keep  his  boat  near  the  shore ;  that  the 
Indians  had  formed  along  the  bank  of  the  river,  and 
were  not  discovered  until  their  fire  had  commenced  ;  in 
the  first  volley  of  which,  Lieut.  Scott  and  most  of  his 
valuable  men  fell." 

In  December,  1817,  Gen.  Jackson  received  orders 
from  the  secretary  of  war  to  take  command  of  the 
southern  army,  and  to  proceed  against  the  hostile  In- 
dians, with  all  the  forces  that  had  been  raised  for  that 
purpose,  and  to  bring  the  war  to  as*  speedy  a  termina- 
tion as  possible.  He  proceeded  to  fort  Scott  and  made 
preparations  for  prosecuting  the  war  with  all  the  energy 
in  his  power.  On  the  10th  of  March,  1818,  he  com- 
menced his  march,  and  soon  after  passed  the  line  in  pur- 
suit of  the  enemy,  who  had  fled  into  Florida.  He  met 
with  very  little  opposition  from  them  ;  they  divided 
themselves  into  small  parties,  and  defended  themselves 
with  a  desperate  courage  and   boldness  seldom  before 


286  INDIAN    WARS. 

known,  even  in  Indian  warfare.  A  few  prisoners  were 
taken,  principally  women  and  children  ;  many  Indian 
villages  were  bunted,  and  a  large  quantity  of  corn  and 
other  property  destroyed. 

On  the  25th  of  April  the  Americans  took  possession 
of  fort  St.  Marks  without  opposition,  in  which  was 
placed  a  garrison.  Gen.  Jackson,  in  a  letter  to  the 
secretary  of  war,  gives  his  reasons  for  the  measure  as 
follows  :  "It  could  not  be  maintained  by  the  Spanish 
force  garrisoning  it.  The  Indians  and  negroes  viewed 
it  as  an  asylum  if  driven  from  the  towns,  and  were  pre- 
paring to  occupy  it  in  this  event.  It  was  necessary  to 
anticipate  their  movements,  independent  of  the  position, 
being  deemed  essential  as  a  depot  on  which  the  success 
of  my  future  operations  measurably  depended.  In  the 
spirit  of  friendship,  I,  therefore,  demanded  its  surrender 
to  the  army  of  the  United  States,  until  the  close  of  the 
Seminole  war.  The  Spanish  commandant  required 
time  to  reflect ;  it  was  granted,  and  a  negotiation  en 
sued,  and  an  effort  was  made  to  protract  it  to  an  unwar- 
rantable length.  In  the  conversation  between  my  aid- 
de-camp,  Lieut.  Gadsden,  and  the  Spanish  command- 
ant, circumstances  transpired  convincing  him  of  a  dis- 
position to  favor  the  Indians,  and  having  taken  an  active 
part  in  aiding  and  abetting  them  in  this  war.  I  hes- 
itated, therefore,  no  longer  ;  and,  as  I  could  not  be 
received  in  friendship,  I  entered  the  fort  by  violence." 

The  American  army  soon  after  moved  on  in  pursuit 
of  the  enemy,  who  were  able  to  make  very  little  resist- 
ance, destroying  their  settlements,  and  taking  a  few 
stragglers  prisoners,  until  they  arrived  before  Pen- 
sacola,  which  was  surrendered,  and  taken  possession 
of  by  the  American  troops.  The  following  extract 
of  a  letter  from  Gen.  Jackson  to  the  secretary  of 
war,  dated  Fort  Montgomery,  June  2d,  will  acquaint 
the  reader  with  his  reasons,  as  therein  stated,  for  having 
penetrated  so  far,  and  taken  forcible  possession  of  Pen- 
sacola. 

"  On  the  10th  of  May  my  army  crossed  the  river  at 
the  Ochessee  village,  and  after  a  fatiguing,  tedious,  and 


INDIAN    WARS.  287 

circuitous  march  of  twelve  days,  misled  by  the  igno- 
rance of  our  pilots,  and  exposed  to  the  severest  priva- 
tions, we  finally  reached  and  effected  a  passage  over  the 
Escandria.  On  my  march  on  the  23d  of  May,  a  pro- 
test from  the  governor  of  Pensacola  was  delivered  to 
me  by  a  Spanish  officer,  remonstrating  in  warm  terms 
against  my  proceedings,  and  ordering  me  and  my  force 
instantly  to  quit  the  territory  of  his  Catholic  Majesty, 
with  a  threat  to  apply  force  in  the  event  of  a  non-com- 
pliance. This_was  so  open  an  indication  of  a  hostile 
feeling  on  his  part,  after  having  been  early  and  well 
advised  of  the  objects  of  my  operations,  that  I  hesitated 
no  longer  on  the  measures  to  be  adopted.  I  marched 
for  and  entered  Pensacola  with  only  the  show  of  resist- 
ance, on  the  24th  of  May.  The  governor  had  previ- 
ously fled  to  the  Carlos  de  Barrancas,  where  it  is  said 
he  resolved  upon  a  most  desperate  resistance.  The 
peaceable  surrender  of  the  fort  at  the  Barrancas  was 
denied.  I  marcheonfor  and  invested  it  on  the  evening 
of  the  25th  of  May,  and  on  the  same  night  pushed 
reconnoitering  parties  under  its  very  guns.  On  the 
morning  of  the  28th  a  military  reconnoisance  was  taken, 
and  on  the  same  night  a  lodgment  was  made,  under  a 
fire  from  the  Spanish  garrison,  by  Capt.  Gadsden  of 
the  engineers,  aided  by  Captains  Call  and  Young,  on 
a  commanding  position  within  three  hundred  and 
eighty-five  yards  of  the  Spanish  works,  and  a  nine- 
pounder  mounted.  A  howitzer  battery  was  simultane- 
ously established  on  the  capitol,  and  within  seven  hun- 
dred and  fifty  yards  of  the  fort.  At  daylight  on  the 
27th,  the  Spanish  garrison  opened  their  artillery  on  our 
batteries  ;  a  parley  was  sounded,  a  flag  sent  in,  and  the 
surrender  of  fort  Carlos  de  Barrancas  again  demand- 
ed ;  the  favorable  positions  obtained  were  pointed  out, 
and  the  inutility  of  resistance  urged.  Anxious  to 
avoid  an  open  contest,  and  to  save  the  effusion  of 
blood,  the  same  terms  previously  offered  were  again 
tendered.  These  were  rejected,  and  offensive  opera- 
tions recommenced.  A  spirited  and  well-directed  fire 
was  kept   up  the  greater  part    of  the  morning,  and  at 


2SS  INDIAN    WARS. 

intervals  during  the  afternoon.  In  the  evening  a  flag 
was  sent  from  the  Spanish  commandant,  offering  to 
capitulate,  and  a  suspension  of  hostilities  was  granted 
until  eight  o'clock  the  next  day,  when  articles  of  ca- 
pitulation were  signed  and  agreed  to.  The  terms  are 
more  favorable  than  a  conquered  enemy  would  have 
merited  ;  but,  under  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the 
case,  my  object  obtained,  there  was  no  motive  for 
wounding  the  feelings  of  those  whose  military  pride  or 
honor  had  prompted  to  the  resistance  made.  The  arti- 
cles, with  but  one  condition,  amount  to  the  complete 
cession  to  the  United  States  of  that  portion  of  the 
Floridas  hitherto  under  the  government  of  Don  Jose 
Masot. 

11  The  Seminole  war  may  now  be  considered  at  a 
close,  tranquillity  again  restored  to  the  southern  frontier 
of  the  United  States,  and  as  long  as  a  cordon  of  mili- 
tary posts  is  maintained  along  the  gulf  of  Mexico, 
America  has  nothing  to  apprehencrTrom  either  foreign 
or  Indian  hostilities.  Indeed,  sir,  to  attempt  to  fortify 
or  protect  an  imaginary  line,  or  to  suppose  that  a  frontier 
on  the  thirty-first  degree  of  latitude,  in  a  wilderness, 
can  be  secured  by  a  corridor  of  military  posts,  whilst  the 
Spanish  authorities  were  not  maintained  in  the  Flori- 
das, that  the  country  lay  open  to  the  use  and  excite- 
ment of  an  enemy,  is  visionary  in  the  extreme.  On  the 
immutable  principle,  therefore,  of  self-defence,  author- 
ized by  the  law  of  nature  and  of  nations,  have  I  bot- 
tomed all  my  operations.  On  the  fact  that  the  Spanish 
officers  had  aided  and  abetted  the  Indians,  and  thereby 
become  a  party  in  hostility  against  us,  do  I  justify 
my  occupying  the  Spanish  fortresses.  Spain  has  dis- 
regarded the  treaties  existing  with  the  American  gov- 
ernment, or  had  not  power  to  enforce  them.  The 
Indian  tribes  within  her  territory,  and  which  sbe  was 
bound  to  keep  at  peace,  visited  our  citizens  with  all  the 
horrors  of  savage  war.  Negro  brigades  were  estab- 
lishing themselves  when  and  where  they  pleased,  and 
foreign  agents  were  openly  and  knowingly  practising 
their  intrigues  in  this  neutral  territory.     The  immuta- 


INDIAN    WARS.  289 

ble  principles  of  self-defence  justified,  therefore,  the 
occupancy  of  the  Floridas,  and  the  same  principles 
will  warrant  the  American  government  in  holding  it 
until  such  time  as  Spain  can  guarantee,  by  an  adequate 
military  force,  the  maintaining  her  authority  within  the 
colony. " 


CHAP.  XXI. 


HOSTILITIES  WITH  THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  ON  THE  NORTHWESTERN 
FRONTIERS,  CALLED  BLACK  HAWK'S  WAR. 

The  Winnebagoes,  Menominies,  Pottowatamies, 
and  Sacs  and  Foxes,  were  engaged  in  this  border 
war  with  Black  Hawk.  In  order  to  understand  the 
causes  of  this  war,  it  will  be  necessary  for  us  to  recount 
some  circumstances  which  occurred  in  1823. 

This  year  the  United  States  agent  held  a  treaty, 
at  Prairie  du  Chien,  with  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  Win- 
nebagoes, Chippeways,  Sioux,  &,c,  principally  to 
effect  a  peace  between  the  Sacs  and  the  other  tribes. 
The  better  to  effect  this  object,  bounds  were  set  to 
each  tribe. 

The  Galena  lead  mines  about  the  same  time  attracted 
considerable  attention,  and  the  avarice  of  those  con- 
cerned in  them  drove  several  thousand  miners  into  the 
country  of  the  Winnebagoes,  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
United  States.  It  is  supposed  this  great  encroachment 
was  the  cause  of  the  murder  of  a  family,  living  near 
Prairie  du  Chien,  by  a  party  of  Winnebagoes,  two  of 
whom  were  afterwards  imprisoned  in  the  jail  of  Craw- 
ford county. 

An  article  in  the  above-mentioned  treaty  provided 
that  any  of  the  five  nations  concerned  in  this  treaty, 
37 


290  INDIAN    WARS. 

visiting  in  the  United  States,  should  be  protected 
from  all  insults  by  the  garrison.  Notwithstanding 
this,  in  the  summer  of  1827,  a  party  of  twenty-four 
Chippeways,  on  a  visit  to  fort  Snelling,  were  fallen 
upon  by  a  band  of  Sioux,  who  killed  and  wounded 
eight  of  them.  The  commandant  of  the  fort  cap- 
tured four  of  the  Sioux,  and  delivered  them  into 
the  hands  of  the  Chippeways,  who  immediately  shot 
them. 

fted  Bird,  the  Sioux  chief,  repaired  to  Prairie  du 
Chien  with  three  companions,  desperate  as  himself, 
about  the  first  of  July,  and  there  killed  two  persons, 
wounded  a  third,  and,  without  taking  plunder,  retired 
to  Bad-axe  river.  Here,  soon  after",  he  waylaid  two 
keel  boats  that  had  been  conveying  some  missionaries 
to  fort  Snelling,  in  one  of  which  two  persons  were 
killed  ;  the  others  escaped  with  little  injury. 

Not  long  after,  Gen.  Atkinson  marched  into  the 
Winnebago  country,  and  captured  some  hostile  Win- 
nebagoes  and  Red  Bird,  whp  died  soon  after  in 
prison. 

The  Indians  who  were  imprisoned  for  the  murder 
at  Prairie  du  Chien,  were  discharged,  and  Black 
Hawk  and  two  others,  who  had  been  imprisoned  for 
the  attack  on  the  boats,  before  mentioned,  were  alsp 
discharged. 

Very  little  pains  were  taken  to  satisfy  the  Indians, 
or  to  make  the  settlers  do  justice  to  them.  As  the 
latter  in  many  cases  have  very  little  to  lose,  and  much 
to  gain,  if  an  Indian  war  be  successful,  we  need  not  be 
surprised  that  they  take  so  little  pains  to  be  first  on 
conciliating  to  their  red  brethren.  The  gain  which 
the  settlers  are  sure  of  in  a  successful  Indian  war, 
arises  from  the  Indians  being  obliged  to  give  up  their 
lands,  in  which  case  they  are  removed  from  them  by 
settlers,  and  they  are  no  longer  a  frontier,  but  a  thor- 
oughfare to  one;  and  the  consequent  flocking  in  of  new 
settlers  raises  the  value  of  produce  as  well  as  of  land, 
by  creating  a  demand  for  them.     Thus,  it  is  not  diffi- 


INDIAN    WARS.  291 

cult  to  see  the  avaricious  on  the  frontiers  have  every 
inducement  to  bring  about  an  Indian  war.  # 

The  foregoing  account  shows  that  Black  Hawk  was 
imprisoned  on  suspicion,  perhaps  justly ;  but  this  was 
not  his  sole  cause  of  complaint.  His  friend  Red  Bird 
had  died  in  prison,  Indians  were  executed  for  murder- 
ing whites,  but  it  did  not  follow  whites  were  treated  in 
like  manner  for  murdering  Indians.  These  causes  had 
long  been  producing  a  feeling  of  disaffection  among  the 
northern  and  western  tribes.  Hence,  it  is  not  singular 
that  the  whites  of  the  frontier  of  Illinois  believed  the 
Indians,  from  Canada  to  Mexico,  more  hostile  than  at 
any  period  since  the  war  of  1812. 

The  Sacs,  who  had  served  Great  Britain  against  the 
Americans,  were  the  most  conspicuous  in  their  enmity. 
This  band  of  Sacs  rendezvoused  at  their  chief  village  on 
the  Mississippi,  where  they  had  collected  such  of  their 
neighbors  as  wished  to  engage  in  the  war. 

Gen.  Gaines  marched  to  and  possessed  himself  of 
this  village  on  the  26th  of  June.  This  he  did  without 
opposition,  for  when  the  Indians  discovered  the  army, 
they  fled  across  the  river,  and  displayed  a  flag  for 
parley.  Meantime,  their  associates  had  abandoned 
them,  and  the  Sacs  were  left  to  manage  affairs  in  the 
best  manner  they  could.  They,  therefore,  made  peace 
with  all  due  submission,  and  Gen.  Gaines  was  of 
opinion  they  were  as  completely  humbled  as  if  they 
had  been  chastised  in  battle,  and  were  less  disposed  to 
disturb  the  frontier  than  if  that  event  had  taken  place. 
Previous  to  this,  he  had  declared  his  belief  that,  what- 
ever might  be  their  hostile  feelings,  they  would  abstain 
from  the  use  of  tomahawks  and  fire-arms,  except  in 
self-defence. 

About  the  same  time,  a  difficulty  seems  to  have 
arisen  between  the  Sacs  and  Menominies,  in  which 
twenty-eight  of  the  latter  had  been  murdered.  Agree- 
ably to  an  article  of  the  treaty  before  mentioned,  the 
United  States  obliged  themselves  to  interpose  between 
these  and  other  western  tribes  in  cases  of  trouble. 
But  these  murders  were  not  all  the  Sacs  had  done. 


292  INDIAN    WARS. 

They  had  recrossed  the  Mississippi,  and  occupied  the 
country  on  its  east  bank,  which  they  had  the  year 
before  ceded  to  the  United  States. 

Black  Hawk  was  the  alleged  leader  in  both  cases. 
Therefore,  Gen.  Atkinson  set  out  in  an  expedition, 
hoping  to  make  prisoner  of  Black  Hawk,  who  was 
said  to  be  sole  fomentor  of  all  these  disturbances.  It 
was  also  alleged  he  had  little  respect  for  treaties,  and 
that  he  had  in  former  negotiations  so  far  overreached 
our  commissioners  as  to  make  peace  on  his  own  terms. 
This  is  the  first  acknowledgment  of  this  chief's  talents 
in  matters  of  diplomacy. 

Gen.  Atkinson  was  at  a  place  on  Rock  river,  called 
Dixon's  Ferry,  May  15th,  when  he  received  news  that 
a  force  which  had  marched  to  Sycamore  Creek,  thirty 
miles  in  advance  of  him,  had  met  with  a  total  defeat. 
This  force  had  marched  to  Sycamore  Creek  on  account 
of  the  great  number  of  murders  which  had  been  com- 
mitted there.  Among  the  sufferers  in  that  neighbor- 
hood were  the  family  of  a  Mr.  Hall,  whose  fate  had 
created  much  sympathy.  His  two  daughters',  one 
eighteen  and  the  other  sixteen,  had  been  carried 
into  captivity,  after  having  seen  their  mother  toma 
hawked  and  scalped,  and  twenty  others  murdered  in 
the  same  way  at  Indian  Creek.  These  young  women 
were  humanely  treated  during  their  captivity,  and 
afterwards  restored  to  their  friends. 

The  force  that  marched  to  Sycamore  Creek  was 
about  two  hundred  and  seventy-five  strong,  under  the 
command  of  Maj.  Stillman.  When  the  news  of  this 
massacre  at  Indian  Creek  arrived,  they  obtained  leave 
of  Gen.  Whitesides  to  march  to  the  scene  of  murder. 
On  Monday,  the  14th  of  May,  they  came  upon  a  few 
Indians,  whether  enemies  or  not  it  is  not  probable 
they  inquired,  for  theirs  was  the  march  of  death,  there- 
fore two  of  them  were  shot,  and  two  more  captured. 
The  same  day,  at  evening,  when  the  army  had  arrived 
at  a  convenient  place  to  encamp,  and  were  making 
some  preparations  for  that  purpose,  a  small  band  of 
Indians  was  discovered  bearing   a  white  flag.     One 


INDIAN    WARS.  293 

company  of  men  went  out  to  meet  them,  but  soon  dis- 
covered they  were  only  a  decoy.  How  they  ascer- 
tained this  fact,  we  are  not  informed.  This  company 
of  discoverers  therefore  fell  back  upon  the  main  body, 
which  by  this  time  had  remounted,  and,  as  strange  as  it 
is  true,  this  misguided  band  rushed  forward,  regardless 
of  all  order,  for  several  miles,  till  they  crossed  Syca- 
more creek,  and  were  completely  in  the  Indians' 
power.  What  follows  equals  a  similar  affair  at  Paw- 
tucket.  The  Americans  had  crossed  the  creek  man  by 
man,  as  they  came  to  it,  and  all  the  Indians  had  to  do 
was  to  wait  till  a  goodly  number  had  come  within  their 
grasp.  It  was  moonlight  when  the  fight  began,  and 
after  a  few  struggles,  the  whites  fled  in  greater  dis- 
order, if  possible,  than  they  came.  The  Indians,  after 
making  the  onset  with  their  guns,  fell  on  them  with 
knives  and  tomahawks,  and  had  not  the  night  and  situ- 
ation of  the  country  favored  their  flight,  nearly  all  the 
army  must  have  been  cut  off. 

The  Indians  were  supposed  to  be  nearly  two  thou- 
sand strong,  and  it  was  said  twelve  of  them  were 
killed.  Of  the  whites,  only  thirteen  are  reported 
killed.  Their  flight  equalled  that  of  Gen.  St.  Clair's 
army.  Fourteen  hundred  men,  immediately  after, 
marched  to  the  scene  of  the  action  to  bury  the  dead, 
and  their  account  of  the  barbarities  committed  on  the 
bodies  of  the  slain  quite  equals  anything  before  re- 
counted. One  soldier  only  escaped  disfiguration, 
which  is  not  easily  accounted  for,  unless  he  secreted 
himself  until  all  the  Indians  but  one  had  left  the  scene 
of  action  ;  for  he  was  found  side  by  side  with  an 
Indian,  each  grasping  the  other,  and  both  in  the  arms 
of  death.  The  soldier's  head  was  nearly  cut  off,  and 
the  Indian  shot  through  the  body.  Here  it  was  sup- 
posed the  two  had  exchanged  their  deadly  shafts  at  the 
same  moment ;  and,  from  the  situation  of  the  Indian,  it 
was  evident  he  had  died  in  the  very  act  of  dealing  the 
fatal  blow  upon  his  adversary. 

An  idea  of  the  rapidity  with  which  the  Indians 
convey    intelligence    of    important    events,    may    be 


294)  INDIAN    WARS. 

had  from  the  fact,  that  a  runner,  from  Black  Hawk 
and  his  allies,  bearing  the  news  of  this  victory  to 
the  Missouri  Indians,  arrived  at  Des  Moines  Rapids 
twenty-four  hours  before  the  express  sent  by  Gov. 
Reynolds. 

The  cholera,  the  following  July,  raged  among  the 
troops  opposed  to  the  Indians  so  severely,  that  several 
companies  were  entirely  broken  up,  and  many  among 
them  perished,  in  a  manner  too  revolting  to  be  described. 
Of  one  corps  of  two  hundred  and  eight  men,  but  nine 
were  left  alive. 

Gen.  Dodge  surprised  a  party  of  twelve  Indians  at 
Galena,  and  cut  them  off  to  a  man  ;  the  whites  scalped 
the  slain,  that  they  might  not  be  outdone  in  these,  or 
any  other  barbarities/ by  their  foes. 

Black  Hawk  assembled  his  forces,  at  a  point  be- 
tween Rock  and  Ouisconsin  rivers,  where  he  expected 
to  meet  the  whites  in  a  general  battle.  His  warriors 
amounted  to  a  thousand  or  more.  Gen.  Atkinson  had 
nearly  double  that  number  of  men,  and  resolved  to  meet 
him  as  soon  as  possible.  Great  hopes  were  enter- 
tained that,  in  such  an  event,  a  finishing  blov/  would 
be  put  to  the  war.  But  Black  Hawk  was  too  wary  to 
thus  expose  himself  to  utter  and  irretrievable  ruin,  and 
accordingly  made  good  his  retreat  into  an  intermin- 
able wilderness. 

Gen.  Atkinson  made  his  way  to  Cashkonong, 
through  woods,  swamps,  and  defiles,  almost  impas- 
sable, and  constantly  exposed  to  the  danger  of  an  am- 
buscade. On  his  arrival  at  this  place,  he  was,  appa- 
rently, no  nearer  his  enemy  than  at  the  commencement 
of  this  perilous  march.  Indeed,  fair,'  open  battle 
seemed  to  be  a  most  unlikely  thing  to  invite  Black 
Hawk,  as  his  numbers  were  greatly  inferior  to  the 
Americans.  Therefore  no  hope  of  bringing  him  to 
terms  seemed  left,  unless  effected  by  stratagem. 

While  Gen.  Atkinson  was  making  this  fruitless 
march,  Gen.  Dodge  was  about!  forty  miles  from  fort 
Winnebago,  following  the  trail  of  Indians,  who  proved 
to  be  a  flying    and   nearly  starved  band,  capable  of 


INDIAN    WARS.  295 

offering  little  or  no  resistance.  But,  as  they  were 
attacked  in  the  evening  after,  sixteen  were  butchered  ; 
the  rest  escaped.  To  form  some  idea  of  the  situation 
of  these  poor  Indians,  we  have  only  to  read  the  ac- 
counts of  the  American  commander  to  the  war  depart- 
ment, in  which  he  states,  that  they  found  many  dead,  as 
they  marched  along,  very  much  emaciated,  and  having 
died,  evidently,  of  starvation. 

It  became  a  matter  of  question  to  the  two  com- 
manders, where  they  should  seek  their  enemy.  From 
the  supposition  that  they  might  have  descended  the 
Ouisconsin,  and  so  escaped  across  the  Mississippi  that 
way,  Gen.  Dodge  recommended  that  a  cannon  should  be 
placed  on  the  river  to  cut  them  off;  and  Gen.  Atkinson 
marched  for  the  Blue  Mounds,  with  an  army,  consist- 
ing of  regular  troops  and  mounted  men,  to  the  number 
of  sixteen  hundred. 

Meanwhile  Black  Hawk,  seeing  the  necessity  of 
escape,  and  that  it  could  not  be  effected  with  his  whole 
company,  crossed  the  country,  and  came  to  the  Missis- 
sippi, some  way  above  the  mouth  of  the  Ouisconsin. 
Here,  the  better  to  ensure  the  escape  of  his  warriors, 
he  allowed  the  women  and  children  to  descend  the  river 
in  boats,  many  of  whom  were  captured  by  the  whites. 
Some  of  the  boats,  however,  were  upset,  and  the  poor 
creatures  drowned.  Those  who  lived  to  arrive  at 
Prairie  du  Chien  were  in  a  most  pitiable  condition, 
many  of  the  children  being  so  nearly  famished  it  was 
almost  impossible  to  revive  them.  And  the  report  goes 
on  to  say,  "  they  were  generally  received  and  treated 
humanely. " 

The  steamboat  Warrior  was  soon  after  sent  up  the 
Mississippi,  with  a  small  force  on  board,  in  hopes  they 
might  somewhere  discover  the  savages.  Upon  the 
arrival  of  the  boat  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  the  last  of  July, 
she  was  despatched  to  Wapashaws  village,  one  hundred 
and  twenty  miles  higher  on  the  river,  to  inform  the 
inhabitants  of  the  approach  of  the  Sacs,  and  to  order 
all  the  friendly  Indians  down  to  Prairie  du  Chien. 
On  the  return  of  the  steamboat,  they  met  one  of  the 


296  INDIAN    WARS. 

Sioux  bands,  who  told  them  their  enemies  were  en- 
camped on  Bad-axe  river,  to  the  number  of  four  hun- 
dred. The  Warrior  here  stopped  to  take  in  some  wood 
and  prepare  for  action.  They  discovered  the  enemy 
about  four  o'clock  on  the  afternoon  of  August  1st,  who, 
as  they  approached,  raised  a  white  flag,  which  being 
looked  upon  as  a  decoy,  no  attention  was  paid  to  it. 
They  declined  sending  a  boat  on  board  when  or- 
dered. 

After  giving  them  a  few  minutes  to  remove  their 
women  and  children,  (a  piece  of  courtesy  somewhat 
rare  in  our  border  wars,)  the  boat  fired  a  six-pounder, 
loaded  with  canister,  and  followed  by  a  severe  fire  of 
musketry.  The  battle  continued  for  about  an  hour, 
when  she  weighed  anchor  and  proceeded  to  Prairie  du 
Chien.  Twenty-three  Indians  were  killed,  and  many 
wounded.  The  Americans  lost  none.  Before  the 
steamboat  could  return  to  the  battle-field  next  morning, 
Gen.  Atkinson  and  his  army  had  engaged  the  Indians. 
The  Warrior  joined  the  contest.  The  Americans  this 
day  lost  eight  or  nine  killed,  and  seventeen  wounded, 
whom  the  Warrior  took  to  Prairie  du  Chien  at  night, 
and  also  captives  to  the  number  of  thirty-six,  women 
and  children.  The  spot  where  this  battle  took  place 
was  about  forty  miles  above  Prairie  du  Chien,  on  the 
north  side  of  the  Mississippi,  opposite  the  mouth  of  the 
Iowa.  It  was  very  fortunate  for  the  whites  that  they 
were  able  to  co-operate  on  land  and  water  at  the  same 
time. 

Gen.  Atkinson  having  formed  a  junction  with  Gen. 
Dodge,  the  army  crossed  the  Ouisconsin  on  the  28th 
of  July,  and  soon  after  discovered  the  route  of  the 
Indians,  who  were  flying  from  the  scene  of  action. 

The  country  through  which  the  army  had  to  march, 
was  a  continual  series  of  mountains,  covered  entirely 
with  a  thick  growth  of  heavy  timber,  and  much  under- 
wood. The  valleys  were  so  deep  as  to  make  them 
almost  as  difficult  to  cross  ;  but  nothing  could  damp 
the  ardor  of  the  Americans,  as  they  pressed  on  to  over- 


INDIAN    WARS.  297 

take  Black  Hawk,  before  he  should  be  able  to  escape 
across  the  Mississippi. 

The  place  where  the  Indians  were  overtaken  was 
very  favorable  for  them,  as  may  be  judged  by  their 
being  able  to  maintain  a  battle  of  more  than  three 
hours,  in  the  wretched  and  nearly  famished  condition 
they  were  in,  and  when  their  whole  force  only  amount- 
ed to  three  hundred  warriors.  They  were  discovered 
in  a  deep  ravine,  at  the  foot  of  a  precipice,  over  which 
the  army  had  to  pass.  Notwithstanding  the  misery  of 
their  condition,  nothing  but  the  bayonet's  point  routed 
them.  Old  logs,  high  grass,  and  large  trees,  covered 
them  until  the  charge  was  made ;  and  as  they  were 
driven  from  one  covert,  they  readily  found  another, 
and  thus  protracted  the  contest.  At  length,  Gen. 
Atkinson  disposed  his  force  so  as  to  come  upon  them  . 
from  above,  below,  and  in  the  centre.  No  chance  now 
remained  to  the  Indians,  but  to  swim  the  Mississippi, 
or  elude  the  vigilance  of  their  enemy  by  land,  who  had 
nearly  encompassed  them.  Many  therefore  adventured 
to  cross  the  river  ;  but  as  the  slaughter  was  greatest 
there,  few  escaped.  However,  a  considerable  number 
succeeded  in  escaping  by  land.  One  hundred  and 
fifty  of  them  were  supposed  to  have  been  killed  in  this 
battle. 

Black  Hawk  was  among  those  who  escaped,  but  in 
such  haste  as  to  leave  even  his  papers  behind  him,  one 
of  which  was  a  certificate  from  British  officers,  that  he 
had  served  faithfully,  and  fought  valiantly  for  them,  in 
the  late  war  against  the  United  States.  The  prisoners 
taken  at  this  battle  stated  that  at  the  one  which  oc- 
curred at  Ouisconsin,  between  their  army  and  Gen. 
Dodge's,  they  lost  sixty-eight,  besides  many  wounded. 

It  was  now  believed  the  Sacs  would  be  glad  to 
make  peace  on  any  terms.  Accordingly,  Gen.  Atkinson 
determined  to  order  Keokuk  to  demand  a  surrender  of 
the  remaining  principal  men  of  the  hostile  party. 

From  the  battle-ground,  the  commanders  went  down 
the  river  to  Prairie  du  Chien,  (fort  Crawford,)  in  the 
38 


298  INDIAN    WARS. 

Warrior,  and  the  army  followed  by  land.  On  their 
way  they  killed  and  captured  a  few  Sacs. 

The  desperate  fortunes  of,  the  hostile  Indians  in- 
duced many  of  their  countrymen  to  volunteer  to  hunt 
them  down.  One  hundred  Sioux  obtained  permission 
to  seek  them,  and  were  followed  by  a  small  band  of 
the  same  nation  ;  they  overtook  the  enemy,  and  killed 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty.  About  this  time, 
Keokuk,  the  friendly  Sac  chief,  above  mentioned, 
found  a  nephew  of  his  had  been  accused  of  the  murder 
of  a  man  named  Martin  ;  he  gave  him  up  to  be  dealt 
with  according  to  the  proof  brought  of  his  crime, 
which  took  place  in  Warren  county,  Illinois. 

Among  those  who  fought  under  Black  Hawk,  were 
the  several  chiefs  of  the  different  tribes,  who  acted  as 
his  counsellors  and  subalterns.  At  the  last  great 
battle  of  that  chief  on  the  Mississippi,  Neopop,  Black 
Hawk's  second  in  command,  was  captured. 

Gen.  Scott  questioned  him  about  the  murders  which 
had  been  recently  committed,  of  which,  and  his  own 
history,  he  gave  the  following  account :  "  I  always 
belonged  to  Black  Hawk's  band.  Last  summer,  I 
went  to  Maiden ;  when  I  came  back,  I  found,  by  the 
treaty  with  Gen.  Gaines,  the  Sacs  had  moved  across 
the  Mississippi.  I  remained  during  the  winter  with  the 
Prophet,  on  Rock  river,  thirty-five  miles  from  its 
mouth.  During  the  winter,  the  Prophet  sent  me 
across  the  river  to  Black  Hawk  with  a  message,  to  tell 
him  and  his  band  to  cross  back  to  his  old  village  and 
make  corn  ;  that  if  the  Americans  came  and  told  them 
to  move  again,  they  should  shake  hands  with  them. 
If  the  Americans  had  come  and  told  us  to  move,  we 
should  have  shaken  hands  and  moved  peaceably.  We 
encamped  on  Syracuse  creek.  We  met  some  Potto- 
watamies,  and  I  made  a  feast  for  them.  At  that  time, 
I  heard  there  were  some  Americans  (the  force  under 
Major  Stilman)  near  us.  I  prepared  a  white  flag  to 
go  and  see  them,  and  sent  two  or  three  young  men  on 
a  hill,  to  see  what  they  were  doing.  Before  the  feast 
was  finished,  I  heard  my  young  men  were  killed.     This 


INDIAN    WARS.  299 

was  at  sunset.  Some  of  my  young  men  ran  out,  two 
were  killed,  and  the  Americans  were  seen  rushing  on 
to  our  camp.  My  young  men  fired  a  few  guns  and  the 
Americans  ran  off,  and  my  young  men  chased  them 
about  six  miles. " 

Neopop  farther  said  his  guests,  the  Pottowatamies 
of  the  village,  immediately  left  them,  and  no  Kickapoos 
joined  them,  but  those  who  were  originally  with  Black 
Hawk  ;  but  the  Winnebagoes  joined  with  them,  and 
frequently  brought  in  scalps  ;  that  at  last,  when  they 
found  Black  Hawk  would  be  beaten,  they  joined  the 
Americans. 

It  was  also  stated  by  some  of  the  warriors,  who  were 
examined  at  the  same  time,  that  Black  Hawk  said, 
when  the  steamboat  Warrior  approached  them,  that  he 
pitied  the  women  and  children,  and  began  to  make 
preparations  to  surrender,  and  for  that  purpose  sent 
out  a  white  flag  to  meet  the  boat,  which  immediately 
fired  upon  them  ;  then  said  he,  "  I  fired  too."  The 
truth  of  this  will  not  be  questioned,  inasmuch  as  the 
facts  agree  entirely  with  the  account  given  by  the 
captain  of  the  Warrior.  But  for  a  spirit  of  revenge, 
it  is  clear  much  blood  might  have  been  saved. 

It  is  much  to  be  lamented,  in  most  of  our  border 
wars,  precipitancy  and  hot-headedness  on  the  part  of 
the  whites  should  go  unpunished.  Until  such  offend- 
ers are  properly  dealt  with  for  their  conduct,  much 
blood  will  be  unnecessarily  shed,  and  a  sense  of  injus- 
tice always  felt  by  our  red  brethren,  whose  whole 
history  goes  to  show  they  never  ivere  dealt  with  as  we 
should  feel  obliged  to  deal  with  a  more  powerful  and 
enlightened  foe.  But  the  instances  where  our  army  on 
the  frontier  have  acted  without  coolness  and  judgment, 
are  comparatively  but  a  small  item  in  the  grievances 
the  Indians  have  to  complain  of.  The  conduct  of  the 
white  inhabitants  on  our  frontier,  almost  without 
exception,  towards  these  original  owners  of  the  soil, 
has  been  outrageous.  They  have  reduced  them  to  a 
state  of  beastly  intoxication,  as  a  preparatory  measure, 
when  they  wished  to  make  bargains  with  them,  and 


300  INDIAN    WARS. 

then  overreached  and  cheated  them  in  every  possible 
way.  Nor  is  this  all.  The  more  desperate  class  of 
adventurers,  who  hang  upon  the  outskirts  of  civilization, 
like  a  garment  of  pestilence,  have  not  scrupled,  for  the 
slightest  cause,  or  no  cause  at  all,  to  shoot  an  Indian  ; 
and  both  they  and  the  administrators  of  the  laws  in 
those  districts  seem  to  look  upon  it  as  little  of  a  crime 
as  it  would  be  to  shoot  a  partridge  or  a  hare. 

It  has  been  mentioned  as  a  matter  of  much  astonish- 
ment on  the  frontier,  that  several  of  the  peltry  mer- 
chants will  not  make  use  of  spirits  in  bartering  with 
the  Indians  !     May  their  example  be  followed. 

To  return  to  our  account  of  Black  Hawk ; — hunted 
like  the  wild  deer  of  the  forest,  the  old  chief,  after 
many  wanderings  and  much  suffering,  was  at  last 
captured,  and  delivered  up  to  Gen.  Street  at  Prairie  du 
Chi  en.  His  companion  in  his  flight  and  captivity  was 
the  Prophet  before  alluded  to.  They  showed  a  proper 
sense  of  self-respect  by  appearing  before  the  com- 
mander in  full  dress,  which  consisted  of  tanned  white 
deer-skin.  One  of  the  Winnebagoes  who  captured 
them  delivered .  a  speech  on  the  occasion  to  Gen. 
Street,  desiring  'the  fulfilment  of  the  promises  made  to 
those  who  should  capture  and  bring  alive  these  men 
into  the  hands  of  the  whites. 

To  this  speech  the  general  replied,  he  wished  the 
captors  and  the  prisoners  to  go  to  Rock  Island,  where 
the  President  had  desired  Gen.  Scott  and  the  gov- 
ernor of  Illinois  to  hold  a  council.  Both  the  Indians 
who  had  taken  these  prisoners  seemed  desirous  that 
rewards  for  the  deed  should  be  to  their  tribe,  ratheir 
than  to  them  personally. 

Eleven  chiefs  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  besides  Black 
Hawk  and  the  Prophet,  were  sent  to  Jefferson  bar 
racks,  and  there  put  in  irons. 

In  September,  a  treaty  was  made  by  the  United 
States  with  the  Winnebagoes,  and  also  with  the  Sacs 
and  Foxes.  The  Winnebagoes  ceded  all  their  lands 
south  of  the  Ouisconsin  and  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
amounting  to  one  million  six  hundred  thousand  acres 


INDIAN    WARS.  301 

of  valuable  land.  The  treaty  with  the  Sacs  and 
Foxes  gave  to  the  government  six  hundred  thousand 
acres  more,  of  a  quality  not  inferior  to  any  between 
the  same  parallels  of  latitude,  and  abounding  with  lead 
ore. 

For  these  lands,  the  United  States  agreed  to  the  fol- 
lowing conditions :  to  pay  an  annuity  of  twenty  thousand 
dollars  for  thirty  years,  to  support  a  gunsmith  and 
blacksmith,  besides  some  already  employed,  to  pay  the 
debts  of  the  tribes,  and  to  supply  provisions.  As  a 
reward  for  the  fidelity  of  Keokuk  and  the  friendly 
band,  to  allow  a  reservation  to  be  made  for  them,  of 
forty  square  miles  on  the  Iowa  river,  to  include  Keo- 
kuk's principal  village. 

By  this  same  treaty,  Black  Hawk,  his  two  sons, 
the  Prophet,  Neopop,  and  five  other  principal  war- 
riors of  the  hostile  band,  were  to  remain  in  the  hands 
of  the  whites,  as  hostages,  during  the  President's  pleas- 
ure. 

A  visiter  at  Jefferson  barracks  thus  speaks  of  the 
captive  Indians  there:  uWe  were  struck  with  admi- 
ration at  the  gigantic  and  symmetrical  figures  of  most 
of  the  warriors,  who  seemed,  as  they  reclined  in  native 
ease  and  gracefulness,  with  their  half  naked  bodies 
exposed  to  view,  more  like  statues  from  some  master 
hand,  than  like  beings  of  a  race  whom  we  had  charac- 
terized as  degenerate  and  debased.  They  were  clad  in 
leggins  and  moccasins  of  buckskin,  and  wore  blankets, 
which  were  disposed  around  them  much  like  the  Ro- 
man toga,  so  as  to  leave  their  right  arms  bare." 

Black  Hawk  and  his  son  were  carried  to  Washing- 
ton to  visit  the  President.  At  different  places  on  his 
route,  he  received  many  valuable  presents,  and  was 
looked  upon  with  great  curiosity  and  interest.  They 
returned  by  way  of  Detroit,  and  arrived  at  fort  Arm- 
strong in  August,  1833. 

The  Indians  were  at  first  taciturn  and  gloomy  on 
entering  their  own  forests,  and  on  arriving  at  Rock 
Island  were  much  disappointed  in  not  finding  some  of 
their  friends,  from  whom  they  might  obtain  intelligence 


302  INDIAN    WARS. 

of  their  families.  A  band  of  Foxes,  however,  arrived 
the  next  day,  who  gave  the  desired  intelligence. 

Fort  Armstrong,  Rock  Island,  in  Illinois,  was 
selected  as  the  most  appropriate  place  for  the  lib- 
eration of  Black  Hawk  and  his  party.  It  being  the 
most  central  point  from  the  surrounding  villages,  a 
great  number  of  Indians  could  be  assembled  at  short 
notice. 

With  most  of  the  party  it  was  delightful  to  return  to 
old  habits  and  pleasures.  But  to  Black  Hawk  it  was 
painful.  He  was  bereft  of  his  greatness,  an  isolated 
man,  dependent  on  the  kindness  and  hospitality  of  those 
whom  he  once  commanded,  and  to  be  ranked  as  a  Sac 
only,  with  Keokuk  as  his  chieftain. 

The  latter  was  absent  on  a  buffalo-hunt  when  Black 
Hawk  arrived,  but  about  noon  the  following  day  the 
din  and  shouting  of  the  Indians  announced  his  ap- 
proach. He  was  seated  on  one  of  two  large  canoes 
lashed  side  by  side,  and  followed  by  a  train  of  twenty 
more,  each  carrying  eight  of  his  companions,  who  made 
the  woods  re-echo  their  wild  songs.  They  proceeded 
up  the  river,  and  encamped  on  the  opposite  side  from 
Black  Hawk's  camp. 

After  arranging  their  toilets,  they  again  commenced 
their  songs  while  crossing  the  river.  Keokuk,  highly 
decorated,  was  the  first  to  land,  and  proceeded  to 
Black  Hawk  and  his  party.  The  old  chief  was  leaning 
upon  his  cane,  apparently  lost  in  reflection.  They 
shook  hands,  and  Keokuk  welcomed  his  fallen  chief 
with  cordiality.  Their  pipes  seemed  to  make  the  inter- 
change of  good  feeling  general.  After  smoking,  Keo- 
kuk retired,  saying  he  should  be  at  the  council  of  the 
next  day. 

Accordingly,  the  next  morning  Keokuk  arrived  at 
the  room  in  the  garrison  appointed  for  the  council,  fol- 
lowed by  his  train.  Here  he  was  to  be  invested  with  the 
power  of  the  brave  old  chief  with  whom  he  had  been  for 
many  years  struggling  for  supremacy.  Black  Hawk 
and  his  son  felt  all  the  humiliation  thus  publicly  heaped 
upon  them  ;  however,  they  came  into  the  council  and 


INDIAN    WARS.  303 

took  their  seats.  Maj.  Garland  then  told  them  that  he 
wished  all  present  to  understand  that  the  President 
looked  upon  Keokuk  as  the  chief  of  their  nation, 
and  wished  Black  Hawk  to  listen  and  conform  to 
his  discourse.  Black  Hawk  became  completely  infu- 
riated at  this.  He  rose  to  speak,  but  could  hardly 
articulate. 

He  said,  "  I  am  an  old  man  ;  I  will  not  conform  to 
the  counsel  of  any  one.  I  will  act  for  myself;  no  one 
shall  govern  me.  I  am  old,  my  hair  is  gray.  I  once 
gave  counsels  to  my  young  men — am  I  to  conform  to 
others  ?  I  shall  soon  go  to  the  Great  Spirit,  where  I 
shall  rest.  What  I  said  to  our  great  father  in  Wash- 
ington, I  say  again  ;  I  will  always  listen  to  him.  I  am 
done."  It  was  the  last  effort  of  expiring  independence. 
It  was  explained  to  him  that  the  President  requested 
him  to  listen  to  Keokuk.  He  made  no  reply,  but  sat 
completely  absorbed  in  his  own  feelings,  when  Keokuk, 
in  a  suppressed  tone,  said  to  him,  "  Why  do  you  speak 
so  before  the  white  men  ?  You  trembled,  you  did  not 
mean  it."  He  consented,  and  Keokuk  apologized  for 
him,  saying  he  was  old,  "  and  they  would  not  remem- 
ber what  he  had  said."  After  some  of  the  officers  had 
addressed  the  chiefs,  the  council  broke  up. 

In  the  evening,  Major  Garland  invited  the  principal 
chiefs,  with  Black  Hawk,  to  his  quarters,  to  ascer- 
tain more  particularly  their  feelings  towards  their  fallen 
foe. 

After  the  other  chiefs  had  made  speeches,  Black 
Hawk  said,  in  a  very  calm  and  dejected  manner, — "I 
feel  that  I  am  an  old  man  ;  once  I  could  speak,  but  now 
I  have  little  to  say.  To-day  we  met  many  of  our 
brothers  ;  we  were  glad  to  see  them.  I  have  listened 
to  what  my  brothers  have  said  ;  their  hearts  are  good  ; 
the  have  been  like  Sacs  since  I  left  them  ;  they  have 
taken  care  of  my  wife  and  children,  who  had  no  wig- 
wam. I  thank  them  for  it,  the  Great  Spirit  knows  I 
thank  them.  Before  the  sun  gets  behind  the  hills  to- 
morrow, I  shall  see  them  ;  I  want  to  see  them ;  when 
Ileft  them  I  expected  soon  to  return.     I  told  our  great 


304  INDIAN    WARS. 

father,  when  in  Washington,  I  would  listen  to  his  coun- 
sels ;  I  say  so  to  you.  I  will  listen  to  the  counsel  of 
Keokuk.  I  shall  soon  he  far  away  ;  I  shall  have  no 
village,  no  band  ;  I  shall  live  alone.  What  I  said  in 
council  to  any,  I  wish  forgotten.  If  it  has  been  put 
upon  paper,  I  wish  a  mark  to  be  drawn  over  it.  I  did 
not  mean  it.  Now  we  are  alone,  let  us  say  we  will 
forget  it.  Say  to  our  great  father  and  Gov.  Cass,  that 
I  will  listen  to  them.  Many  years  ago  I  met  Gov. 
Cass  in  councils,  far  across  the,  prairies  to  the  rising 
sun.  His  counsels  were  good.  My  ears  were  closed. 
I  listened  to  the  great  father  across  the  great  waters. 
My  father  listened  to  him  whose  band  was  large.  My 
band  was  once  large,  now  I  have  no  band.  I  and  my 
son,  and  all  our  party,  thank  our  great  father  for  what 
he  has  done.  He  is  old,  I  am  old,  we  shall  soon  go  to 
the  Great  Spirit,  where  we  shall  rest.  He  sent  us 
through  his  great  villages.  We  saw  many  of  white 
men,  who  treated  us  with  kindness.  We  thank  them, 
we  say  to  them  we  thank  them.  We  thank  you  and 
Mr.  Sprague  for  coming  with  us.  Your  road  was  long 
and  crooked.  We  never  saw  so  many  white  men 
before.  When  you  were  with  us  we  felt  as  though  we 
had  some  friends  among  them.  We  felt  safe.  You 
knew  them  all.  When  you  come  upon  the  Mississippi 
again,  you  shall  come  to  my  wigwam.  I  have  none 
now.  On  your  road  home  you  pass  where  my  village 
once  was.  No  one  lives  there  now  ;  all  are  gone.  I 
give  you  my  hand  ;  we  may  never  meet  again.  I  shall 
long  remember  you.  The  Great  Spirit  will  be  with 
you,  and  your  wives  and  children.  Before  the  sun 
rises  I  shall  go  to  my  family.  My  son  will  be  here  to 
see  you  before  you  go.  I  will  shake  hands  with  my 
brothers  now,  then  I  am  done."  The  party  here  sepa- 
rated in  a  cordial  and  friendly  manner. 


-::•/ 


&  7 


INDIAN    WARS.  305 


CHAP.  XXII. 

REMARKS  ON  THE  WAR  WITH  THE  FLORIDA  INDIANS,  OR  SEM- 
INOLES,.  WITH  ITS  CAUSES.— PROGRESS  OF  THE  WAR.— OS- 
CEOLA'S TREACHEROUS  CAPTURE.— HIS  IMPRISONMENT  AND 
DEATH. 

The  capture  of  Pensacola  by  Gen.  Jackson  put  an 
end  to  the  Seminole  war  for  the  time.  The  Indian 
warriors  had  retired  to  their  various  settlements,  and 
were  pursuing  their  occupations  of  hunting  and  culti- 
vating their  lands  without  molestation.  They  contin- 
ued in  this  situation  for  several  years,  till  a  change  of 
their  political  relations  with  the  United  States-  gave 
rise  to  new  difficulties,  which  led  to  a  renewal  of  hos- 
tilities ;  and  a  bloody  and  exterminating  war  has  been 
carried  on  against  these  sons  of  the  forest,  with  little 
success,  to  the  present  time.  Every  artifice  and  strat- 
agem has  been  made  use  of  to  subdue  them  or  to  drive 
them  from  the  country,  in  order  that  a  set  of  unprinci- 
pled and  greedy  speculators  might  get  possession  of 
their  lands.  The  resistance  of  these  people  has  been 
the  wonder  of  the  world.  That  a  few  hundred  Indian 
warriors  could  make  a  successful  resistance  to  as  many 
thousand  regular  and  well-armed  troops,  commanded 
by  some  of  our  best  generals,  is  the  most  astonishing 
event  that  has  ever  occurred  in  all  our  Indian  warfare. 

The  Florida  war  has  been  the  cause  of  the  expendi- 
ture of  over  twenty  millions  of  dollars,  (much  more  than 
the  whole  territory  is  worth,)  besides  the  loss  of  a  vast 
numer  of  the  lives  of  our  citizen  soldiers  ;  and  still 
there  appears  little  prospect  of  bringing  the  war  to  a 
successful  termination.  In  fact,  there  appears  to  be  no 
other  way  to  effect  it  but  by  exterminating  the  whole 
Indian  race  by  fire  and  sword.  That  this  will  event 
ually  be  the  end,  there  can  be  little  doubt ;  but  how 
long  it  will  take  to  effect  this  object,  and  what  sacri- 
fices of  life  and  money  will  have  to  be  made,  time  only 
can  disclose. 

39 


306  INDIAN    WARS. 

East  and  West  Florida  were  ceded  to  the  United 
States  by  the  Spanish  government,  in  1823,  as  a  set-  off 
for  a  claim  we  had  against  them  for  spoliations  com- 
mitted on  our  commerce,  for  five  hundred  thousand 
dollars.  £>oon  after  this  took  place,  a  plan  was  laid  to 
get  rid  of  the  Indians,  in  order  to  gain  possession  of  the 
lands  they  owned  and  occupied.  To  effect  this,  it 
was  necessary  to  gain  the  point  either  by  negotiation 
and  purchase,  or  by  the  sword.  In  September  follow- 
ing, a  council  was  held  with  their  chiefs,  and  a  treaty 
entered  into  by  them,  which  was  signed  on  the  18th  by 
several  of  their  principal  chiefs.  In  this  treaty  it  was 
agreed,  on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  that  they  would 
remove  to  the  westward  after  twenty  years  from  that 
date.  By  the  same  treaty  the  American  government 
secured  to  the  Indians  a  tract  of  land  in  Florida, 
containing  five  millions  of  acres,  for*  their  subsistence 
during  the  time  they  remained  in  the  territory  ;  and 
agreed  to  pay  them  certain  annuities,  for  surrendering 
all  title  to  the  rest  of  the  Florida  country;  and  the 
Indians  engaged  to  confine  themselves  to  the  limits  of 
the  territory  allotted  to  them.  One  article  of  the  treaty 
runs  as  follows — "  The  United  States  will  take  the 
Florida  Indians  under  their  care  and  patronage,  and 
will  afford  them  protection  against  all  persons  whatso- 
ever." 

It  was  doing  a  great  wrong,  to  say  the  least  of 
it,  for  our  government  to  bind  itself  to  conditions 
that  it  was  probable  they  never  intended  to  fulfil, 
or  that  they  could  not  carry  into  effect  if  they  were 
ever  so  much  disposed  to  do  it.  The  consequence 
was,  that  the  Indians  were  most  shamefully  robbed  and 
plundered  by  a  set  of  miscreants,  who  were  probably 
sent  among  them,  and  hovered  around  their  settlement 
for  that  purpose.  Every  kind  of  fraud  was  practised 
to  cheat  them  out  of  their  property.  Their  negroes 
and  cattle  were  stolen,  carried  off,  and  sold  by  a 
set  of  land  pirates,  in  defiance  to  all  law  and  justice. 
When  appeals  were  made  to  the  authorities,  they 
could  get  no  redress,  and  the  villains  were  allowed  to 


INDIAN    WARS.  307 

escape.  One  of  the  chiefs  had  twenty  slaves  stolen 
from  him,  worth  fifteen  thousand  dollars,  who  were 
carried  to  New  Orleans  and  sold.  An  Indian  woman 
employed  a  white  man  to  recover  some  negroes  that 
had  been  taken  from  her  ;  but,  instead  of  giving  him  a 
power  of  attorney,  as  she  supposed,  for  the  purpose,  he 
got  her  signature  to  a  bill  of  sale  of  all  her  negroes. 
They  were  robbed  of  large  sums  of  money  by  the 
government  agents,  who  got  their  signatures  to  re- 
ceipts, under  pretence  that  it  was  necessary  to  send 
them  to  Washington  to  get  the  money  due  them,  and 
afterwards  refused  payment.  In  some  cases,  when 
their  cattle  were  stolen,  they  pursued  and  brought 
them  back ;  when  they  were  punished  for  stealing 
them,  although  they  showed  their  own  marks  on  the 
cattle.  But  as  the  Indian's  evidence  could  not  be 
received  in  a  court  of  justice,  the  white  man's  oath 
would  condemn  him  to  the  most  cruel  punishment. 

Numerous  other  such  cases  might  be  given  from 
American  writers ;  but  enough  has  been  stated,  we 
should  think,  to  satisfy  any  reasonable  person  that 
these  Indians  were  justified  in  defending  themselves 
from  such  outrages.  Could  it  be  expected  that  a 
people  would  quietly  submit  to  suffer  so  much  op- 
pression and  injustice  without  retaliating  ?  Can  it  be 
thought  strange  that  they  should  lose  all  confidence  in 
the  white  people,  and  look  upon  them  as  their  ene- 
mies 1  Whether  the  government  suffered  all  this 
spoliation  to  take  place,  without  even  an  attempt  to 
prevent  it,  with  a  view  to  disgust  the  Indians  and  in- 
cline them  to  remove  to  the  westward,  is  not  for  us  to 
say ;  but  after  events  will  enable  the  reader  the  better 
to  judge  for  himself. 

The  Florida  people  were  now  subjected  to  retalia- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  who,  finding  that  they 
could  obtain  no  redress,  naturally  took  the  law  into 
their  own  hands,  and  loss  of  life  on  both  sides  was  the 
consequence.  Petitions  from  the  Florida  white  popu- 
lation were  sent  to  the  government,  requesting  that  the 
Indians  might  be  moved  west  prior  to  the  time  stipu- 


308  INDIAN    WARS. 

lated  by  treaty.  Col.  Gadsden  was  appointed  com- 
missioner to  treat  with  the  Indians,  and  had  a  meeting 
with  Micanopah  and  a  few  other  chiefs,  April  8th,  1832. 
The  chiefs  appeared  unwilling  to  agree  to  the  removal, 
but  were  willing  to  abide  by  the  former  treaty.  After 
many  consultations  and  a  delay  of  a  month,  their 
consent  was  obtained  to  comply  with  the  wishes  of  the 
government,  and  a  treaty  was  made  for  that  purpose. 

By  this  treaty  the  Indians  agreed  to  remove  west 
upon  being  paid  a  certain  sum  for  the  reserved  land, 
an  annuity  for  a  certain  number  of  years,  and  other 
advantages  therein  stated.  The  treaty  was  signed  by 
Micanopah  and  fourteen  others  ;  but  it  was  assented 
to  upon  one  condition,  that  the  Seminoles  were  satis- 
fied with  the  lands  apportioned  to  them  west  of  the 
Mississippi.  To  ascertain  this,  seven  chiefs,  were 
selected  to  explore  the  country,  and  if  they  were 
satisfied  that  it  was  equal  to  what  was  represented, 
the  treaty  was  to  be  ratified,  otherwise  they  were  not 
to  be  bound  by  it.  These  chiefs  reported  unfavorably ; 
and  the  government  having  delayed  making  any  appro- 
priation of  land  for  the  Indians  for  more  than  two 
years,  they  became  dissatisfied,  and  the  treaty  was 
pronounced  to  be  "  a  white  man's  treaty,"  which  they 
did  not  any  longer  consider  to  be  binding. 

There  was  another  difficulty  which  caused  strong 
objections  to  their  removal  to  the  westward.  The 
Seminole  Indians  owned  a  large  number  of  negroes 
and  many  cattle,  which  they  had  good  reason  to  believe 
would  all  be  taken  from  them  by  their  new  neighbors, 
the  Creeks  and  Pawanees,  who  were  too  powerful  for 
them  to  resist.  Therefore,  as  the  first  would  take 
from  them  all  their  slaves  and  the  latter  all  their  cattle, 
they  considered  that  utter  destitution  would  be  the 
consequence.  An  American  writer,  treating  upon  this 
subject,  says  :  "It  was  then  suggested  to  them  that  by 
a  sale  of  these  negroes  before  they  left  Florida,  they 
would  augment  their  resources,  and  could  go  into  their 
new  country  without  the  dread  of  exciting  the  cupidity 
of  the  Creeks.     But  these  Indians  have  always  evinced 


INDIAN    WARS.  309 

great  reluctance  to  parting  with  their  slaves  ;  indeed, 
the  Indian  loves  his  negro  as  much  as  one  of  his  own 
children,  and  the  sternest  necessity  alone  would  drive 
him  to  the  parting.  This  recommendation  was,  there- 
fore, viewed  with  evident  alarm,  and  as  the  right  of 
retaining  possession  of  them  was  guaranteed  by  the 
commissioner,  strong  doubts  were  raised  of  the  sincerity 
of  the  pledge. 

"The  Seminole  Indians  are  poor  agriculturists 
and  husbandmen,  and  withal  too  indolent  to  till  the 
ground,  and,  without  their  negroes,  would  literally 
starve ;  besides,  should  they  dispose  of  them,  they 
could  not  be  replenished  in  a  new  country.  Again  ; 
the  opposition  of  the  slaves  themselves  to  being  sold  to 
the  whites,  would  excite  all  their  energies  to  prevent 
emigration,  for  they  dread  the  idea  of  being  transferred 
to  sugar  and  cotton  plantations,  where  they  must  be 
subject  to  the  surveilance  of  the  overseer.  The  life  of 
a  slave  among  the  Indians,  compared  with  that  of  ne- 
groes under  overseers,  is  one  of  luxury  and  ease ;  the 
demands  upon  him  are  very  trifling,  scarcely  ever  ex- 
ceeding eight  or  ten  bushels  from  the  crop,  the  remain- 
der being  applied  to  his  own  profit.  They  live  separate, 
and  often  remote  from  their  owners,  and  enjoy  an  equal 
share  of  liberty.  The  negro  is  also  much  more  provi- 
dent and  ambitious  than  his  master,  and  the  peculiar 
localities  of  the  country  eminently  facilitate  him  in  fur- 
nishing the  Indian  with  rum  and  tobacco,  which  gives 
him  a  controlling  influence  over  the  latter,  and  at  the 
same  time  affords  him  an  immense  profit  ;  so  that  it  can 
be  easily  imagined  that  the  negroes  would  in  no  manner 
be  benefited  by  a  change. " 

In  October,  1834,  a  council  of  Indians  was  again 
summoned  by  the  agent,  when  a  long  talk  was  held 
with  them,  in  which  many  of  the  chiefs  expressed  them- 
selves in  the  strongest  manner  against  the  removal,  and 
gave  their  reasons.  The  agent  made  several  proposals 
to  them,  to  which  he  demanded  an  immediate  answer. 
The  chiefs  retired  and  held  a  private  council.  It  is 
said  that  Osceola,  (the  rising  sun,)  a  distinguished 
chief  of  the  Micosukee  tribe,  urged  them  strongly  to 


310  INDIAN    WARS. 

resist  going,  and  declared  that  he  should  consider  as 
his  enemy  any  one  who  agreed  to  go.  Osceola  had  not 
signed  the  treaty,  and  had  from  the  beginning  showed 
a  determined  opposition  fo  any  agreement  to  sell  their 
lands,  or  to  give  up  any  of  their  natural  rights. 

The  next  day  the  council  was  resumed,  and  the  chiefs 
made  their  replies  to  the  agent,  in  which  they  declared 
their  determination  not  to  go  to  the  west  till  the  expira- 
tion of  twenty  years,  and  that  they  should  be  paid  their 
annuity  agreeably  to  the  first  treaty  in  1823.  The 
agent  made  a  long  talk  to  them,  in  which  he  said,  "  I 
have  told  you  that  you  must  stand  to  your  bargain. 
My  talk  is  still  the  same.  Your  father,  the  President, 
who  is  your  friend,  will  compel  you  to  go.  Therefore 
be  not  deluded  by  any  hope  or  expectation  that  you 
will  be  permitted  to  remain  here."  The  council  and 
parties  separated  without  coming  to  any  agreement. 
The  Indians,  finding  they  had  nothing  to  expect  but 
oppression,  laid  up  large  stores  of  powder  and  lead, 
and  prepared  themselves  for  resistance.  Six  months 
elapsed,  when  they  were  informed  that  they  were  to 
hear  the  last  talk  of  their  father,  the  President,  on  this 
side  of  the  Mississippi.  On  the  22d  of  April,  the 
Indians  assembled,  and  had  the  following  communica- 
tion from  President  Jackson : 

"  My  Children — I  am  sorry  to  have  heard  that  you 
have  been  listening  to  bad  counsel.  You  know  me, 
and  you  know  that  I  would  not  deceive,  nor  advise  you 
to  do  anything  that  was  unjust  or  injurious.  Open  your 
ears  and  attend  now  to  what  I  am  going  to  say  to  you. 
They  are  the  words  of  a  friend,  and  the  words  of  truth. 

"  The  white  people  are  settling  around  you.  The 
game  has  disappeared  from  your  country.  Your  peo- 
ple are  poor  and  hungry.  All  this  you  have  perceived 
for  some  time.  And  nearly  three  years  ago  you  made 
an  agreement  with  your  friend  Col.  Gadsden,  acting  on 
the  part  of  the  United  States,  by  which  you  agreed  to 
cede  your  lands  in  Florida,  and  to  remove  and  join 
your  brothers,  the  Creeks,  in  the  country  west  of  the 
Mississippi.  You  annexed  a  condition  to  this  agree- 
ment, that  certain  chiefs  named  therein,  in  whom  you 


s      INDIAN    WARS.  3il 

placed  confidence,  should  proceed  to  the  western  coun- 
try, and  examine  whether  it  was  suitable  to  your  wants 
and  habits,  and  whether  the  Creeks  residing  there 
were  willing  to  permit  you  to  unite  with  them  as  one 
people ;  and  if  the  persons  thus  sent  were  satisfied  on 
these  heads,  then  the  arrangement  with  CoL  Gadsden 
was  to  be  in  full  force. 

"  In  conformity  with  these  provisions,  the  chiefs 
named  by  you  proceeded  to  that  country,  and  having 
examined  it,  and  having  become  satisfied  respecting  its 
character  and  the  favorable  disposition  of  the  Creeks, 
they  entered  into  an  agreement  with  commissioners  on 
the  part  of  the  United  States,  by  which  they  signified 
their  satisfaction  on  these  subjects,  and  finally  ratified 
the  treaty  made  with  Col.  Gadsden. 

"  I  now  learn  that  you  refuse  to  carry  into  effect  the 
solemn  promises  thus  made  by  you,  and  that  you  have 
stated  to  the  officers  of  the  United  States,  sent  among 
you,  that  you  will  not  remove  to  the  western  country. 

"  My  Children,  I  have  never  deceived,  nor  will  I 
ever  deceive  any  of  the  red  people.  I  tell  you  that  you 
must  go,  and  that  you  will  go.  Even  if  you  had  a 
right  to  stay,  how  could  you  live  where  you  now  are  ? 
You  have  sold  all  your  country.  You  have  not  a  piece 
as  large  as  a  blanket  to  sit  down  upon.  What  is  to 
support  yourselves,  your  women,  and  children?  The 
tract  you  have  ceded  will  soon  be  surveyed  and  sold, 
and  immediately  afterwards  will  be  occupied  by  a 
white  population.  You  will  soon  be  in  a  state  of  star- 
vation. You  will  commit  depredations  upon  the  prop- 
I  erty  of  our  citizens.  You  will  be  resisted,  punished, 
perhaps  killed.  Now  is  it  not  better  peaceably  to 
remove  to  a  fine,  fertile  country,  occupied  by  your  own 
kindred,  and  where  you  can  raise  all  the  necessaries  of 
life,  and  where  game  is  yet  abundant  ?  The  annuities 
payable  to  you,  and  the  other  stipulations  made  in 
your  favor,  will  make  your  situation  comfortable,  and 
will  enable  you  to  increase  and  improve.  If,  there- 
•  fore,  you  had  a  right  to  stay  where  you  now  are,  still 
every  true  friend  would  advise  you  to  remove ;  but  you 
have  no  right  to  stay,  and  you  must  go.     I  am  very 


312  INDIAN    WARS. 

desirous  that  you  should  go  peaceably  and  voluntarily. 
You  shall  be  comfortably  taken  care  of,  and  kindly 
treated  on  the  road,  and  when  you  arrive  in  your  new 
country,  provisions  will  be  issued  to  you  for  a  year,  so 
that  you  can  have  ample  time  to  provide  for  your  future 
support. 

"  But  lest  some  of  your  rash  young  men  should  for- 
cibly oppose  your  arrangements  for  removal,  I  have 
ordered  a  large  military  force  to  be  sent  among  you. 
I  have  directed  the  commanding  officer,  and  likewise 
the  agent,  your  friend  Gen.  Thompson,  that  every 
reasonable  indulgence  be  held  out  to  you.  But  I  have 
also  directed  that  one  third  of  your  people,  as  provided 
for  in  the  treaty,  be  removed  during  the  present 
season.  If  you  listen  to  the  voice  of  friendship  and 
truth,  you  will  go  quietly  and  voluntarily.  But  should 
you  listen  to  the  bad  birds  that  are  always  flying  about 
you,  and  refuse  to  remove,  I  have  then  directed  the 
commanding  officer  to  remove  you  by  force.  This  will 
be  done.  I  pray  the  Great  Spirit,  therefore,  to  incline 
you  to  do  what  is  right." 

The  Seminoles  became  divided  among  themselves. 
Some  of  the  sub-chiefs  agreed  to  remove  ;  but  the  prin- 
cipal chiefs  not  only  refused  to  go,  but  considered  all 
who  agreed  to  submit  as  their  enemies.  One  of  the 
chiefs  who  had  made  arrangements  to  remove  was  shot 
by  Osceola,  and  most  of  his  warriors  joined  the  hostile 
party.  The  agent  undertook  to  deprive  the  opposing 
chiefs  of  their  rank,  and  declared  that  Micanopah  was 
no  longer  chief  of  the  Seminoles  ;  his  name,  with  the 
other  chiefs  who  joined  with  him,  were  struck  out  of  * 
the  council  of  the  nation.  This  caused  great  irritation  ; 
and  the  conduct  of  the  agent  was  disapproved  of  by  the 
secretary  of  war  ;  but  the  government  took  no  measures 
to  remove  the  difficulty,  or  to  do  justice  to  the  injured 
party. 

In  June,  1836,  Osceola,  the  chief  of  the  Micosukees, 
came  in  to  complain  of  the  treatment  his  people  had 
received    from    some   white    men,    one    having    been' 
wounded.     He  received  no  redress,  and,  saying  some- 
thing offensive  to  the  agent,  was  thrown  into  prison. 


INDIAN    WARS.  313 

To  obtain  his  liberty,  it  is  said  he  signed  the  treaty  ; 
but  this  must  be  considered  only  as  an  Indian  strata- 
gem. He  had  been  imprisoned  without  cause,  and  it 
may  be  presumed  that  he  thought  himself  justified  in 
escaping  by  a  corresponding  fraud  on  his  part.  In  a 
month  after  this  occurrence,  some  of  his  tribe  murder- 
ed a  government  mail-carrier.  This,  with  the  killing 
of  the  friendly  chief  by  Osceola,  was  the  signal  for  the 
commencement  of  hostilities.  The  Indians  immediately 
abandoned  all  the  towns,  and  concealing  their  trails, 
removed  their  families  to  a  place  of  safety,  which  has 
ever  since  baffled  all  conjecture,  and  been  a  subject  of 
the  greatest  astonishment. 

The  white  population  of  Florida  was  never  very 
numerous,  and  is  composed  of  various  descriptions  of 
people,  from  all  nations.  In  1830,  there  were  eighteen 
thousand  whites,  and  sixteen  thousand  slaves,  exclusive 
of  the  Indians.  The  various  bands  or  tribes  of  Indians 
in  Florida  have  been  called  Seminoles ;  but  there  never 
was  a  tribe  or  nation  of  that  name  ;  it  is  a  term  for 
runaways  or  wanderers  ;  being  a  compound  of  the  old 
Florida  Indians,  two  varieties  of  Creeks,  who  quitted 
the  tribe  previous  to  their  removal  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, and  negroes  who  are  slaves  to  the  Indians.  The 
whole  number  of  their  warriors  at  the  commencement 
of  the  war,  was  as  follows  : — The  Micosukee  Indians, 
of  which  Osceola  was  principal  chief,  four  hundred  ; 
Creek  and  Spanish  Indians,  eight  hundred  and  fifty  ; 
negroes,  six  to  seven  hundred;  in  all  about  nineteen 
hundred. 

It  is  supposed  that  the  hostile  Indians  retreated  to 
some  portion  of  the  vast  swamps  which  surrounded  the 
€>uithlacoochec  river.  Marauding  parties  now  com- 
menced on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  who  took  summary 
vengeance  on  those  who  had  robbed  and  maltreated 
them.  The  whole  country  was  under  conflagration, 
and  the  whites  were  compelled  to  abandon  everything, 
and  seek  protection  under  the  forts.  Gen.  Clinch,  who 
commanded  at  fort  Brooke,  having  been  reinforced,  no 
time  was  lost  in  preparing  two  companies  to  march 
40 


314 


INDIAN    WARS, 


against  the  enemy.  On  the  24th  of  December,  1835, 
a  force  of  one  hundred  men  and  eight  officers,  with  a 
field-piece,  under  the  command  of  Maj.  Dade,  com- 
menced their  march. 

On  the  morning  of  the  28th,  when  it  had  proceeded 
four  miles  from  the  encampment  of  the  previous  night, 
this  force  was  attacked  by  the  Indians,  whose  first 
volley  was  very  destructive,  Maj.  Dade,  with  almost 
every  man  of  the  advanced  guard,  falling  dead.  The 
Indians  were  repelled  by  the  troops  under  Capt.  Gard- 
ner, upon  whom  the  command  then  devolved,  and  the 
Americans  proceeded  to  throw  up  breastworks  ;  but 
before  they  could  raise  them  high  enough  for  efficient 
protection,  the  Indians  attacked  them  again.  The 
Americans  brought  their  field-piece  into  play,  but  the 
breastworks  not  being  high  enough,  the  Indians  shot 
down  every  man  who  attempted  to  work  the  gun.  All 
the  officers  and  more  than  two  thirds  of  the  American 
troops  had  fallen,  when  the  survivors  found  that  all 
their  ammunition  was  expended.  The  Indians,  per- 
ceiving this,  rushed  in,  and,  with  the  exception  of  two 
men,  who,  although  severely  wounded,  contrived  to 
conceal  themselves,  and  ultimately  to  make  their  es- 
cape, not  one  of  the  whole  detachment  was  spared. 

The  force  of  the  Indians  is  supposed  to  have  amounted 
to  from  three  hundred  and  fifty  to  four  hundred.  The 
contest  lasted  six  hours  ;  and  it  must  be  admitted  that 
nothing  could  be  more  gallant  than  the  defence  which 
was  made  by  the  troops  against  such  a  superior  force. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  the  Americans 
had  to  lament  the  loss  of  Gen.  Thompson,  the  Indian 
agent  at  fort  King.  Imprudently  strolling  out  about 
three  hundred  yards  from  the  fort,  he  was  attacked  by 
the  Indians,  who  laid  in  ambush  for  him,  and,  with 
Lieut.  Smith  and  three  other  people  belonging  to  the 
fort,  was  shot  dead.  This  party  of  Indians  was  headed 
by  Osceola,  who  warned  Gen.  Thompson  that  the 
white  men  should  suffer  for  their  treatment  of  him. 
His  peculia'r  and  shrill  war-yell  was  given  as  the  Indian 
party  retreated,  to  let  the  whites  know  to  whom  they 
were  indebted  for  the  massacre. 


INDIAN    WARS.  315 

Gen.  Clinch  having  been  reinforced  at  fort  Brooke, 
where  he  had  two  hundred  regular  troops,  with  five 
hundred  volunteers  under  the  command  of  Gen.  Call, 
now  moved  with  the  whole  force  of  seven  hundred  men. 

On  the  30th  of  December,  as  they  were  passing  the 
Ouithlacoochee  river,  the  Indians  watched  their  oppor- 
tunity, and  when  a  portion  only  of  the  troops  had  gained 
the  opposite  side,  commenced  an  attack,  which  was 
vigorously  and  successfully  resisted  ;  the  Indians,  in 
little  more  than  an  hour,  were  beaten  off.  The  battle 
was  however  severe,  and  the  Americans  sustained  a  loss 
of  sixty-three  killed  and  wounded.  The  Indian  force 
is  supposed  to  have  amounted  to  seven  hundred  men. 

But  independent  of  these  conflicts  with  the  militia 
and  regulars,  the  ravages  of  the  Indians  over  the  whole 
country  are  stated  to  have  been  most  fearful.  Women 
and  children  were  murdered,  and  the  hearth  made 
desolate  in  every  portion  of  the  country.  In  the  more 
settled  parts,  near  St.  Augustine,  the  sugar-cane  plan- 
tations, with  the  expensive  works  attached  to  them, 
were  destroyed,  and  in  many  cases  the  slaves  who 
were  on  the  plantations  were  either  carried  off,  or, 
voluntarily  joining  the  Indians,  increased  the  strength 
of  the  enemy.  More  than  a  hundred  estates  were  thus 
laid  waste,  the  average  loss  upon  each  estate  being 
computed,  independent  of  the  loss  of  the  negroes,  at 
fifty  thousand  dollars. 

On  the  13th  February,  1836,  Gen.  Gaines,  having 
arrived  at  fort  Brooke,  reviewed  the  force,  which 
amounted  to  between  eleven  and  twelve  hundred  men, 
and  commenced  his  march  to  relieve  fort  King,  at 
which  post  he  arrived  on  the  2d  February,  without 
falling  in  with  any  of  the  Indians.  The  general  then 
made  a  detour  in  pursuit  of  the  Indians.  On  the 
27th,  when  the  force  was  crossing  the  Ouithlacoochee 
river,  it  was  assailed  by  the  Indians,  who  retired  after 
a  skirmish  of  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  the  Americans' 
loss  being  very  trifling.  On  the  28th,  when  again 
fording  the  river,  the  Indians  made  another  attack, 
which  was  continued  for  nearly  four  hours,  and  the 
Americans  had  to  lament  the  loss  of  Maj.  Izard,  who 


316  INDIAN    WARS. 

was  killed,  and  two  other  officers  were  also  wounded. 
On  the  20th,  the  Indians  again  attacked,  with  a  force 
of  at  least  a  thousand  men,  with  a  view  of  forcing  the 
American  troops  from  the  breastwork  which  they  had 
thrown  up.  The  Indians,  after  about  two  hours'  fight- 
ing, set  fire  to  the  high  grass  ;  but,  unfortunately  for 
them,  the  wind  suddenly  changed,  and,  instead  of 
burning  out  the  American  troops,  all  their  own  con- 
cealed positions  were  burnt  up  and  exposed,  and  they 
were  compelled  to  retire.  The  loss  on  the  Indian  side 
was  not  known,  but  supposed  to  be  heavy  ;  that  on  the 
part  of  the  Americans  amounted  to  thirty-two  killed 
and  wounded. 

On  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  March,  the  Indian 
interpreter  came  in  from  the  Seminoles,  stating  that 
they  wished  to  hold  a  council,  and  did  not  want  any 
more  fighting.  On  the  6th,  a  truce  was  held,  when 
Osceola  and  other  chiefs  made  their  appearance,  say- 
ing that  if  the  Americans  would  not  cross  the  river, 
they  would  remain  on  their  own  side  of  it,  and  not 
commit  any  more  ravages.  This  was  in  fact  nothing 
but  the  original  proposal  of  the  Indians,  that  they 
should  remain  upon  the  land  which  had  been  assigned 
to  them  by  the  treaty  of  Camp  Moultrie.  The  reply 
of  Gen.  Gaines  was,  that  he  was  not  authorized  to 
make  a  treaty  with  them  ;  their  arms  must  be  given 
up,  and  they  must  remain  on  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
until  the  American  government  sent  them  away  west 
of  the  Mississippi. 

Gen.  Gaines,  who  had  heard  that  Gen.  Scott  had 
been  appointed  tQ  the  command  in  Florida,  now  re- 
signed that  authority  to  Gen.  Clarke,  and  on  the  11th 
the  troops  arrived  at  fort  Drane.  It  hardly  need  be 
observed  that  the  treating  with  the  Indians  ended  in 
nothing.  Gen.  Scott,  having  assumed  the  command, 
arrived  at  fort  Drane  on  the  13th  March,  1836.  He 
had  previously  to  contend  with  heavy  rains  and  almost 
impracticable  roads,  and  was  encumbered  with  a  heavy 
baggage  train.  His  whole  force  amounted  to  nearly 
five  thousand  men.  This  he  divided  into  a  centre  and 
two  wings,  so  as  to  scour  the  whole  country,  and  force 


INDIAN    WARS.  317 

the  Indians  from  their  retreat ;  but  in  vain.  The 
Indians  being  on  the  flanks  of  each  division,  occasional 
skirmishes  took  place;  but  when  the  troops  arrived  to 
where  the  Indians  were  supposed  to  be,  not  a  man  was 
to  be  seen,  nor  could  they  discover  the  retreat  of  their 
families.  Occasionally  the  Indians  attacked  the  out- 
posts with  great  vigor,  and  were  bravely  repulsed  ;  but 
the  whole  army  of  five  thousand  men  did  not  kill  and 
capture  more  than  twenty  Indians.  The  swamps  ex- 
tended over  a  great  surface  of  ground,  here  and  there 
was  an  island  on  which  the  Indians  could  remain, 
while  to  attack  them  the  troops  would  have  to  wade  up 
to  their  necks  for  miles,  and  as  soon  as  they  arrived 
the  Indians  were  gone. 

The  whole  of  the  contest  with  the  Florida  Indians  has 
been  nothing  more  than  a  sort  of  petty  partisan  warfare, 
a  detail  of  the  particulars  of  which  would  be  of  little 
interest  to  the  reader.  Frequent  skirmishes  took  place 
between  the  hostile  parties,  without  gaining  much 
advantage  on  either  side,  or  doing  anything  which 
tended  in  the  least  to  bring  the  war  to  a  close.  Gen. 
Scott  resigned  the  command,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Gen.  Jessup,  of  whom  much  was  expected  by  a  vigorous 
prosecution  of  the  war  ;  but  he  met  with  as  little  suc- 
cess as  his  predecessors.  Finding  there  was  nothing  to 
be  gained  but  disgrace  by  open  and  honorable  warfare, 
a  plan  was  adopted  to  effect  the  purposes  of  the  govern- 
ment by  a  new  system  ;  which  was  to  get  into  their 
power  the  principal  chiefs  of  the  Seminoles  by  strata 
gem.  These  chiefs  had  always  shown  a  readiness  to 
meet  their  opponents  and  agree  to  bury  the  hatchet, 
provided  they  should  be  suffered  to  remain  unmolested 
on  the  lands  reserved  to  them  by  treaty,  and  be  pro- 
tected in  their  rights,  as  had  been  agreed  upon  by  the 
government. 

Osceola  was  known  to  be  a  brave  and  sagacious 
warrior,  and  was  at  this  time  the  principal  chief.  He 
was  viewed  as  the  great  master  spirit  and  director  of 
all  the  hostile  bands  of  Seminole  warriors.  It  was 
deemed,  therefore,  a  great  achievement  by  the  Ameri- 
can general  to  get  him  into  his  power.     Gen.  Jessup 


318  INDIAN    WARS. 

found  means  to  communicate  to  the  Indians  that  it  was 
his  wish  to  have  the  chiefs  come  in  and  hold  a  talk,  in 
order  to  come  to  some  agreement.  White  flags  were 
displayed  on  the  fort.  On  the  20th  of  October,  1837, 
Osceola,  accompanied  by  other  chiefs  and  a  few  war- 
riors, came  in  agreeably  to  the  invitation  ;  he,  carrying 
a  white  flag  in  his  hand,  and  relying  on  the  honor  of 
the  commanding  general,  put  himself  in  his  power  ;  but 
instead  of  being  received  as  was  expected,  they  were 
immediately  surrounded  by  bayonets,  made  prisoners, 
and  confined  in  the  fort.  Whether  Gen.  Jessup~was 
alone  accountable  for  this  act  of  treachery,  or  whether 
he  acted  under  orders  from  the  President,  is  not  known ; 
but  the  government  having  afterwards  approved  of  the 
measure,  it  became  their  own  act. 

Osceola  was  kept  there  a  prisoner  for  some  time, 
when  he  was,  by  order  of  the  government,  conveyed, 
under  a  strong  guard,  to  Sullivan  island,  in  the  harbor 
of  Charleston,  S.  C,  and  confined  in  the  fort.  His 
proud,  independent  spirit  could  not  bear  the  confine- 
ment, and  he  gradually  pined  away  and  died  in  prison. 
Thus  fell  another  brave  Indian  chieftain,  though  not  in 
fair  fight,  but  in  a  manner  that  will  ever  be  a  stigma 
upon  our  national  honor. 

Other  chiefs  were  kidnapped  in  the  same  treacherous 
manner ;  but,  severe  as  the  loss  must  have  been  to  the 
Indians,  it  did  not  appear  to  discourage  them.  The 
war  was  still  carried  on  by  those  who  were  left,  and 
indeed  is  still  continued  ;  for  the  ranks  of  the  Indians 
are  said  to  be  filled  up  by  runaway  slaves,  and  some 
of  the  Creek  Indians  who  had  not  yet  quitted  Georgia. 
On  the  24th  of  December,  1837,  a  severe  battle  was 
fought  between  the  Indians  and  the  American  troops, 
at  a  spot  between  Pease  creek  and  the  Big  Cyprus 
stamps.  On  this  occasion  the  Americans  lost  Cols. 
Thompson  and  Gunty,  with  twenty-eight  killed,  and 
one  hundred  and  eleven  wounded. 

In  all  ages  and  with  all  nations,  civilized  or  uncivil- 
ized, the  flag  of  truce  has  always  been  regarded  as  an 
emblem  of  peace,  and  a  violation  of  it  ought  to  be  held 
in  detestation  by  every  friend  of  humanity.     It  often 


INDIAN    WARS.  319 

has  the  effect  of  staying  the  hand  of  slaughter,  and  pre- 
venting the  shedding  of  much  blood,  by  giving  time  for 
the  passions  to  cool  and  for  reason  to  assert  its  empire. 
The  Indians  in  their  most  savage  state  have  had  their 
tokens,  by  which  it  has  always  been  understood  that 
hostilities  were  to  cease  for  the  time,  that  negotiation 
might  commence.  When  the  pipe  of  peace  has  been 
held  out  it  has  always  been  respected.  Even  the  wild 
Arab  never  violates  his  pledge  of  friendship,  when  he 
eats  the  bread  and  salt  with  the  stranger,  though  he 
should  be  his  enemy.  The  white  flag  has  been  adopted 
by  all  christian  nations  as  an  emblem  of  peace,  and 
the  Indians  have  been  taught  that  it  must  be  held 
sacred  as  such,  and  never  to  be  violated  ;  and  it  is  to 
be  lamented  that  a  nation  who  profess  to  be  Christians 
should  be  the  first  to  set  the  example  of  departing  from 
a  usage  of  so  much  importance,  for  the  purpose  of 
effecting  by  deception  what  they  were  unable  to  do  by 
open  and  honorable  warfare. 

It  has  been  thought  that  every  invention  that  inge- 
nuity could  contrive  had  been  used  for  the  purpose  of 
destroying  the  poor  Indians  ;  but  it  seems  that  a  new 
plan  has  been  adopted,  which  puts  humanity  to  the 
blush,  and  leaves  all  other  means  heretofore  adopted 
far  in  the  back-ground.  Agents  have  been  sent  to 
Havana,  to  purchase  a  large  number  of  blood-hounds  ; 
these  have  been  brought  over  at  a  great  expense,  "and 
trained  to  track  and  hunt  down  the  Indians.  Fortu- 
nately, however,  for  the  cause  of  humanity,  the  experi- 
ment has  proved  to  be  an  entire  failure.  The  Spaniards 
made  use  of  these  animals  in  their  conquests  of  the 
Indians  in  South  America  ;  and  it  is  said  that  they  are 
now  employed  by  them  in  their  West  India  islands  to 
hunt  for  runaway  slaves,  who  secrete  themselves  in  the 
mountains. 

The  war  in  Florida  having  been  continued  for  so 
great  a  length  of  time,  and  been  conducted  with  such 
a  variety  of  defeats  and  successes,  with  the  many  nego- 
tiations that  have  taken  place,  and  agreements  entered 
into,  which  were  declared  to  have  put  an  end  to  all  fur- 
ther difficulties,  that  the  subject  has  created  very  little 


320  INDIAN    WARS. 

interest  in  the  public  mind,  but  has  bee*  treated  rathei 
as  a  matter  for  ridicule  than  as  requiring  any  serious 
consideration.  For  the  last  two  years,  occasional 
accounts  have  been  published  in  the  papers  of  Indian 
murders,  with  now  and  then  a  skirmish,  in  which  two 
or  three  Indians  have  been  killed,  and  a  few  squaws 
and  papooses  taken  prisoners  ;  but  nothing  has  been 
done  that  in  the  least  has  changed  the  situation  of 
affairs.  The  war  has  been  put  an  end  to  so  many 
times,  that  the  phrase,  "  Florida  war  ended, "  has  be- 
come a  standing  joke.  Yet  it  is  a  matter  of  the  most 
serious  nature,  and  our  government  is  bound  in  honor, 
and  for  the  cause  of  humanity,  to  take  some  decisive 
steps  to  do  justice  to  the  Indians,  and  bring  about  a 
speedy  and  honorable  termination  of  all  difficulties. 

The  following  extract  from  the  writings  of  the  Gene- 
vese  Traveller,  on  the  Florida  war,  will  be  thetfonclu- 
sion  of  our  work. 

"  The  war  was  unrighteous  in  its  commencement, 
and  has  been  continued  for  years  under  circumstances 
the  most  profligate.  There  has  not  been  a  single 
campaign  in  which  the  army  has  not  reaped  a  plentiful 
harvest  of  mortification  and  disgrace.  When  brought 
into  action,  both  officers  and  men  fought  valiantly  \  but 
the  character  of  the  country,  its  deep  morasses  and 
swamps,  and  the  ignorance  of  the  troops  of  Indian  war 
fare,  have  uniformly  tended  to  produce  the  most  dis- 
astrous defeats. 

"  There  is  not  to  be  found  on  the  page  of  history,  in 
any  country,  an  instance  of  a  scattered  remnant  of  a 
tribe,  so  few  in  number,  defending  themselves  against 
the  assaults  of  a  disciplined  and  numerous  army,  with 
the  same  heroism  and  triumphant  results,  with  those 
of  the  Seminoles  in  resisting  the  American  troops.  In 
every  campaign  the  invaders  have  been  at  least  ten  to 
one  against  the  invaded.  At  no  period  have  the  In- 
dians been  able  to  muster  more  than  six  or  eight  hun- 
dred warriors,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  they  have 
ever  had  more  than  half  that  number,  while  the  Amer- 
ican army,  when  in  the  field,  has  uniformly  amounted 
to  from  six  to  ten  thousand  men." 


MAoUdDM    GMJE1AL    HA11IS©E 

(1773-1841) 


JAMES   MABISON  ESQ" 

(1751-1836) 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 
Fine  schedule:  25  cents  on  first  day  overdue 

50  cents  on  fourth  day  overdue 
One  dollar  on  seventh  day  overdue. 


30  J  947 
'50DA 


FEB   7  -  195 


MAR  2  3  7979     0K  '  9  foW  I v 


APR  2  7 1956  L(j 
4Uk    2  1958 


a  a. 


M6l»^°*PfeB111979i     , 


KEG 


LOAN  DEPT 

LD  21-100m-12,'46(A2012si6)4120 


RECEIVilfS&Cifc 


IF 


-L    5r66-lPM 


0*.    JAN  2  0    1273 
"**  2  9   1979 


■ 


* 


YC  49239 


ivil8£64<l 


izAio 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


II  li 


iilil 


ill! 
Ili 


1 

i  i ill  a 


i  ,  i 


! 


1 1 llil 

IIPIP 


ii    1 


li  I 

13 


wwmi 


H         II  li)!;;.Vr       :!<m 


if  m  ) 


lliilii! 


lilili 


im    ii«M|iini       ] m  i 


1  1  Pill  i  I 


ii 


I 


ii!: 


ii 


iiuiiiji 

HHT 


I 

Hi'H 

P 


I 


mm 


i     I     <] 


